Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Baroness > Paragon Verse

Paragon Verse

Author: 

  • Baroness
  • Minikisa

Organizational: 

  • Universe Page

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

In a city filled with adventure and swirling capes, it's really only a matter of time until someone loses their gender.

Of Heroes And Villains

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Organizational: 

  • Series Page

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Other Keywords: 

  • Superheroes
  • Transgender
  • Fun With Mad Science

Of Heroes And Villains

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



There was something to be said for the elegance of a heist coming together. The weeks of careful planning, the intricate machinations ensuring everyone and everything moved according to plan, and lastly the deep satisfaction of a job well done. All fine things.

Dionaea did not have any of them.

Her preferred method of entry was executed with all the subtlety and sophistication of a rampaging rhino.

The security guard fell to his knees, his eyes glazed over with a mix of confusion and admiration. Dionaea, the infamous Poison Princess, She of the Skimpy Outfits, Supervillainess Extraordinaire, gave him a gentle smile and touched two fingers to her lips, blowing him a kiss. Her breath smelled sweet, carrying a neurotoxin that quickly overpowered his senses. He swayed, and slumped over.

“Sweet dreams,” she crooned almost lovingly, and stepped over his unconscious form to make her way deeper into the hallway, following the siren song of the vault. And really, who was she to resist the call of enormous stacks of poor, helpless money, begging to be rescued from the clutches of greedy bankers?

She sighed softly when she came upon the vault door, an enormous titanium beast; easily several feet thick and likely heavily reinforced.

Well, there was nothing a little brute force couldn’t solve. And if a little brute force couldn’t do it, then there was always a lot of brute force. If it ain’t broke… break it harder.

Dionaea splayed her fingers, her fingernails curved and pointed. The casual observer might think them claws, and she certainly wasn’t above using them as such, but in truth they were thorns. She pressed one against her open palm, wincing only a little at the sharp pain. Dark red blood welled, and a drop fell to the floor.

A low rumble shook the ground to her feet, and from her drop of blood rose a crimson vine, slowly writhing its way around the edges of the vault, prying for a weak access point. Dionaea slashed her palm again, and more vines joined the first, growing in length and breadth with every passing moment.

Blood magic. Useful, but ever so messy.

The metal screeched in protest when the now giant vines began tearing it out of the wall, the titanium alloy folding like little more than paper under the enormous pressure.

That’s when the alarm started blaring.

Dionaea, or Diane, as she was known to her friends — okay, friend, singular — raised her hand, pinching the bridge of her nose in exasperation. Well, she still had time to empty the vault before the police arrived and then could slip out unnoticed while her vines created a distraction…

The metal door was finally torn from its hinges, violently crashing against the opposite wall. Diane casually stepped through the gaping hole, inhaling sharply at the sight that greeted her.

Stacks of money, towering over her.

So… beautiful.

“I missed you so much,” she choked out, wrapping her arms around The Precious.

“Touching,” a low voice said dryly behind her.

Diane tensed, but did not turn, instead opting to stroke the cash in what was, quite frankly, a very inappropriate manner. “I’m having a moment here. Any chance I could have some privacy?”

“No.” Did she imagine the hint of amusement? Most likely. Heroes had no appreciation for her brand of humor. Especially this one.

She turned her head, showing him her profile, and watched him out of the corner of her eyes.

The Shade.

He was clad from head to toe in black, formfitting leather, hiding his face beneath a hood drawn over his head. A billowing cape was draped around his shoulders and added to his intimidating appearance. He was holding himself deceptively casual, but she knew he was poised to strike — as one of the superheroes with more low-key powers, he was feared for his skilled martial arts, which he was known to utilize to a brutal degree. A dangerous combination for Diane, whose physical prowess was laughable. Close Quarters were his domain, not hers.

And, while comparatively weak, his powers did all but guarantee him a first strike. He could blink — teleport over short distances and appear out of any shadow. Hence the name. Because fuck subtlety.

Diane realized she had some… personal issues on the subject of codenames. The name she had chosen for herself, Dionaea — aka Dionaea Muscipula, the Venus flytrap — had struck her as quite brilliant when she’d taken up the mantle. The rest of the world disagreed. Or rather, didn’t know what it meant.

And kept misspelling it.

She may or may not have thrown a car through the window of a national newspaper’s office in outrage.

“Pity,” she drawled, buying time while her metabolism went into overdrive to produce a sedative to coat her pseudo-claws and lips. She’d used up most of her body’s natural defenses to take out the guards. “Any chance I might interest you in a threesome? You, me, and the money?”

He cocked his head and she could tell he was giving her the once-over. She was scantily clad, strategically placed leaves and vines concealing only the barest minimum of what might be considered decent. Call her a flower child, but she really did feel best when showing as much skin as possible. Clothes got in the way of her photosynthesis. Plus, it had this effect… Shade shifted uncomfortably, and she smirked. Men.

“That money is not yours. You’re under arrest for attempted robbery.” His voice was gruff, and all business. No fun at all.

“But we love each other! Well, I love the money a lot. I like to think it reciprocates.” She fluttered her eyelashes at him. “Ours is a torrid love affair.”

“I was never much of a romantic,” he said gravely.

“How sad for you.” And before she’d even finished the sentence, her vines struck, sweeping under his leg to knock him over. He reacted with lightning fast reflexes, dissolving into smoky shadows before he truly lost his balance.

Something slammed into her from the side and she gasped in pain. Fucking hate teleporters! She lashed out, palm open, sinking her thorns into his thigh. He grunted, but otherwise seemed unaffected, quickly wrapping his hands around her wrists and yanking them behind her while pushing her on the floor, subduing her. She kicked and writhed, but it was no use; he was clearly experienced at taking people down this way.

“Get off me, you brute!”

“I don’t think so.” He sounded almost… bored. Like she was nothing!

Diane grew very still then, breathing heavily to feign exhaustion. She might have used most of her toxins on the guards, but she’d gotten in a direct hit with her thorns.

“What, no clever quip?” he asked sardonically.

“I’m not here for your entertainment.”

“Pity,” he echoed her words from earlier. He shifted his weight, and she had no choice but to press her cheek to the cold floor. Oh, she’d make him pay for this indignity.

Her vines struck once more, wrapping around his torso and yanking him back. He yelled and she could hear him struggle, but did not hear the sound of him dissipating into smoke. She chuckled low in her throat, slowly standing up and turning around. As suspected, like most teleporters, he teleported everything he had a grip on — or that which had a grip on him — and he had an upper threshold of how much weight he could transport. And her vines had grown to be truly massive.

She sauntered up to him with a smile. The vines were curling around his wrists, pulling them above his head while leaving him bound to the wall. The hood obscured his eyes, but she could see the tendons in his neck standing out, and he bared his teeth at her.

“Oh, slow reflexes, hm? That’s my neurotoxin at work. Now there shall be clever quips. I have prepared a list…” She trailed off as she stared at the wound her thorns had inflicted. She’d torn away part of the black uniform on his thigh. He followed her gaze and grew rigid.

The Shade, the Dark Vigilante who struck terror in the hearts of evildoers everywhere…

…was wearing pink lace panties.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



This was not happening.

The gorgeous, yet very morally questionable woman cocked her head at him, staring intensely at his exposed hip. At least, he thought she was; it was hard to tell with eyes like hers. They pulsed with a soft red glow that seemed to be growing in intensity. It obscured her pupils and iris, making it impossible to tell what direction she was truly looking in. So maybe she hadn’t seen… no. She had. The tilt of her head and her sudden silence left no doubt.

Fuck my life.

He couldn’t decide if Dionaea — or whatever her ridiculous name was — was the worst possible villain to find out his secret or not. On the one hand, she was, as supervillains went, fairly low on the psychotic sociopathy scale. She had first appeared a few months ago and had not, to his knowledge, killed anyone, sticking mostly to theft and the occasional violent altercation with the police or fellow heroes or even other villains. Her relatively painless choice of weapons — spore-based narcotics with no permanent side-effects — pointed to a less bloodthirsty nature than most of the ruthless criminals he faced. In fact, she’d struck him as… likable. If he forgot that she was evil.

On the other hand, one of her other chosen weapons was her unabashed sexuality, which she wielded with terrifying acumen. He had no doubt that she, better than most, would know how to torment him over this. And he knew for a fact that she was not above blackmail.

Ruined. I’m ruined.

“Oh, Shade,” she breathed, leaning forward with interest. “And here I thought you were boring!” The way she said it, as if she’d just discovered a new toy to play with… He shivered and redoubled his efforts to free himself.

He tried to blink, to retreat into the shadows, to no avail. No matter how hard he strained against the vines around his arms, he couldn’t even get them to budge an inch. That didn’t stop him from struggling as hard as he could.

Dionaea was watching him with a mix of amusement and interest, tilting her head like a curious puppy. Then she stepped closer, long slim fingers brushing along the torn black fabric. The synthetic material was the strongest known to the metahuman community, and popularly used in many superhero costumes. It could withstand extreme temperatures and was bulletproof — yet her claws had shredded it like it was nothing. Never would he underestimate her again.

He felt dizzy, his thoughts lethargic. Neurotoxin, she’d said. The claws were poisonous? He was an idiot for her to have even gotten the chance to swipe at him; he should have tackled her without the verbal sparring match. Then these fucking vines wouldn’t have tripped him up, he’d never have lost his balance, he’d never have attacked so sloppily…

She’d never have revealed what he was wearing.

He closed his eyes, shame twisting in his insides.

He’d had rules about this. Never, ever wear them when on the job, not when he was in constant danger of wardrobe malfunction via explosion or rabid radioactive wolverines. But, somehow, he’d gotten careless. One time of changing into his uniform and leaving the panties because he was in a hurry had turned into another. And then another. And then the time after that. It stopped being a rule, and started being more of a guideline he broke more often than not.

Well fucking done, self.

He felt a tug at the silk, and his eyes flew wide open. Dionaea was leaning forward in front of him, tugging at the exposed pink string with a mischievous expression on her face. He felt lightheaded, the smooth fabric caressing his cock in time with her yanking.

“It looks cute on you!” she declared and to his eternal horror, he felt himself harden almost instantly. No. This was the most humiliating moment of his life, his cock had no business approving of this, none whatsoever.

“What did you drug me with?” he gritted out, trying to ignore the sensation of her soft hands at his hips, that she’d paid him a compliment when the only other woman he’d ever revealed his perversion to had reacted with revulsion.

“Just a tranquilizer,” she said, glancing up at him. “You’ll start feeling sleepy soon. It’s a shame,” she added with what looked to be genuine regret. “Things are just starting to get interesting…” At that, she ran her fingertips along his rapidly growing bulge.

He groaned. He couldn’t help it.

“What are you… why are you…?” His brain had trouble forming coherent thoughts, let alone putting together grammatically correct sentences.

She tilted her head and smiled a dazzling smile, drawing herself up to her full height. She was tall for a woman, with legs that went on forever, but she still only reached up to his chin. “Why, Shade,” she purred. “Isn’t it obvious? I’m the villain and I do believe that makes you the damsel in distress. You’ve even dressed for the part.”

“So you’re going to tie me to train tracks?” He leaned back, as far out of her reach as her vines would let him.

She laughed, a sly look to her eyes. “I was thinking more along the lines of the dastardly villain ravishing the damsel.”

“You’re insane.” His voice cracked on the second syllable; she’d roughly grabbed him by the utility belt he wore, undoing it and letting it fall.

“Maybe,” she said, unhurriedly hooking her fingers under the waistband of his uniform. “A certain estrangement with reality is after all obligatory for all ambitious supervillains, no? I’m nothing if not a model citizen. Fingers crossed for that Villain of the Month award.” Her voice held a mocking lilt, and she flashed him a grin that did things to his lower region that should definitely not be done amongst archnemeses. Not that she had been his archnemesis before today, but he was pretty sure she was now. Top of the list.

She casually gave his pants a pull, revealing the delicate, dark pink panties in all their girlish glory. Paralyzed by panic, mortification and what was most definitely not arousal, he could do nothing but stare. His erection was straining against the dark silk fabric, a small even darker stain slowly spreading across his cockhead.

“Pretty,” Dionaea murmured softly and there was a painful thump in his chest in response.

Her hand reached out, fingertips hovering less than a mere inch above him. He gave a strangled whimper, not even caring about his dignity anymore. It was lying in shattered pieces right next to his utility belt.

“I’ll stop,” she said softly, and his gaze snapped up, meeting hers. “If you really want me to. Just say no.”

His mouth opened and closed soundlessly.

“If you don’t say no,” she continued slowly. “I’ll have my wicked way with you.”

There was something seriously wrong with him. He’d always known that, but he hadn’t known the extent of it. His lips still wouldn’t form the word.

“Don’t…” His voice was hoarse, laced with need. She tilted her head. Don’t stop.

They both jerked in surprise when the sirens started wailing. Fuck. He’d tripped the alarm to alert the police, and they’d finally arrived. His eyes widened when he realized what sight the cops were about to stumble onto.

Ruined.

He immediately started straining against the vines with all his considerable strength, desperate to get the hell out of here. He grew still when Dionaea rested her palm on his chest, apparently wanting to calm him.

“Listen,” she said in a low voice. “I’ll free you if you get us both out of here.”

He gave a sharp nod. Somewhere in the back of his mind his heroic principles were yelling obscenities at him for helping a villain escape the scene of her crime. Said principles got slapped by the part of his mind that was rational enough to point out that he just almost had wild, kinky sex with said villainess at the scene of her crime, so everything was relative.

The vines slithered away and he grimaced as he regained the feeling in his arms. He hadn’t realized just how tight those things had been holding him.

There were footsteps nearing them, so he grabbed Dionaea’s wrist. At the last second he remembered to retrieve his utility belt, lest he leave incriminating evidence behind. Shadows pooled at his feet, smoke tendrils rising, and he pictured their destination.

Traveling through the void, as he called it, was cold, disorienting, and subject to gravity being an asshole that wasn’t doing its job right.

He was used to it, though, and found his balance right away. She, however, did not, stumbling and falling to her knees, heaving in big, gulping breaths. Shade used that moment to back away from her, pulling up his pants with agitated, jerky movements. Whatever insanity had him in his grip when she had him tied up seemed to have passed, and he could already feel rage building. Rage at the way he’d acted. Rage at the way she had made him act.

“Where are we?” she moaned, brushing her long blond hair aside to rub her temples. Her voice echoed in the abandoned warehouse. Shade often used this place for interrogations; it was one of the few places he could guarantee would be devoid of people.

“The docks,” he said curtly, then took a step toward her. At his words, she tensed, likely sensing the change in tone. She sat up, gazing up at him with those eerie red eyes of hers.

“Ah. Back to trying to arrest me for my evil ways?”

“And no vines to save you this time,” he seethed.

“But you forget one thing.” She smiled blithely, bringing her fingers to her lips.

“…what?”

“Sedatives.” She blew him a kiss.

“Oh, you bit-“

His knees gave out.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Well, that escalated quickly.

Diane rose slowly, watching the unconscious hero lying in front of her with trepidation.

She’d only wanted to tease the chronically dour vigilante. She’d never expected his reaction to be so strong. Nor, for that matter, had she expected it of her own.

Diane apprehensively circled around him, and then sank to her knees beside him. She poked him with a thorn, not quite breaking skin, just to make sure he wasn’t faking. Her gaze strayed low; to the spot she’d torn his uniform. To that incriminating hint of lace.

She’d never known she apparently had a thing for guys in pretty lingerie, but she was not one to walk away from unexpected pleasure. She was, after all, a creature of hedonism.

Her gaze travelled back up, fixing on his face. Or rather, what little she could see of it. Diane reached up, caressing his strong jaw, gingerly pushing the hood up. His light stubble was dark — did he have black hair? Dark brown? Despite her curiosity, she stayed her hand.

Masks and hoods had a special significance amongst their kind. Diane was one who could never have a secret identity — her red eyes and the petals growing in her hair made that impossible — but she respected the convention, even if it wasn’t for her. And she’d already forced him to reveal far more than he was likely comfortable with.

But then, she wasn’t exactly a good person, was she?


***



“Honey, I’m home!”

To call the long-abandoned factory a home was somewhat stretching the definition, but Diane had seen — and lived in — worse places.

Stepping over the broken pieces of what may once have been an assembly line, she glanced around. Silence. Silence was ominous; she didn’t like silence. If something wasn’t exploding or bubbling or ripping open the very fabric of space and time, it meant Amelia wasn’t at work.

An Amelia whose work was interrupted was a cranky Amelia. And cranky in mad scientist terms meant unholy nerd rage.

Her ears pricked up when she heard voices from the lower level, the area they generously called their living room. She leisurely strolled toward the sound, aptly dodging the remains of a doomsday machine Amelia had disassembled for parts.

Cheerful music drifted toward her, setting her teeth on edge. It was the kind of inoffensive music that played in elevators. The kind that was just a little too bright, too cheery, the kind that made people want to claw their own ears out.

“We thank you for your patience,” a tinny voice announced. “All operators are currently assisting others. Please hold.”

“You have made a powerful enemy tonight!” Amelia’s voice railed. “Your pathetic attempts to pacify me with music mean nothing! Nothing!”

“Amelia, sweet, we talked about this,” Diane said mildly, pushing the door open. “Think of your happy place.”

“My happy place involves dropping this infuriating announcer into a vat of toxic acid.”

She nodded sympathetically, taking in the scene. Amelia was sprawled over a chair, sullenly glaring at the phone on the table. Her customary white coat was draped closely around her slim body, yet her safety goggles were off for a change, revealing a pretty, dark-skinned face. “Yes, but don’t you feel better for having imagined that?”

Amelia sighed. “I suppose envisioning his screams of excruciating pain is rather…calming.”

Diane inclined her head sagely, making her way to what they passed off as a kitchen. “So what’s up?”

“The voodoo artifact is not performing as expected. It’s broken.”

“Aw. Did you keep the warranty?”

“…you stole it from a museum.”

“Oh yeah.” She scratched her chin while waiting for the water heater to do its thing. “I guess I should have stolen the warranty, too.”

Amelia let out a longsuffering sigh. “Speaking of theft… were you able to secure the funds?”

Diane froze.

She'd… left the money. It was right there, and she had completely forgotten to grab it. Had not even remembered up until now, too distracted by just what went down in that vault.

“Son of a bitch!” she exclaimed. He’d made an unfaithful woman out of her. Money was her One True Love, and she’d wantonly abandoned it for someone prettier.

“You didn’t?” Amelia’s voice was a sharp accusation.

“There were…complications.”

“What kind of complications?”

“A hero,” she answered, truthfully, letting Amelia fill in the blanks. “I’m working on it, all right?”

Amelia might have pressed the issue, but just at that moment the music cut out, replaced by a scratchy voice. “Loa’s Magical Emporium customer service, how may I help you?”

The mad scientist practically pounced on the phone. “Yes! Finally!”

Diane exhaled in relief, grabbing a mug and a tea bag. She peered at the dried leaves and wondered idly if this technically qualified as cannibalism. Sadly, ever since her flower power manifested, solid food proved elusive. Her new body sustained itself on sunshine and water alone.

Thankfully, she found that the definition of water was quite loose, and Diane made do with what she had. She poured the hot liquid over the teabag, letting the flavor breathe a little whilst listening to Amelia’s conversation with magical tech support.

“Yes, this voodoo doll is clearly defective.”

“Hm,” came the noncommittal reply. Then… “Have you tried turning it off and on again?”

“It… it’s a voodoo doll. What.”

“Yes, but have you tried turning it off and on again?”

“No, I have not,” she said, voice rising.

“Ma’am, please remain calm. Have you tried checking its wi-fi capabilities?”

“It… I… are you even a properly certified voodoo priest?! You’re speaking with a Canadian accent!”

“Ma’am, all our customer support has been outsourced to Canada, but I assure you that I am eminently qualified to…”

The phone exploded in a tiny eruption of blue sparks.

Diane sighed, dropping two cubes of sugar into her tea. After a moment’s thought, she added a third. “I wish you’d stop destroying valuable equipment.”

“We got spares,” Amelia huffed. And indeed, they had a cupboard full of electronics she broke on a regular basis. “Make a note, Loa’s Magical Emporium customer support just made The List.”

The List consisted of people who’d wronged Amelia and would be first to be executed if she ever got around to conquering the world. So far it included PETA, that guy at the grocery store, the research grant ethics committee and the Evil League of Evil who’d quite evilly denied Amelia her spot amongst them.

“Mhm,” Diane said, sitting down at the table and taking a sip from her sweet tea.

Many of her professional colleagues would think Amelia mad for dealing with magical artifacts — well, madder than was proper for a scientist — but Diane knew that was what drew her to it. The challenge of at last uniting these two seemingly contradictory disciplines had captured her brilliant mind. Diane, having firsthand knowledge of the utterly fickle and absurd nature of magic, thought it a hopeless endeavor, but wisely said nothing.

After all, Amelia’s experiments were what had given Diane her powers.

“No matter,” the woman in question huffed. “I’ll make this blasted thing work somehow.”

“Well…” Diane drawled, taking another sip. “Have you tried turning it off and on again?”

She nimbly dodged the fireball.


***



Shade woke up with the worst hangover that ever hangovered.

He groaned, turning his head and resting his cheek against the cool cement floor. He sighed in relief. That felt better.

Floor.

His brain commenced a lethargic sequence of mental acrobatics at that word.

Why am I on the floor?

Cerebral belly flop.

Cold, he concluded. The floor was nice and cold, soothing his pounding headache. Quite brilliant of him, really, to utilize it like that. God, what had he been drinking…

Sedative.

He jerked up, and regretted it instantly at the sharp stab of pain, his mind flooding with memories. She had… and then he had… Humiliation burned in his gut and he craned his neck, eyes wide.

She’d left him in the warehouse.

He slowly sat up, massaging his temples, dimly realizing that his hood was pushed back. His hand automatically went up, tracing the edges of his domino mask. So she hadn’t unmasked him?

Or maybe she’d just put it back on.

Had she taken pictures?

He swallowed hard, peering down at himself. Still dressed, still sporting claws marks on his uniform, and still exposing his secret for the world to see.

She knew.

She knew and he’d let her get away.

“Fuck,” he said quietly, his calm voice belying the raging inferno within.


***



Paragon City was, true to its name, a shining beacon to the rest of the world. Apart from demented, yet lovely architecture, it had the highest meta population in the world, most of whom wore capes of one type or another. It also sported a staggering number of abandoned warehouses, the sheer volume of which could never be explained to anyone’s satisfaction.

To live in Paragon was to live in a magical world. Superheroes streaked across the sky like comets, speedsters staffed the local Pizzerias, bringing customers their takeout in seconds, and scientists — of the mad and not-so-mad variety; the former reluctantly tolerating the latter, if only to steal their research — unveiled incredible cutting edge technology every other week.

To live in Paragon was also to live in a world of constant epic battles. No other population on earth could obliviously pass by a rampaging dinosaur in the street and only absently wonder if this would affect their morning commute.

There had been an alien invasion last week. The general public's reaction had ranged from “Meh” to “Not again”.

Mostly untouched by this madness was a small, wealthy neighborhood to the west of the city. There lay a gated community of mansions and scenic parks, leaving the rich and powerful to raise their picturesque families in peace and quiet. A forcefield kept the unwashed masses in tights out.

At the very edge of that community was a grand estate, isolated from all its neighbors. There lived a mysterious young man, heir to a great family fortune. To the great disappointment of climbing socialites everywhere, he remained elusive and at a distance, keeping to himself.

In any other city this might have been cause for suspicion. Not so in Paragon. It’s been facetiously suggested that some 50% of the population were, in fact, secretly superheroes or villains in civilian disguises. The only reason the arrangement had not yet collapsed in on itself in a gigantic mess of poor camouflage, suspiciously specific denials and excessive, unexplained tardiness was because everyone was too busy covering their own identity to doubt someone else’s.

The theory was not far off.


***



Shade stared at the selection of panties laid out before him, wondering when, exactly, he had sunk so low.

A teenaged boy obsessively poring over a Victoria’s Secret catalog was normal, wasn’t it? At least that’s what he used to tell himself when he’d spend long nights staring at the gorgeous models posing in lingerie. It was just a far more accessible version of Playboy, really. So what if he spent just as much time fantasizing about the lingerie as he spent thinking about what was beneath. It looked interesting, in a pure scientific curiosity type of sense. Such vivid colors and intricate patterns. Men’s underwear was just so terminally boring by comparison.

And those shiny, silky fabrics looked a lot more comfortable, too. What would it be like, he’d wondered, to feel such softness enveloping him?

As much as he’d tried to shake such thoughts, they grew more frequent as puberty ground on. The more his gangly limbs filled out, the taller he grew, the more frequently he had to shave, the more he dreamt of lace and skirts and high heels.

And bras! God, bras. The way they hugged those delectable curves, delicately framing a girl’s breasts like the perfect pieces of art they truly were. But again, a boy being obsessed with the thought of breasts was completely healthy and not at all abnormal. And if there was a hint of jealousy to those thoughts, he’d chosen to ignore that.

In fact, he’d been very adept at ignoring these thoughts.

Grief and hatred had almost managed to push them out of his head entirely. When his family was murdered by criminal scum it had been almost too easy to devote his entire being to vengeance. His harsh training had left no room for exploration of what kind of person he wanted to be — because he knew what kind of person he needed to be. A weapon, perfectly honed to cleanse this city of its seedy underbelly.

He had sacrificed everything for that goal — his friends, his social life, any career he might have had. Even his own name was almost lost to him; he spent so much of his time being called Shade that he barely responded to Ian.

Villains had learned to fear him. For good reason.

His knuckles turned white as he clenched his fist around the lace in his hand.

And today he’d been a hair’s breath away from fucking a villainess, just because she wasn’t immediately repulsed by his clandestine hobby.

Enough.

It was beyond enough. He never should have let it get this far out of hand.

He threw the panties into the fire and watched them burn.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Shade gritted his teeth, thick miasma enveloping him as he blinked away.

Just moments later, a car crashed on the spot he’d been standing in just fractions of a second earlier. It flipped over, coming to a grinding halt with a metallic screech.

Idiots just loved throwing cars. It never seemed to occur to them that actually driving the car at 70 mph would make for a far bigger impact than tossing it with, at best, 10 mph. But then, evil and stupidity did seem to be joined at the hip.

“You can’t keep evading forever!” roared the bulky caricature of a man, practically frothing at the mouth. He wore a skintight leotard in a truly atrocious shade of purple, his overgrown muscles bulging beneath the cloth. Just looking at him grievously wounded Shade’s sense of aesthetics.

The darkness flowed once more. “Can’t I?” he whispered in the villain’s ear, just before bringing down his kinetic weapons and slashing open his back. Or attempting to, anyway. The glowing blade barely scratched the mutant’s invulnerable skin, yet elicited a pained howl anyway. Shade retreated instantly, reappearing at a safe distance in a swirl of shadows.

God, but he hated fighting defensively powered types. Shade’s style lent itself to quick and lethal strikes, not long drawn-out battles of attrition.

“You will pay for that,” his opponent spat. “And for everything you’ve done to me!”

“And what would that be?” he asked in a bored tone. He wasn’t usually one for banter, but if he managed to enrage him further, perhaps he’d tire himself out faster.

“You… you don’t remember me?” He sounded genuinely hurt.

At that, Shade tilted his head. He was fairly certain he’d never faced this eyesore in particular before.

“You put me in jail!”

“Ah.” Awkward. “To be fair, I do that to a lot of people.”

“But… I… you ruined my life and you don’t even remember?!”

Shade shrugged.

“You know, this is the kind of shit that makes me go on violent rampages,” the villain said glumly.

“…have you thought about taking anger management classes?”

The fashion disaster roared once again and charged. Shade tensed but didn’t move — not yet. He’d positioned himself right in front of a brick wall, and the idiot was going to run into it headfirst once Shade teleported away at the last possible second.

That, at least, was the plan.

Instead, a red, white and blue blur swooped in, tackling the villain with enough force to shatter the pavement on impact.

“Never fear, bro, I’m here to save you!”

Shade closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Inner peace, he chanted to himself. Inner peace. He’d need it.

When he opened them again, the villain was lying crumbled and defeated to the feet of a caped hero, who flashed Shade a photogenic smile, his unruly blond hair swaying dramatically in the wind.

Die, dudebro.

Shade sighed and somehow forced a professional smile to his lips as well. It wasn’t the Captain’s fault that he was a dudebro who should die. Nor was it his fault that Shade was in a terrible mood.

It had been five days since the Epic Clusterfuck of Sexual Confusion, as Shade had termed it, and he’d been living on the edge ever since. Every day he woke up nauseous at the thought that today he would become the laughingstock of the caped community, and every day that failed to happen. Heroes continued to treat him with professional courtesy and criminals greeted him with the appropriate level of frightened terror.

Which meant Dionaea was keeping his secret to herself. For now. Which begged the question…

Why?

Not helping matters was that he was going through withdrawal. Nobody had ever warned him about the dangers of underwear addiction, but apparently it was a slippery slope. There should have been PSAs. Just say no to panties, kids.

Captain Patriot bounded toward him like a puppy. A very, very dumb puppy.

“You okay, bro? That looked like a close call!”

“I had it covered,” Shade replied, an edge to his voice.

The Captain wilted a little at that rebuke, but immediately rebounded. “Yeah, you did! Really softened him up, or I couldn’t have delivered the finishing blow!” He held out his fist, looking at Shade expectantly.

The Captain was lying through his teeth, as they both knew. His superstrength was, like his father’s before him, unrivaled, making him one of the most powerful heroes in the city. And that pathetic attempt at a lie was the only reason Shade deigned to raise his hand in return. He bumped the Captain’s fist with all the enthusiasm of a dead possum. Usually, he tried not to encourage this ridiculous bromance the Captain sought to establish with him.

The handsome hero immediately brightened, flashing pearly white teeth.

Captain Patriot, the second of his name.

His father had been one of the very first Metas to manifest powers, and his iconic emergence as a self-styled “superhero” had inspired copycats everywhere. Even the popularity of capes as part of a fashionable hero uniform could be traced back to him.

Captain Patriot II had big shoes to fill, and, well, he tried. With all the dignity and ineptitude of the aforementioned puppy.

His father had also been known for his close association with the so-called Arrow, a non-powered vigilante whose crusade against crime left a lasting mark on the city’s slums. Together, they’d been an unstoppable crime-fighting duo.

It was pretty evident to Shade that the Captain 2.0 saw him as Arrow 2.0, which in his tiny little mind obviously designated them Best Friends Forever.

Shade did not agree.

Shade did not appreciate being used as a substitute.

Shade often thought about painful ways in which the Captain might perish, so he could have some peace and quiet.

“So, dude, we should celebrate our awesome victory! Hit the E!” The E, as the Escapist was popularly known, was a transdimensional dance club that catered exclusively to Capes.

“No.”

The Captain continued on, oblivious. “Maybe Amethyst Star will be there. That chick wants me.”

“No.”

“I’d like to have sex with her, if you know what I mean.”

“N— That isn’t even innuendo, that’s a single entendre.”

The Captain quirked an eyebrow as if to say: So?

Thankfully, Shade’s police scanner chose that moment to crackle with static before transmitting a tinny voice into his earpiece. His blood ran cold. Villain spotted downtown — requesting backup — identified as Class 4 threat “Dionaea.”

He dissolved into shadow, leaving Captain Patriot blinking in confusion and disappointment.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 5

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Sometimes it was hard being this fabulous.

The last officer fell to his knees, choking as she tightened the vine around his throat. Diane narrowed her eyes, watching as he desperately clawed at the thick noose. Then she reluctantly loosened her grip. True, she was pretty pissed, and had no love for cops, but she did have standards. He collapsed, unconscious.

Not the kind of good times she’d had in mind for tonight.

Diane sighed, dejected, adjusting her miniskirt. She’d dressed up and everything, even though her body begrudged her every inch of skin that was not exposed to sunlight.

The rhythmic beat of the music continued in time with the strobe lights, yet the dance floor was completely empty. The patrons had long since fled the tense standoff between her and the police.

She should have kept her sunglasses on. But what kind of tool wore sunglasses in a nightclub? Well, Diane had to be that kind of tool now, apparently. Someone had recognized her red eyes and the long blond hair cascading past her waist, weaved with flower petals. They’d alerted the authorities and now her fun night out in town was ruined.

She wondered if it would be pathetic to keep dancing when there was no one to dance with.

Thank God her body still processed alcohol. She strode toward the empty bar, her long high heels clicking on the tiles.

A sudden flare of heat at her neck and she almost stumbled in surprise, but rough, strong hands grabbed her upper arm and held her in place

“Don’t move,” a gravelly voice growled behind her. A shiver ran down her spine — whether of excitement or fear she could not tell. It was usually both. To the shock of absolutely no one, Diane was a bit of an adrenaline junkie.

A plasma blade was pressing against her neck, awfully close to breaking skin. She knew whose it was; it was his signature style to carry two blades strapped to his wrists. She’d prevented him from activating them last time.

“Good evening, Shade,” she purred seductively, and was gratified to feel him tense against her. “Here to arrest me for the truly diabolical crime of dancing? Very Footloose of you. Granted, people tell me moves and curves like mine should be illegal, but I always assumed they were joking.”

“Do you ever shut up?”

“Nope,” she answered happily. “But seriously, trying to arrest someone just for going clubbing? Really uncool. Doesn’t Paragon’s finest have anything better to do?”

“You’re a thief and a wanted criminal.”

She snuggled deeper into him, treating their compromising position as a lover’s embrace instead of him threatening to shiv her. To her glee, he tensed even more. Oh, but teasing the uptight hero was so delightfully fun. “This city is filled with criminals, many of them far worse than me. I steal money, I don’t hurt people.” She became intensely aware of the unconscious cop lying face down not far from them. “…much. I don’t hurt them much. And only if they hurt me first.”

“Is that what you tell yourself to sleep at night?”

She fluttered her eyelashes at him. Well, would have, if he’d been facing her. “I have better things to do at night than sleep.” Fantasize about sexy, brooding heroes, for one. Wearing pretty lacey garments.

She heard him shift uncomfortably behind her. “Why are you doing this?” he rasped, sounding slightly hoarse.

“Do what?” she asked innocently.

No answer.

“Well, my taciturn friend, I do most of everything for one reason and one reason alone.”

He leaned in and, oh, she could almost feel his stubble scraping her ear.

“Because it seemed like a good idea at the time.”

He growled in frustration and she laughed.

“You haven’t… told. Anyone. Why?”

She tilted her head and peered at the subtly glowing blade. “I do not find being threatened with pointy objects to be conductive to explaining myself.”

“Why?” he repeated, only pressing the blade closer to her neck.

“You have really shit conversation skills, you know that?”

“Answer me.”

The blade touched her skin. Blood flowed. She smiled.

“Big mistake.”

Diane reached for that deep well of blood magic within. Her skill with it was questionable, as she had only recently acquired her power, but it had a devastating effect nonetheless. Vines spouted beneath them, growing to their full monstrous size in seconds.

She smirked as Shade and his fucking blades were torn away from her. She absently reached up to massage her bleeding throat. Only a light superficial cut, meant to intimidate rather than hurt. It still pissed her off.

“Well, well, well,” she drawled, prancing up to Shade. “Here we are again. I’m starting to believe you enjoy being tied up.”

She couldn’t really see it beneath the mask and hood, but she suspected that she was on the receiving end of a murderous look. She smiled at him, seemingly oblivious.

“Let me go, you bitch!”

Diane gasped. “The hero said a bad word! That’s my job. Oh, you heroes. Listening to the jobs and stealing our raps.” She stepped closer, lightly running her sharpened fingernails along his thighs. “So… what color are they today? Dare I find out?”

He snarled silently. “Keep those fucking claws to yourself.”

“They’re thorns. Not claws.” She started undoing the zipper, taking her time.

“Stop,” he said, voice strained, and she could already see him hardening. She kept going — until she saw that plain white hem. She exhaled in disappointment.

“Did you really think I was going to give you more leverage?” He sounded both pained and weirdly triumphant.

Diane peered up at him. “Leverage?” She shook her head, pouting. “I just wanted to see a hot man in even hotter underwear. Is that too much to ask?”

Shade didn’t answer. He seemed taken aback.

“Did you expect me to blackmail you?” she asked curiously.

“You’re a villain.” Delivered in the same tone of voice as one would say Duh. As if her entire self could be summed up in that word. As if he knew her.

Well, fuck you, too, Shade.

“So I am. There’s this funny thing about heroes and villains that you fail to grasp. Tell me, what was that hero’s name? The one who killed that guy on national TV. Amethyst Aura? Amethyst Spark?”

Shade grew rigid. “Amethyst Star,” he answered reluctantly.

“Mhm.” It had been a scandal of epic proportions. Amethyst Star was your classic caped crusader; miniskirt, knee-high boots and cute as a button. America’s sweetheart. One of the most popular heroines in Paragon, she’d had her own line of action figures. That is, until cameras caught her snapping a guy’s neck.

The media frenzy that followed utterly destroyed her in the court of public opinion. It didn’t matter that she’d done it in a moment of shortsighted desperation to stop him from launching nuclear missiles. The public did not like to be reminded that beneath the colorful costumes there was a genuine battle to the death.

“A hero who does something evil is branded fallen forever. Considered little better than us, really,” Diane said slowly. “Yet what is a villain who does something good? Still a villain.” She leaned in close, brushing her lips to his ear. “The dirty little secret is that I can do as much good as you, whenever I feel like it, while you are forever constrained by what you are.”

She leaned back and smiled grimly. “So do not assume that I’m going to be a colossal asshole just because I happen to have illicit affairs with other people’s money.”

He did not answer, but she saw a muscle in his jaw tick.

Diane gazed at him for a long moment, then took a step back. “Diane,” she said, on a whim.

He slightly angled his head. “…what?”

“My name is Diane, not bitch. Diane Cole.” She nodded to herself. “There. Now you know a secret of mine and I know one of yours.”

She turned her back on him, backside swaying as she started walking toward the exit, away from him. No doubt the cops had called for backup, which is why Shade had appeared. Time to make her daring escape.

Diane paused, then called over her shoulder. “And the next time we meet, I expect you to be dressed appropriately!”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 6

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Drip. Drip. Drip.

Diane watched the fluid slowly work its way down the IV, counting the seconds it took for the drop to form and fall. It was what passed for entertainment around here.

She hated hospitals. Hated, hated, hated them. Hated the smell, hated the sterile white of the walls, hated the scratchy texture of the blankets. Hated that she was going to die in this miserable place.

Diane closed her eyes, wishing she hadn’t collapsed in full view of an entire party. If she’d had her little episode in private, she could have gone on with her life, or what was left of it. Now they’d only let her discharge if she preferred to spend her last days at home, but of course, she didn’t have one.

She frowned, snuggling deeper into the blanket. When had the room gotten so cold? She exhaled, and her breath fogged the air. What the…?

There was the sound of heavy footfalls, the swish of fabric… and then a woman sat down at Diane’s bedside, crossing her heavily armored legs.

Diane’s lips parted in shocked recognition.

The woman’s eyes were hidden beneath far too large goggles, wild black hair framing a tan face. Her body was covered in formfitting tech armor, emitting a low hum, and her cape was made of semi-transparent glass fiber arranged in a subtly glowing ice crystal pattern.

“Cinder Snow,” Diane greeted her, as if infamously ruthless supervillains strolling into her hospital room were a common occurrence.

The villain’s lips curved into a small smile. “You don’t sound afraid.”

“Well, what are you going to do — kill me?” she asked with just a hint of bitterness. “Nature’s way ahead of you there.”

Cinder Snow laughed, the sound high-pitched and trilling. Diane was instantly convinced she practiced that — no one had an evil laugh like that naturally. “True. I’m not here to kill you. Quite the opposite, in fact.”

She leaned forward, an excited grin on her face.

“Diane Cole. How would you like to advance the cause of
science?”


***



The flower was beautiful, its red petals folding and unfurling in a fascinating synchronized dance.

Le fleur de sang; that’s what Snow had called it. The bloodflower, said to cure any disease or injury. What exactly a mad scientist was doing with a magic flower was a bit of a mystery to Diane, but if it was going to help her survive, she wasn’t going to question it.

Not that her survival was a sure thing, Snow had made that quite clear. Apparently her last test subject had ended up a vegetable. In more ways than one.

Ethically questionable human experiments with a woman who, quite frankly, did seem a bit deficient in the marble department? Diane was your girl. Even if everything went horrifically wrong, she’d at least have tried. It beat rotting in a hospital bed.

Diane had been diagnosed early in life and had resigned herself to a young death. And by resigned she meant that she had made life her bitch, squeezing every last drop of pleasure from it. She’d dropped out of school — what point was there to a formal education when she’d never reap its benefits? — and set out go experience absolutely everything life had to offer. And if she’d occasionally stolen and lied and embezzled to finance her lifestyle — who could blame her? The moral high ground was for the not terminally ill.

She reached out, fingertips almost brushing the petals. They looked so soft.

“No touching!” Snow barked, and Diane reluctantly withdrew her hand. “Honestly. Every time…”

The villainess sighed and adjusted her glasses, peering at her holo-clipboard. “We cannot risk contamination before the splicing process has begun. Contact must be kept to a minimum or the mere exposure to the ethereal field around the artifact will begin the healing process, which will lead to complications further down the line. The bonding process must be initiated before significant alterations to your DNA have been made, to allow the garble to flux the chromosomal structure…”

Diane stared blankly. Cinder Snow sighed.

“I will combine your DNA with the flower and I need you to keep a distance before the process starts.”

“Oh. Okay.”


***



It hurt.

It hurt a lot.

Diane screamed when the vines burrowed under her skin.


***


Diary of a Mad Scientist



Day 1

Have located promising new test subject. Genetic defect, incurable, currently on a sharp decline. Hope she does not scream as much as the last one did.


Day 2

Have successfully established contact. Subject signed consent form within 5 minutes. Have never met a subject this eager.

Did not even need to threaten loved ones.


Day 5

Preparations are complete. Subject continues to cooperate most delightfully, though the poor thing is not very bright. Tried to explain what I was doing and why she should not risk cross contamination, but she just stared. Said “I will put the magic thingy inside of you. No touching.” and then she nodded.


Day 6

Success! Subject did scream less than previous ones. My ears are very grateful. Subject looks magnificent, perfectly blending her old appearance with floral features. Still unconscious, though.


Day 9

Subject has awoken!

Mental faculties appear undamaged, yet not improved either. Sad. Poor girl will have to go through life with what little she has. Subject seems pleased enough. Spent the day running through the lab, laughing madly. When asked what she was doing, responded with: “I can run without fainting!” Could not catch her to do further tests.


Day 9 addendum

Subject grew lethargic, complaining of hunger. Ate food eagerly, but threw it all up shortly after. A quick body scan revealed a lack of a digestive system. Gave her water, which she kept down. Subject still hungry, but went to sleep.


Day 10

Subject has not woken up. Am worried.


Day 11

Left underground lair and carried subject into sunlight. She woke up after 6 hours of sunbathing. Appears undamaged by the experience.


Day 16

Have determined that subject needs at least 2 hours sunlight a day, more if she uses her power. Underground lair not conductive to research. Will move. Subject has objected strenuously to my volcano base. Underwater lair likewise not feasible.


Day 18

Have set up temporary lair. Not pleased by quality of base, but it’s Paragon — market value of villain lairs extremely high. Subject has expressed desire for codename of her own. Continues to display remarkable moral flexibility. Have suggested “Dionaea Muscipula”, to match her civilian name. She seems taken with the idea, shortening it to just Dionaea.


Day 20

Asked Dionaea to synthesize a variety of plant-based substances. Nothing seems beyond her ability. Cheap source of all manner of drugs? Will test more.


Day 26

Dionaea left the lair today. Was on verge of setting everything on fire, but she returned with money. Said she wanted to stretch her vines. She smiled sweetly. Could not stay angry.


Day 30

Gave Dionaea a chemical today, said it was the cure for the common cold. She nodded and set about to replicating it.

Produced an altered substance. It really does cure the cold. Am stumped.


Day 38

Dionaea continues to go out from time to time, returning with gifts and money. Lots of money. Reminds me of a cat dragging home dead birds. Believe it is her way of showing affection.

Am growing quite fond of her as well. Asked her to call me Amelia.


Day 40

Have made decision. Once the experiments are concluded, will keep Dionaea. She will make a fine minion.


Day 43

My generous offer to make Dionaea my minion went over… poorly. Am still pulling thorns out of my backside.


Day 44

Dionaea walked up to me today and informed she would be staying, not as a minion, but as a colleague. Told me that even though I am “cray-cray”, she thinks I am “entertaining” and then mumbled something about being the best friend she’s ever had.

Am strangely touched.

Still want that minion though.


Day 57

My blood pressure has normalized, through no intervention of my own. Did an extensive health check — am in perfect condition! Do not even have scars any more.

Have always avoided touching Diane, but just being in her vicinity appears to have a healing effect. Interesting.


Day 61

Have confirmed — any drug produced by Diane retains her healing properties. The guards she knocks out during her bank heists are quite lucky — she probably gives them decades of additional lifespan.

The process is entirely subconscious.

Wonder just how much body modification she is capable of.


Day 132

Diane came home subdued today after she had left for a club. Contemplated asking her what’s wrong, but settled on patting her back. Am certain she got my message.


Day 133

Diane back in good spirits today. Walked up to me and presented me with a small earpiece, asking if I could hack into the frequency it used. An insulting question, really, I was hacking devices in kindergarten.


Day 135

Found off switch on the voodoo doll. Diane must never know.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 7

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Diane Cole.

Shade stared at the computer screens illuminating his workspace, a basement connected to his mansion via secret tunnel. He tapped his finger against the desk, his intense glare on the file he’d just pulled up.

There were three Diane Coles living in Paragon City, none of whom looked remotely like Dionaea. So he’d expanded his search, almost half-convinced that she’d given him a fake name — until he’d found a young girl in Cap au Mercy, hissing in a sharp breath at the photograph accompanying the medical file.

Blue eyes. Skin and bones. Her normally luscious curled hair hung listlessly around her. If he’d passed that girl on the street, he wouldn’t have had to fight lust, but the urge to give her something to eat. Yet it was clearly recognizable as the villainess currently sexually tormenting him.

He quickly checked the rest of the file. 21 years old, which made her three years younger than him. A criminal record consisting mostly of unpaid parking tickets, jaywalking and grand larceny. And… a death sentence. He leaned back in his chair, gazing at the diagnosis.

Diane Cole had disappeared out of a hospital four months ago, which was one month before Dionaea had surfaced in Paragon.

So she’d been telling the truth. Which left the question… just what was she playing at?


***



The cord snapped, the vicious kick sending the sandbag flying. It skidded along the padded ground.

Shade exhaled, closing his eyes. His muscles ached with the strain of his merciless training, but he did not want to stop. Stopping meant he’d have time to think about more than his stance, the precise angle of his blades, about how he needed to roll just so after a teleport to stay balanced.

Idle time was his enemy these days. Invariably his thoughts would turn toward her. And if he somehow managed to push her from his mind, he’d obsess over his weakness.

His resolution to stay away from women’s clothing had lasted all of one week.

I want to see you in hot panties, said she. Excellent idea, said his dick. Or his mind. Or whatever fucked-up part of him really, really loved those goddamn silks. And the idea of wearing them in front of her.

At least he was still not crossing the line. Panties and only panties. No bras, no pantyhose, no high heels, no matter how cute and tempting they might look…

He screwed his eyes tightly shut. Cute. What was wrong with him?

Shade blinked, delivering a brutal roundhouse kick to a training dummy.


***



“Got a Four Five Nine in progress, Peregrine Occult Museum,” announced a slightly crackling voice emanating from Shade’s earpiece. He tilted his head, listening intently. “Requesting immediate backup. Suspect is white female, confirmed metahuman, utilizing vines and narcotics of some sort—“

The transmission cut off.

Shade remained frozen, gazing down from his vantage point atop a skyscraper at the city stretched out before him.

Let someone else deal with her, whispered a voice in his head. Ignore her. Don’t give in to this obsession.

But didn’t that amount to running away?

His fingers closed into a fist. He was Shade. Criminals everywhere pissed themselves with fright at the thought of him. He did not run away from some scantily clad girl.

His body dissolved into the night.

Shade appeared in the lobby of the museum, the small wisps of mist blending into the shadows. The stealth aspect of his powers was less well-known — and he liked to keep it that way. Criminals assumed that he could just teleport to the right spot out of thin air right away, which only served to enhance his reputation. Truthfully, Shade could only blink to locations he’d previously been to or which he had direct visual contact with. He’d made a point of visiting near every block in the city, which meant he could instantly appear at least in the general vicinity of a crime scene, but he still often needed to do a little scouting.

The museum was eerily silent and Shade soundlessly made his way deeper into the labyrinthine hallways, finding a security guard slumped against the wall. The man’s lips were curled in a serene smile as he snored lightly, no doubt a victim of Dionaea’s sedatives. No point in wasting time trying to get him to wake up.

As Shade crept closer to the exhibition hall, soft music drifted toward him. He cocked his head. Coming upon a closed door, he once more dissolves into fine dark mist, slipping through the cracks.

Dionaea was sitting on a plush bench, rhythmically nodding her head to the pop ballad blaring from the iPod lying next to her. An ancient tome sat upon her lap, the pages so stiff and brittle they looked they might crumble into dust any second. She leisurely perused them, not seeming at all concerned with preserving the likely priceless artifact.

She hadn’t noticed him.

Shade surveyed the area around her. No vines. He saw it clearly in his mind’s eye — all he had to do was teleport behind her. Her magic would not be a danger if he avoided drawing blood and stayed clear of her claws. She was so physically weak; one strong hit would likely knock her out.

He could blink to the nearest police station and drop her off, wiping his hands of this entire mess.

It’d be so easy.

He hesitated.

Dionaea looked up then, gazing directly at him. He jolted in surprise. Could she sense his presence?

“Shade.” Her voice was a pleased purr.

Fucking magic users.

He stepped out of the shadows, keeping his blades sheathed. He’d learned that much from their last encounter.

“What are you doing with that tome?” he asked gruffly.

“Reading,” she answered perkily, absently slamming the antique book shut with such a lack of care it made Shade wince. “Waiting for you.”

Trap.

Just as the thought flashed through his mind, his gaze snapped up — the ceiling was moving. His eyes widened when he realized what he was seeing. Thick, writhing vines, larger than he’d ever seen them. He immediately tried to blink, but they were incredibly fast for their enormous size, lashing out and wrapping themselves tightly around his wrists.

Dionaea laughed in delight as he was once again forced into humiliating captivity. She sauntered up to him with a grin, holding up her hand. No… holding something up between her index and middle finger. An earbud. One he recognized as his own. One he’d had to replace a couple of days ago. It was not an unusual occurrence; they often got knocked out or damaged in fights, so he’d thought little of it. She’d stolen it?

“…damn you.”

“Ah, I’m glad to see you’re keeping up,” she gloated with that fucking smirk of hers. “The alarms are off, as are the security cameras. The guards will be asleep for hours. No backup is on its way. Which means…” She slowed down her steps, coming to a halt in front of him. She placed her slim fingers on his chest, stroking suggestively. “…no one to interrupt us. Finally, I have you all to myself.”

Shade strove to ignore the shiver running up his spine at her touch.

“Why are you doing this?” he whispered hoarsely.

She tilted her head at him, and flashed a brilliant smile. “What does it look like? Because I want time to seduce you.”

“Why?”

“Gosh, I don’t know. There’s this thing, I’m not sure if you’ve heard of it…” She leaned forward, whispering as if confiding a secret. “It’s called having sex. I like it a lot. I would like to do it with you. Thoughts?”

His lips parted, but his mind was utterly blank. No words came out.

Dionaea did not seem to mind the lack of answer, her fingertips trailing lower to his hips as she stepped closer, so close that he caught that sweet scent of hers. She smelled like a warm spring day. Her nimble hands moved to the zipper and still he could not find the words to stop her (why stop? asked a treacherous part of his mind). She gave the black fabric a tug and it slid down.

“Lace,” she murmured with approval, tracing the intricate detail framing the red silk. His cock twitched in response, already well on its way to being rock hard.

“No,” he choked out. “Not… not with you. Never with one such as you.” Why did the first woman to accept his kinks have to be her?

She stilled her hand, tearing her gaze from his erection to look into his eyes. “Because I’m a villain?”

“Because I’m a hero.”

She was silent for a long moment — and then she sank to her knees in front of him. His eyes widened and suddenly there was not enough air in the room. She leaned forward, brushing her cheek along his length, only a thin layer of silk separating them. “Then let’s be someone else. Just for tonight,” she said in a low voice and then she was kissing him there and if the vines weren’t holding him, his knees might have buckled right then.

“I’ll be Diane. And you’ll be…” She trailed off, expecting him to fill in the blank.

He laughed breathlessly, stunned at her audacity. “I’m not telling you my civilian name.”

Her lips quirked into a smile, her fingers lovingly running up and down his length. “I don’t want that name. I’m sure you have another. Your real name. The one you only wear when you…” She tugged at the silky fabric. “…wear this.”

“No,” he said vehemently. The line. A female name was crossing the line.

“No?” She smiled up at him. “We wear so many masks already, what’s one more?”

He mutely shook his head.

Diane pressed another kiss to his throbbing cock. He bit back a groan. “Jessica,” she said softly, and his heart gave a painful thump. “Or maybe Bethany?”

He tightly shut his eyes, trying to think of anything but the image of her playing with his pantie-clad cock. “The line,” he whispered to himself. He could still feel her, his entire body sizzling with heat.

“Yes, the line! Let’s cross it!”

He only shook his head again, body shaking with tension.

“I see,” she said. “You drive a hard bargain.” She let go off him and he wanted to cry out at the loss, but restrained himself.

Diane slowly stood up. “Look at me.” There was a command in her voice and he could not resist, opening his eyes. He hissed in a sharp breath at the sight that greeted him. The delicate leaves that had strategically covered her torso were gone, revealing beautiful, perfectly perky breasts. His imagination ran wild with images, craving to nibble on those gorgeous pink nipples. He was breathing hard, his dick straining against the fabric of his panties.

She smiled triumphantly, slowly circling around him. He had to crane his neck to keep her in his line of sight.

“Do you like them?” she purred seductively. “I could let you play with them. Oh, all the dirty, naughty things we could do…”

An utterly feminine whimper of want escaped his lips.

She took another step and then he could not see her anymore, so he started desperately straining against the vines, wanting, needing another glimpse.

Diane’s hands brushed the base of his spine, her breasts pressing against his back as she leaned forward to whisper in his ear.

“Tell me your name.”

His harsh breath sounded unbearably loud to his ears, every cell of his body tingling with awareness. He’d never been this hard in his life.

“Kara,” he whispered. “My name is Kara.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 8

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Kara sighed sleepily, pressing her lips to the slender neck exposed in front of her.

Tastes like summer.

She smiled drowsily, feeling more relaxed and at ease than in… longer than she cared to remember. Maybe ever. Her fingers started tracing the curves of the woman curled up in her arms, memories of last night slowly filtering into her consciousness. Vines. Pain. Pleasure. Kara shifted her weight, subtly rocking her morning erection against Diane’s backside with a soft moan.

Her brow furrowed. There was something wrong with this picture, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on what it was.

Villain, her brain helpfully pointed out.

Shade jerked up, his eyes wide.

Villain, his brain repeated, with a touch of hysteria. You slept with a villain.

Shade was strangely okay with that.

No! None of this was okay in any way, shape or form. He drew back from the sleeping woman in his arms, noticing some resistance. Tiny vines were curling around his wrist, trying to keep him close. Unlike the massive monstrosities that had held him in place last night (until they let go and you stayed anyway, an accusing voice in his head snarled), these weren’t truly restraining him. In fact, the way they clung to him seemed more… affectionate than anything.

He yanked his hand away, ripping the delicate plant apart. Diane winced in her sleep, turning restlessly.

She felt the damage inflicted on her creations? Interesting. He filed away that information for future use.

Shade exhaled, calming himself. The casual observer might not notice the depth of his distress, or even that he was distressed at all; the only hint to his mental state was a crazed gleam to his eyes, hidden beneath the domino mask he’d — thankfully! — kept on. Appearing cool, calm and collected under tremendous pressure — like while facing a death ray or a mutant Doom Squirrel — was no easy task, but Shade, like most heroes, had honed that skill. It came naturally to him. Some of his colleagues found his aloof coldness unsettling, which Shade scoffed at. They were usually the first to panic in the face of the Doom Squirrels.

Shade realized his thoughts were drifting, trying to steer away to any topic that was not the naked villainess in front of him.

Deep breath.

He’d had an indiscretion. As heroes sometimes did. He was not the first, nor would he be the last, to have a fling with one of the morally challenged. It was an open secret that was tolerated and, much like the frequent wardrobe malfunctions that came with capes and spandex, not spoken of in polite company.

He just had to not repeat it. Ever.

While one-night stands were tolerated, relationships were not. A relationship between a hero and a villain never lasted. If they did somehow manage to stay together, it still ended in one of two ways: As two heroes, or two villains.

Shade ran his fingers through his short black hair, willing himself to stay calm and to look at this rationally.

His gaze strayed to the woman peacefully asleep to his feet, lying naked in a soft bed of ruby petals. With her inhuman red eyes closed, she looked deceptively innocent. Maybe… Shade shook his head, taking another step back. No. He shouldn’t even be thinking that. Many fallen heroes had thought they could change their partners, only to end up being the ones corrupted.

Shade knew himself. He was weak. All his life he’d fought temptation, and all his life he had lost. There was no way he’d come out ahead on this one.

Still his mind flashed to the image of the sick, dying girl she’d been only a few months ago. Had she been evil then? Maybe it wasn’t too late—

No.

He turned away, his body dissipating into fine dark vapor.


***



Diane stretched like a lazy, utterly content cat as the sun’s first rays touched her, shining through the museum’s big arched window. She sleepily blinked against the light. Then she turned her face toward its source, basking in the glow. Better than morning coffee, she thought, and sighed contently.

God, she felt great, her body tingling with the echoes of half-remembered delight. That had to have been the most fun night she’d had in—

Diane frowned and craned her neck.

Alone. Shade was gone.

She huffed, highly offended. So much for the chivalry of heroes; apparently Shade was the love ‘em and leave ‘em type. Jerk. It wasn’t like she cared; she got what she wanted.

Her frown deepened.

Why was this upsetting her? She was the love ‘em and leave ‘em type, for God’s sake. If Shade had still been asleep next to her, there was a good chance she would have snuck out on him. Well, okay, she wouldn’t have. She would have woken him up to tell him the museum staff would probably be arriving soon, and then she would have walked out on him. Diane was nothing if not considerate.

Shade had been considerate, too.

Diane rolled over on her belly, contemplating last night. The violently antisocial hero had turned out to be an amazingly gentle lover, seeming to want nothing more than to please her. It had been… sweet. Like a devoted pet. A very sexy, very skilled pet in very pretty underwear, obediently answering to a woman’s name.

So many contradictions within that man. He just got more and more intriguing.

A sudden clatter disturbed the silence, interrupting Diane’s thoughts. She raised her head.

A woman wearing a conservative suit was standing in the entrance to the hall, her eyes wide. Diane belatedly realized what the scene must look like to her — vines and flowers growing along the walls, black leather scattered everywhere, and a naked red-eyed lady sunbathing in the middle of the room.

Oh well. It was Paragon. Surely she’d seen stranger things.

The woman opened her mouth, taking a deep breath as if building up to a scream.

Perhaps not.

One of her many vines lashed out, gently wrapping itself around the woman’s mouth, effectively muzzling her.

“Hush, peon, I’m thinking here.”

The problem thus temporarily taken care of, Diane’s musings returned to Shade. Kara. Whatever.

When one was living on borrowed time, it was not a good idea to waste one’s life with indecision. Diane had her life neatly sorted into what she wanted, obstacles she had to overcome to get to the former, and tools at her disposals with which she could crush the latter. And she was, above all else, honest with herself, refusing to feel shame for the things she craved, nor to try to talk herself out of it.

What did she want? Shade. Also money, but that was always a given.

What obstacles stood in her way? The answer was, once again, Shade.

What did she have? Her gaze surveyed the exhibition hall. She had her vines, but she doubted he’d keep falling for that. And if he did, well, at some point she’d start questioning his intelligence and that led to the land of no-attraction.

What else…

Her gaze zeroed in on something lying not far from her.

Her lips curled into a grin that some might call evil.

Kara will want those panties back.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 9

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Shade – Ian, your name is Ian, he admonished himself – stared at himself in the mirror.

He looked terrible. Granted, that was a thought he often had when catching glimpses of himself in the mirror, no matter how often women called him handsome. But today he looked pretty damn wrecked.

His body was slick with sweat from an intense workout that had entirely failed to reduce his stress levels, and his messy hair was sticking out in all directions. But it was the dark circles under his eyes that worried him.

He had hardly slept. Could barely eat. His thoughts kept circling back to two nights before.

To Diane.

To Kara.

He had no idea where the hell he had pulled that name from, but it had felt so… right.

Ian exhaled wearily and turned from his reflection – only to do a double take as something on his back caught his eye. His back was flawless well-muscled perfection. He frowned, turning fully and looking over his shoulder.

Five years ago, shortly after he took up the cape, he’d gotten grievously injured in battle with the Executioner, who’d been the first to match Shade’s skill in hand-to-hand combat. The professional assassin had damn near severed his spine, putting him in the hospital. It had been a valuable lesson in overconfidence.

The scar reminding him of that lesson was gone. The skin on his back was entirely smooth, rippling slightly when he moved his muscles.

Ian’s frown deepened. He couldn’t remember when he last had actually consciously looked at the scar running from his right shoulder blade all the way to his waist. It had just always been there. Had it faded without him noticing?

His highly analytical and expertly honed mind arrived at a brilliant conclusion: Weird.

He shrugged and walked away from the mirror, rubbing his aching eyes. Ian had no idea what to do with himself now. His gaze lingered on his training equipment for a long moment. He’d already been doing that for hours, and it wasn’t helping him calm down. He couldn’t put on his costume either – while he’d ordered a new type of earpieces with a new frequency, they weren’t ready yet. His gaze strayed once again to the nearby hallway.

Ian knew exactly what never failed to help him unwind.

But given the situation at hand, it was a terrible idea. Just terrible.

His feet carried him to his bedroom anyway.

He knelt down, opening a hidden compartment in his drawer, swallowing loudly. After he’d purged his sizable collection, he’d had to order new ones. Just three – one MIA in the museum, and god, he hoped no one had found that – so far, though he had no doubt his obsession would soon drive him to buy more. Until he invariable got rid of them again, to begin the cycle anew.

He unbuttoned his jeans, sliding out of his briefs and kicking them away. Then he reverently picked up the black silk with delicate red highlights, slowly, very slowly sliding the soft fabric over his smooth legs.

Ian closed his eyes, exhaling with relief. That felt… better.

Yet his muscles were still knotted with tension. He cracked his eyes open, gaze falling on the other item he’d bought. A black and red bra, to match the panties he was now wearing. They had been on sale together.

The line. There was a line.

Let’s cross it, her voice whispered in his head.

Her claws easily sliced away the leather around Kara’s torso, revealing her bare chest.

“There’s a zipper,” she pointed out, dazed, barely even caring that her uniform was getting sliced to pieces.

“But where’s the fun in that?” Diane giggled, tongue darting out to lick the inside of Kara’s ear, who moaned and silently concurred. Then Diane leaned back, seeming to admire the view. A low growl emanated from her throat.

She reached out, resting her hands on Kara’s flat chest, her thumb slowly circling her small nipples.

“Tsk, tsk, Kara. Going out in public without a bra.” She laughed and lowered her head, capturing the tiny nub between her lips. “What a naughty girl you are.”

“Yes,” Kara breathed, delirious, unaware of anything but the pure ecstasy flooding her senses. “I am.”

Kara blinked, having reached for the bra without consciously willing it.

He’d already crossed the line, hadn’t he? Crossed it, desecrated it and then set it on fire. What more harm could this possibly do at this point?

His fingers were shaking, fumbling with the clasp, his nerves almost failing him. He hastily drew the straps over his shoulders, adjusting them and the cups as best as he could.

Kara gazed down at himself, lips curling into an almost smile at the sight. The cups were subtly padded, creating the illusion of – very, very small – breasts.

She dashed in front of the mirror, excited – and then her face fell.

He looked like a man wearing women’s underwear, nothing more.

Ian silently undid the clasp, blinking rapidly against the sudden burning in his eyes. He crumpled the bra into a small ball, and threw it away.

Fuck waiting for the new earpieces, it was time for his brand of therapy.


***



Bone cracked and blood flowed as the henchman got thrown against the wall, yelling in pain.

Shade smiled coldly, blinking behind the other henchman and knocking his feet out under him with a sweeping kick – and then teleported once more to a slightly higher altitude, his foot connecting to the man’s face with a deeply satisfying crunch.

It was the third criminal gathering he was breaking up that night. Shade almost felt like himself again, not the shaky mess that had left his mansion and almost cried over a fucking bra.

The psychotic smile got wiped off his face at that particularly undignified memory.

Shade gazed around the unconscious bodies scattered to his feet, a mess of tangled limbs and moans of pain. He tapped his earpiece, sending an alert with their location to the nearest police station so they could deal with the paperwork.

He strode forward, dissolving into shadows mid-step, and reappeared on the roof of a building, Paragon City’s skyscrapers towering before him, the damage from the recent alien invasion already half-repaired. Shade crouched low, watching for signs of trouble. Until he got his new and more secure equipment, he’d decided not to follow leads provided by the police radio, only using his transmitter for brief one-way communications to point out where to arrest the criminals he’d caught.

Until further notice, he had to patrol the city the old-fashioned way. Of course, this being Paragon, he never had to patrol for long.

Two blocks ahead of him the night sky briefly was illuminated by a purple flash of energy, followed by the deep rumble of an explosion.

Shade blinked to the location instantly, remaining in his cloaked stealth form to assess the situation.

A woman wearing a white uniform which included a classic miniskirt and a flowing cape stood in the midst of a smoking crater, one raised knee-high boot exerting pressure onto the throat of the massive villain lying beneath her. On her chest was her iconic purple starburst.

Amethyst Star.

Well, it looked like she had the situation well in hand. Yet Shade remained, watching the heroine. He recalled the recent conversation he’d had about her. She looked… tired. Unsurprising, considering she’d been running herself ragged catching big-name villains left and right to restore her good name.

“Living up to your name?” she suddenly called out, and Shade jolted in surprise as she looked directly at him, sending a pulse of power in his direction. The shadows he’d been cloaked in were stripped away, leaving him plainly visible.

“Uncalled for,” he said, frowning, and stepped closer. Amethyst had the power to absorb other meta’s powers, rendering even the most powerful demi-god a mere mortal. She used the power she absorbed to fuel her own purple energy blasts. Villains everywhere shuddered at the thought of her one day learning how to actually copy the powers she absorbed.

She usually had better manners than to neutralize another hero’s power, though.

“Yes, well, watching me from the shadows is uncalled for. Very creepy, very stalker-y. You can say hi like a normal person.” She exhaled, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “I won’t break your neck for it.”

Shade tilted his head. Dark humor really wasn’t her usual style. More like bright, bubbly and perky. So Shade, who other heroes generally considered to have the social skills and emotional depth of an inanimate object, asked in a low voice, “Are you all right?”

She blew a strand of long red hair from her face. “Next person who asks me that is getting my stiletto to the face.”

“I’m sure they’d enjoy the view,” he said gravely, nodding to her miniskirt. While he understood the appeal of skirts – far more than he cared to admit – he’d never understood how they could be worn into combat.

Amethyst was stunned silent for a moment, and then guffawed. “Shade made a funny! Stop the presses!”

“Ah yes, I can see the headlines. Vigilante Displays Sense of Humor; Shocks Those Who Know Him.”

She laughed, actually laughed, and Shade felt marginally better about himself. Even with all his recent fuckups, at least he’d managed to cheer Amethyst up a little.

Static cracked as his communicator sprang to life, a sultry voice whispering in his ear.

“Hello, Kara.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 10

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Kara froze, his mouth suddenly dry.

“Did you miss me?” Her voice was coquettish, almost playful.

Amethyst was saying something, too, but he only saw her lips moving, processing none of her words. Shade closed his eyes, willing himself to ignore the villainess and to focus on the heroine instead.

“… and the trial is coming up, and it’s just been… ugh. Murder! It’s ridiculous. He was a villain! He deserved it.” Amethyst huffed and looked to him. “Right?”

Shade belatedly realized she wanted a response. “Right,” he mumbled.

“Because I missed you, Kara,” whispered Diane, and Shade shivered. Stop it, body. Stop it.

Amethyst seemed genuinely relieved. “I’m glad you understand, Shade. You would not believe how some people look at me now.” She raked her fingers through her long straight hair, smiling tentatively.

“We all make mistakes,” he said slowly, putting special emphasis on the last word, hoping Diane would take the hint.

Soft feminine laughter rang in his ear.

Amethyst turned her head away, expression darkening. “The world is a better place without him,” she said firmly.

“A mistake? Is that what you tell yourself to sleep at night?” Diane said at the same time, echoing words said to her in what seemed like a lifetime ago. Shade groaned.

Amethyst frowned at him and he tapped his earpiece. “Distress call,” he lied through his teeth. “Care to give me my powers back?”

“Oh.” She waved her hand in a vague gesture, and dark mist began swirling around his feet. “I can help…?” Amethyst stepped forward, but the sight of her was swept away in a wave of blackness, reforming to reveal the Paragon skyline.

He crouched low at the edge of the roof, hissing into his transmitter, “What do you want?”

“A pony. Money. Money to buy more ponies.”

He ground his teeth.

“Be serious.”

She laughed again. “God, no. How sad would life be if I actually took it seriously?”

“This isn’t a game.”

“And that, dearest Kara, is where you are wrong.”

“Stop calling me that.”

“But you like it when I call you that.”

“I don’t.”

“Liar,” she said gently.

Shade could do nothing but grind his teeth.

“You loved being Kara with me,” she continued in a low voice. “I loved it, too. So I started thinking about how I might lure you into another night, but then I said to myself, Self, I said, he’s not gonna keep falling for the vines. But I have a crazy idea that just might work.” She paused for dramatic effect. “Would you like to have sex again?”

“…what.”

“Sex. I know you’re pure and virtuous, so excuse the coarse language; it must be very confusing for you. It’s that thing we did where Slot A goes into Tab B.” Pause. “I’m asking you out,” she added helpfully.

Silence reigned.

“Now before you answer, you should know that I have a certain pair of red panties lying right next to me. I’m not afraid to hurt them.”

He barked out a disbelieving laugh.

“I mean it. It’ll be a terrible bloodbath. Silk ripped apart and scattered. Very gruesome.” He could hear the grin in her voice. “You don’t want that to happen, do you?”

“You are truly evil,” he said solemnly.

“Tell me something I don’t know!” She giggled; an adorable sound that Shade couldn’t help but find charming. It reminded him that she was still young – perhaps not wholly set in her ways yet. No, brain, stop it.

“That night can never happen again,” he said, pinching the bridge of his nose. “It was a mistake.”

“No,” she said simply. “It wasn’t, Kara. I’ll leave you alone forever if you can tell me right here, right now, that you didn’t enjoy it.”

Shade didn’t answer. He couldn’t, and she knew it.

“Which means the only reason you’re turning me down is some moral high ground bullshit. And that, quite frankly, offends my delicate sensibilities.”

“You’re a–“

“Villain, yes. Your observational skills awe me. Well, guess what, Shade, you need a villain in your life. I have never met anyone wound as tightly as you are. You want someone who overrules your objections and just forces you to do all those things you so desperately crave, absolving you of all responsibility so you can stop feeling guilty and just enjoy them.”

Shade stood frozen, lips slightly parted at her brutal insight. They’d barely spent any time together, and half of that he’d been an incoherent mess of moans and whimpers. How had she…?

Her voice softened. “Just think of all the things I’ve yet to make you do. Don’t you think you’d look pretty in high heels and a corset?”

Kara swallowed audibly, and then jerkily shook his head to clear it, reminding himself of the reflection in his mirror.

“So if you want to turn me down, that’s fine. But do it for the right reasons. Life’s too short to pass up on mutual pleasure.”

Life’s too short.

The photo of the ill girl flashed through his mind again. Is that what had made her this way?

“I found your medical file,” he announced suddenly, not sure what made him voice that out loud.

“Oh?” Diane’s voice was flat.

“You were dying.”

“No way,” she breathed.

He grew quiet again, at a loss of what to say, how to ask what he wanted to know.

He didn’t need to.

“Would it make a difference to you if this was… what? My last hurrah? Would that excuse my crimes in your eyes?” Her voice held a mocking lilt. “But a villain is a villain is a villain. Right?”

“Not… all villains are equal,” he conceded.

“Moral relativism, Shade? That’s a slippery slope.” He bristled at her smugness. “I wonder, would you care if I died tomorrow?”

Tension shot through his body. “Are you still dying?”

“Would you be sad if I was?” She sounded curious.

He didn’t answer for a long moment, and heard her subtly exhale in disappointment. “Yes.”

Her voice brightened instantly. “Well, good news for you, I’m not.” Relief flooded him, staggering in its intensity. “Though now you have to ask yourself why the thought of being forever deprived of my lovely company makes you sad.”

“I… I don’t have to want you around me to be saddened by your death. Go be alive somewhere else.”

Diane laughed. “But who would entertain you? I can juggle and make shadow puppets. Shadows! They’re, like, your favorite thing.”

“I may have mentioned this before, but you are insane.”

“And you love it,” she chirped brightly. “Anyway, I don’t expect an answer right away. Think about it. I’ll be around.” She paused, and then emphasized the next word with a sensual caress. “Kara.”

The connection cut off.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 11

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Diane stretched and turned around, settling down to lie on her belly. She adjusted the book, brushing aside a stray red petal, and resumed reading her trashy romance novel. A guilty pleasure of hers.

She was lying in the middle of their abandoned factory lair atop a conveyor belt, which was covered with a thick layer of soft moss and flowers. The afternoon sun’s rays were shining through the broken roof.

“Diane!”

And there went her afternoon of peace and quiet.

Good. She had an aversion to those; mad scientist antics were ever so much more entertaining. Diane grinned and glanced down to the armored woman striding toward her, leaving a trail of frost in her wake. If Amelia got worked up to the point of unconsciously influencing the temperature around her, it had to be good. Or bad. Either way – entertaining.

“What’s up?”

“I’m on the verge of a breakthrough!” Her dark chocolate eyes were shining. “I need your help.”

“Define help.” As much as Diane enjoyed Amelia’s company, one had to be very, very careful when agreeing to anything with her. When she asked for a favor it could be anything from helping to briefly hold up a piece of equipment to having one’s inner organs liquefied. For science.

Diane had learned that lesson early when she’d blithely promised a blood sample, only for Amelia to pull out a truly terrifying needle equipped with several knifes, pincers and, for reasons known only to Amelia herself, a laser.

“Oh, it’s nothing much, I just need you to stick your hand in an eldritch portal I summoned.” Amelia smiled winningly.

“…yeah, no.”

“Oh come now! If anything goes wrong, your arm will grow back. And I’m 80% certain nothing will go wrong.”

“Nope.”

Amelia cast her a hurt look. “A proper minion would…”

“Still not a minion.”

Amelia threw her hands up and stormed off, gesticulating wildly. “You are standing in the way of progress!” she wailed over her shoulder, her ice trail turning into wisps of flame.

Diane laughed softly, used to such temper tantrums. Amelia’s mind ran at a thousand miles an hour; by evening she would have forgotten all about this.

She laid back down, flipping the pages of her book to see where she’d left off, when a blinking blue light caught her attention. Diane sat up, excitedly grabbing the headset Amelia had fashioned for her out of Shade’s earpiece. The blinking light meant the other half of the equation had been activated, ready to receive her signal.

He hadn’t said yes yet. She didn’t expect him to. Diane could be patient.

She tapped a button and winced at the sharp electric crackle that signaled a successful connection. Soon the sound of battle filled her ears; Shade’s perfectly controlled breathing, faint surprised and pained yells, bodies hitting the floor, the hum of his energy blades being drawn, sometimes broken by uncanny silence that she took to mean he was moving through whatever freaky transdimensional space he used to teleport.

Her eyelids drooped as she imagined the images to go along with what she was hearing. She’d watched him fight, and had been impressed by what she’d seen. He was fast and lethal, capable of taking down much stronger opponents with precision and grace.

Such skill.

Such strength.

And he’d kneeled before her, reverently worshipping her body.

Diane sighed at the memory and gently tapped another button.

“Hello, Shade.”


***



Diane didn’t repeat her offer. Barely even flirted. She didn’t need to – she knew it was in his head and wasn’t going anywhere. All she had to do was be patient.

She was terrible at patience.

And she wanted to hear his voice.

So she talked. At length. About whatever crossed her mind. Shade didn’t respond much at first, seeming bemused to find himself in a semi-normal conversation with her, but he didn’t tell her to be quiet either. Diane knew some people thought her exhausting – their loss, in her humble opinion – but Shade didn’t. In fact, after a while he started answering; short, clipped sentences that nonetheless revealed his dry wit.

And somewhere along the way, Diane actually found herself actively liking the brooding hero.


***



“A haunted flower?” His voice was incredulous.

“No need to sound so judging.”

“Yes, but… a haunted flower.”

“Well, some people get bitten by ghost platypuses!”

“No need to bring Platypus Man into this. …seriously though, a haunted flower.”

“Oh, like your origin is so awesome.”

“I was trained by a secret order of ninja monks in the art of the shadow blades atop a mountain.”

“…jerk.”

He chuckled.


***



“I have no words for how wrong you are. No words.”

“Am I supposed to be surprised? Your relationship with words is about as warm as Adamast's ice armor.”

“I can talk just fine. I just don’t feel the need to share my every passing thought with the world. I’ll open my mouth when the situation warrants it. For example, when telling you that you are wrong and also insane.”

“And I’m telling you, in a fight between Platypus Man and Texplosion, Platypus Man would win.”

“No words,” Shade said, the corners of his mouths fighting a smile.


***


Shade stared at the two earpieces lying side by side, weighing his options. The new and improved version was finally finished; travelling through the void had the unfortunate side-effect of utterly screwing all communication tech he brought with him, so he needed them custom-made.

He picked up the sleek and shiny new ear bud, looking at it thoughtfully.

Then he put it back down and chose the old one instead.


***



Shade dodged, dissolving into shadow mid-jump and reappearing behind the villain, bringing down one of his blades. The man roared, whirling around and charged again – only to trip over a vine, cracking the pavement on impact.

Not one to waste an opening, Shade lashed out with a kick, aiming for a specific nerve. The villain twitched, once, twice, then lost consciousness.

Shade crouched low, watching the curling vine. It was medium-sized and, unlike the vines he’d seen before, adorned with leaves and flowers. He craned his neck, searching the alley for signs of her, but there was only the plant growing out of the wall. It started slithering closer to him.

Its tip held a folded note. After a moment’s hesitation, he took and opened it, reading the short message in messily scrawled handwriting.

Pop quiz: Do you like me?

° Yes

° No

° Maybe


“Ridiculous woman,” he murmured under his breath.

His lips were curved into a stupid grin.


***



“Are we back in High School now? Are you going to ask me to the prom next?”

“I don’t know,” Diane answered, tongue firmly in cheek. “Do you promise to wear a garishly tasteless dress?”


***



Ian stepped out of the shower, wincing slightly when he put weight on his right foot.

It turned out that having an amiable villainess chatting in one’s ear could prove a distraction at a critical moment. He limped toward the bedroom and reapplied the bandages, covering the deep gash just below his knee.

He sighed and let himself fall back on the bed, closing his eyes in exhaustion.

Worth it.


***



Not worth it.

Ian was bored.

He couldn’t put on the costume for at least a few more days, a period that would only be extended if he were to train and prevent his injury from healing. Depriving him of these two activities deprived him of the only time he felt reasonably at peace with himself.

Even breaking down and going on a shopping spree to fuel his little obsession hadn’t helped. He glanced down at his jeans, the hint of red lace just peeking out. Chosen because the color reminded him of her eyes. He groaned in misery as he realized what he’d just thought.

He missed her.

She’d hacked into his frequency for almost two weeks and somehow talking to her had become part of his routine. At first it had been monologues on her parts, revealing the inner workings of that utterly incomprehensible mind of hers. His terse scathing comments somehow evolved into gentle teasing until talking with her every day became as natural as breathing.

Her deranged musings had made him smile.

And always, always lurking in the back of his mind was her offer. She didn’t bring it up and neither did he, just as they carefully danced around the subject of any criminal activity on her part.

Ian turned the earbud over in his hand. He wasn’t in costume. He wasn’t going patrolling. Putting it in and then talking to her would not be the byproduct of something else he’d rather be doing, but the very purpose.

He pressed a small button, hooking the little device to his ear and leaned back against the headrest of his bed.

“Are you there?”

His voice was quiet and subdued.

Silence greeted him and he exhaled in disappointment. Diane popped in and out of his frequency at her leisure. He closed his eyes and hit the back of his head against the headrest with a thunk. Then he did it again for good measure.

He didn’t know how long he sat there, his thoughts spiraling down familiar dark paths. He tensed at the sudden brief crackle of static.

“Shade,” chirped that intimately familiar voice. “There you are. I’ve been wondering where you’ve been. You don’t write, you don’t call. My heart breaks, hero, and later I shall cry tears of unfathomable sadness.”

Ian didn’t answer, and just closed his eyes. What had he been thinking? This was nothing but a joke to her.

“Shade?” Diane asked after a long moment, a note of concern to her voice. “I don’t hear the sound of asses being kicked.”

He sighed wearily and reached up to turn the transmitter off.

“Kara.”

He froze. She hadn’t called him that since the day she’d contacted him the first time.

“I know you’re there, Kara. Use your words.”

He mumbled something under his breath, barely audible.

“Louder.”

“…I wanted to talk to you.”

There was a brief pause and then her tone shifted to that sultry purr that never failed to make him shiver. “Did you miss me?”

“Yes,” he breathed.

“Have you thought about my offer?”

“Yes.”

Her voice softened. “Do you want to see me again, Kara?”

“Yes,” he rasped, his mouth dry.

“I’m glad.” She sounded genuinely pleased, which somewhat calmed his pounding heart. “9 PM, the Talos Hotel, room 905. Don’t be late.”

Kara somehow choked out another “Yes.”

“Oh, one more thing… What’s your shoe size?”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 12

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



He was late.

Diane paced the length of the spacious room, glancing at the heavy oak door with irritation. The bedroom was lavish and opulent, located in one of Paragon’s premier luxury hotels, paid for with her hard-stolen money. She’d spared no expense – the king-sized bed was soft as a cloud, the room tastefully decorated in luscious gold and red, and best of all, soundproof walls. Above all, she had paid for discretion.

And he had the audacity to be late.

Diane did not get stood up. That was just not something that happened to her, ever, and a reality where such a thing was happening was a reality she refused to live in.

She agitatedly pulled at her racy transparent gown as if it needed adjusting, which it didn’t, because she’d been fussing over it for well over 20 minutes. Diane was dressed for seduction – precariously balanced on dangerously high stilettos, her long legs encased in stockings and her ample cleavage just about spilling out of her corset, decorated with a delicate floral pattern.

And he wasn’t here to appreciate it.

She would make him rue the day he thought he could get her hopes up. There would be hell to pay. There would be fire and brimstone and then there would be–

There was a knock at the door.

Diane froze and then, in a maneuver that was severely lacking in dignity, ran to open it. She yanked the door with far more force than appropriate for the cool seductress she’d planned on being.

Icy blue eyes met hers.

Her breath left her.

He’d come wearing civilian clothing; plain, yet clearly expensive jeans and a dark shirt that hugged his lean muscles.

No mask.

She licked her suddenly dry lips and saw his gaze drop to her mouth.

He was devastatingly handsome. His high cheekbones were to die for, his striking eyes framed by long lashes. His features were sharply angled yet delicate, a dark shadow running along his jawline.

Diane reached out without quite realizing it, gently resting her palm on his cheek. His eyelids drooped and he leaned into her touch, prompting her heart to beat in a most inappropriate manner.

She couldn’t feel a hint of stubble, meaning he was freshly shaved. Black hair and pale skin combined to form what was likely a permanent impression of a 5 o’clock shadow. He must hate that, she realized dimly.

“Kara,” she whispered, and his gaze snapped up.

And then he slammed into her, his hot mouth seeking hers as he shoved her against the door. Diane’s tongue met his eagerly, her hand moving entirely without permission to grab his ass. Her thorns dug in without breaking skin, drawing him closer; every inch of space between them was an inch too much.

“Diane,” he groaned against her lips, and she shivered at the desperate need lacing his voice. His rough hand buried itself in her hair, grabbing her by the nape of her neck. That wicked tongue of his was doing things that virtuous, upstanding heroes had no business even knowing.

Electricity seemed to prick at her skin, heat curling in her insides. “More,” she demanded in a moan, and he obeyed, teasing her tongue and exploring her mouth before claiming it fully as his own.

Her free hand traveled up his back, feeling his tense muscles shift beneath her skin. She wrapped her arm around his neck. In return he thrust his erection against her as if he couldn’t help himself, and then seemed to be willing himself not to do it again.

“Want you,” he grated with all his usual bluntness, yet the intensity of the simple statement made her knees grow weak. She hopped up, wrapping her legs tightly around his waist and he made a choked noise of approval, supporting her weight effortlessly.

So strong.

“Close the door,” she whispered in his ear. He pushed away from the frame and slammed the wooden door shut with a kick.

So obedient.

And all hers.

“The bed,” she breathed, tearing herself away from his mouth to press her lips to his jaw, leaving a trail of hot kisses her in way. She was dimly aware of inky blackness enveloping them, but all she cared about was the delicious body pressing up against her, her skin tingling with awareness of Kara.

Never had she wanted someone this badly.

“You were late,” she said, raking her sharp fingernails along his back, but that only seemed to drive him wilder. He bucked against her with a suppressed groan.

“I was thinking.” His voice was muffled as he pressed another hot kiss against her collarbone before tenderly dropping her down on the bed. She unfurled her legs from his waist, burrowing into the soft blankets as she raised her hands above her head. He swallowed thickly, breathing heavily as he watched her chest rise and fall.

“Well, stop it,” she ordered. The bastard had the nerve to chuckle, so she snapped, “You made me think you weren’t coming,”

He looked to her quizzically. “And that bothered you?”

Diane gave him the glare a question as ridiculous as that deserved.

And then he smiled, his face lighting up with happiness. Her heart just about imploded at the sight, forgetting that its primary function was to keep beating.

So she yanked at his hand and pulled him to tumble atop of her, kissing him deeply while her free hand strayed low to the zipper of his jeans, fumbling with it. He grew rigid.

“Stop thinking,” she groaned against his mouth, tongue darting out, but he just grew more and more unresponsive. No no no, if he had some fucking attack of hero guilt now, she would take a page from Amelia’s book and burn everything to the ground. “Kara,” she whimpered, and he flinched. She drew back to look at him. “Please. I need you.”

He was holding himself completely still, suspended above her, his breaths harsh. His eyes were screwed shut. “I…” His lips were forming words, but no sound was escaping them. “Not like…”

Oh.

Comprehension dawned, and she pressed a tender kiss to his lips, reaching out to gently stroke his hair. “My mistake,” she whispered apologetically. Then she pushed at his shoulder, meeting no resistance at all as he rolled over and let her straddle him.

He relaxed and gazed up at her, lips slowly curling into an adoring smile.

“You are beautiful, Kara,” she told him, because it was true. He closed his eyes and gently rocked his hip. Her eyelids fluttered as the hard bulge rubbed against her utterly drenched thong.

She adjusted her position, once more reaching for his pants. He opened his icy eyes and watched her intently, breaths growing shallower with excitement. Diane grinned as red panties came to light. She peeled away the jeans as if she was unwrapping the world’s best Christmas present. She lovingly stroked him through the silky fabric and he whimpered, his head falling back on the pillow. Then he raised it again, staring hard at her hands on his pantie clad cock, as if he was committing the sight to memory.

“Red again,” she observed approvingly. “Your favorite color?”

“Your eyes,” he said simply, and she bit her lip. His quiet intensity was getting under her skin like no amount of smooth compliments had ever managed before.

“You already have me in bed,” she said with a shaky laugh. “No need to keep up the flattery.”

He met her gaze. “I wouldn’t say it if it wasn’t true.”

Sincerity like that should be illegal.

Diane broke the eye contact and focused on her hands again, her heart performing a little jittery dance. Evidently it was malfunctioning today. She licked her lips and tugged away the silk, revealing Kara’s hard cock, straining toward her slim fingers as if seeking their touch.

Wet. She was so fucking wet.

A vine slithered up to them, offering a condom, and she impatiently ripped the wrapping apart.

There was an ache inside her, begging to be filled, growing with every second she delayed. Diane shifted her weight, lining up Kara’s cock to her slick entrance. She met Kara’s eyes and he smiled at her and oh god, it wasn’t supposed to be like this, not this intense, just lighthearted fun.

She thrust her hip and then she could feel Kara slip inside her, filling the empty ache. Her body stretched to accommodate him easily, drawing Kara in deeper, deeper…

They fit.

Perfectly.

Diane arched her back, a strangled whimper escaping her throat, faintly aware of Kara’s answering moan. She rocked her hip and made that noise again, an awed mix between Holy shit, that’s Shade’s dick inside me and more please.

Kara reached out, his long fingers curling around her breasts, squeezing eagerly. Her back, impossibly, arched further, her body begging for more of his touch. She rocked her hips again, and again, losing herself in sensation.

“Diane.” His voice was rough, on the edge, yet filled with such yearning. She whimpered and accelerated her pace, and so did he, their bodies slamming together until there was only need and want and them.

“Diane!” He called for her and she answered with a cry of her own, her gaze meeting Kara’s beautiful eyes, looking like the sunny sky she loved so much.

Ecstasy washed over her.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 13

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Kara loved women.

She always had. She loved everything about them – the sound of their voices, the gentle slopes and curves of their bodies, their enticing scents and most of all she loved their colorful fashion which only enhanced their natural loveliness.

Yet making love to them always left her feeling vaguely nauseous.

Between her wealth and her looks she’d had no trouble attracting lovers willing to overlook her increasingly antisocial tendencies. Hell, her coldness only seemed to make them want her more. Gorgeous debutantes and social climbers simpered and smiled, fighting to get her attention.

Soon enough her discomfort outweighed any pleasure she gained from such encounters. So she’d stopped, almost fully withdrawing from high society.

This was different.

Kara buried her nose in luscious golden hair, inhaling the sweet scent. Diane was curled up atop of her, her lips trailing gentle kisses along her jaw, both of them still breathing heavily and basking in the afterglow.

“Kara,” Diane murmured, affectionately rubbing herself along her body like some sort of overgrown cat.

This was heaven.

For a brief moment she had felt that unease that had permeated all her previous relationships. Kara had frozen, panicking at the thought that this would be no different, that the connection they shared was just a figment of her sex-starved imagination, that she was stooping to fucking a villain for nothing. She hadn’t even been able to articulate what she wanted, but then Diane had taken one look at her and understood.

Kara turned her head and pressed a gentle kiss to Diane’s brow, tightening her arms around her.

Diane laughed with delight, the soft noise soon becoming a small giggle fit. “Well. That escalated quickly.”

“It always does with you,” Kara answered in a low rumble.

Diane laughed again and kissed her cheek. “You say that as if it’s a bad thing.”

“No.” Kara’s voice was a murmur as she trailed her fingertips along Diane’s flawless back. “Not a bad thing at all.”

Diane flashed Kara a grin, and then pushed herself to sit up, still straddling her. She reached to adjust her corset. It had slipped somewhere along the way – probably when Kara had gone out of her way to make it slip – revealing pink nipples just begging to be sucked. “And here I prettied myself up for slow seduction,” she mock-whined.

“You’re always pretty,” said Kara, lips twitching into a smile. “Though I find it amusing that you’re actually wearing more in the bedroom than outside of it.”

She pouted. “I need sunlight!”

Kara tilted her head, arching an eyebrow. “You do?”

“Mhm. Can’t eat food.” She sighed, longing in her voice. “I miss chocolate.”

Kara’s hands travelled down, resting on Diane’s thighs and squeezing gently.

Diane smirked down at her. “Of course now I have something much better than chocolate.” She leaned forward, her long hair cascading over her shoulder and tickling Kara’s ear. “My very own toy to play with.”

Kara shivered, subtly shaking her head.

Diane’s grin widened and she reached out, her fingertip tracing Kara’s lower lip.

“Would you like that? Being my little girl toy? My doll to dress up how I please?”

Kara whimpered, a confused wave of emotion crashing over her. Please, moaned one part of her while her pride yelled No!

Diane pressed her lips to Kara’s, coaxing her mouth open with her scorching tongue. “I brought gifts for you,” she murmured.

Just think of all the things I’ve yet to make you do. Don’t you think you’d look pretty in high heels and a corset?

Kara’s eyes widened as her words echoed in his ears, the memory of the humiliating image in the mirror flashing through his mind.

“No,” he rasped, and pushed her away.

She sat back and frowned down at him. “No?”

He gritted his teeth and looked away, staring blankly at the nearby wall. There was a curtain draped over a painting. Mirror. She’d covered the mirrors so he wouldn’t be reminded of what a freak he was. “No,” he repeated firmly, hating the way his eyes were burning.

Diane did not say anything for a long moment, her long fingers reaching to gently stroke his cheek. Then she roughly grabbed his chin and forced him to look up at her.

“You seem to be under the impression that I’m giving you a choice,” she said, lips curled into a cold smile. “Let me be clear – you don’t have one, Kara. I will have my wicked way with you tonight whether you like it or not.”

His mouth went dry and he blinked rapidly. “It won’t… look… good,” he rasped hoarsely.

“I will be the judge of that.” She loosened her hold on his chin, affectionately stroking a finger up and down his cheekbone. “You are beautiful, Kara. I will make you see that.”

Diane was a very good liar, as would be expected of a villain. She sounded almost like she meant it.

Kara closed her eyes, giving a small jerky nod.

“Good girl,” Diane purred approvingly, reaching out to stroke Kara’s hair. Then she shifted her weight, climbing off of her. “Undress for me.” Her voice was clipped; it wasn’t a request, it was a command.

Kara lay there for a long moment, lost in confusion and conflicting impulses. She couldn’t even begin to sort out her feelings on what was happening, let alone figure out what she wanted to do. She found her hand slowly inching to the hem of her shirt, pushing it up further.

She was so tired of second guessing her every decision.

And with that thought, some switch in her brain just flipped. Kara pulled the shirt over her head, revealing her flat chest. Then she rolled off the bed to kick away her jeans, which had already been pulled to her knees.

Kara had decided that she would let Diane take the lead. For now. Really, what choice did she have? The neverending roar of conflicting voices in her head faded to soft whispers until only Diane’s still rang loud and clear.

She took the panties off with more care than she had afforded her other clothes, neatly folding it. Then she looked to Diane, heart pounding fast and hard.

Diane was bent over some bags in the corner of the room, prominently displaying her bare ass. Kara’s cock twitched at the sight, and she willed it to stay down. Diane was sorting through several bags, rearranging their contents until she was seemingly satisfied.

She looked over her shoulder, her gaze raking over Kara’s nude body. Then she smiled approvingly, red eyes twinkling. Kara felt absurdly proud.

Diane picked up a white bag, the contents hidden from view, and sauntered back up to the bed. Her eyebrows drew together in a slight frown as her gaze focused on the bandage around Kara’s knee. “What happened?”

“Hm? Oh. Just a scratch.”

“So that’s the reason for the radio silence, huh?”

Kara silently inclined her head.

Diane set aside the bag and slowly dropped to a crouch, fingers tracing the white linen. “You should have said something. Hold on.” She started undoing the bandage, hissing in a sharp breath as the half-healed gash was revealed. Diane looked up at her incredulously. “You call that a scratch?”

Kara shrugged. She’d had far worse.

“Crazy hero,” Diane muttered under her breath. She reached to press her hand against the raised crust, prompting a pained wince from Kara. Then her eyes pulsed, and her palm started glowing with dark red miasma. Heat washed over Kara, a tremor radiating from Diane’s touch and she yelled in surprise.

“What the fuck, Dia–“

Kara trailed off. The skin on her leg was smooth and unbroken, as if it had never been damaged in the first place. Her eyes widened, meeting Diane’s red gaze. The villainess smirked.

“You can heal?”

“Yeah. Kind of my, you know, raison d’être.” She took the pronunciation of the French idiom out the back and shot it. She also looked incredibly smug. “Haunted healing flower! Who’s got the lame origin now?”

“You…” Kara stared. Healers were rare, and highly treasured for their gifts. And she wasted her time robbing banks? “You could do so much good with a power like that.”

Diane cocked her head, then pinched Kara’s knee. “Am I not doing good right now?”

Kara had no answer to that. Diane smiled and ran her fingers up and down the now smooth skin. Kara waxed meticulously; body hair and skintight suits were a combination that invoked the wrath of the chafing gods. Kara had other reasons to eradicate almost every trace of body hair, but that was the only reason she allowed herself to acknowledge.

Kara’s brows knit together in a sudden epiphany. “Are you the reason my scars are gone?”

“Probably,” Diane said, fluttering her eyelashes prettily. “You’re welcome,” she added at her less than thrilled expression. “What?”

Kara shrugged, gazing down at her strangely smooth skin. “I liked my scars. They were…” She struggled to find the right word. “…trophies. Of a sort.”

“Oh.” Diane didn’t look at her like she was crazy to mourn her scars, which felt gratifying. “I’m sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose; I just heal everyone around me without consciously willing it.” She sighed and shook her head, lamenting, “If you continue to spend a lot of time around me, you are doomed to perfect health. Oh, the humanity.”

Kara laughed softly and Diane grinned.

“I have a trophy of my own,” she crooned and leaned forward, cupping Kara’s cheek affectionately. “Won it in a long hard battle with a hero. I believe you are familiar with it? Red, lacy and dainty. You are never getting that back, by the way.”

“Thief,” Kara teased.

“It’s in the job description.” She rose and crooked her finger, signaling Kara to do the same. “I have something to make it up to you.”

Kara tensed, mouth suddenly dry, and stood up as well. Diane went up on her toes, pressing a gentle chaste kiss to her lips.

“Close your eyes.”

She obeyed, swallowing heavily.

“Good girl,” Diane purred. Then followed the sound of rustling as she bent down to retrieve whatever she had brought. Silk brushed along Kara’s hand, and she could make out the raised edges of a delicate lace pattern. Panties. “Put these on. Do not open your eyes.”

Kara fumbled awkwardly, stepping into them one leg at a time. She felt the soft fabric sliding over her smooth legs and reveled in the feeling despite her nervousness. Once in place, Diane tugged at it a few times, adjusting everything.

“Turn around.”

Once she did, she felt Diane’s warm hands soothingly running up and down her spine. Then she hooked two straps over her arms, moving them around at her leisure as if Kara were a doll. Heavy fabric was pulled over her chest – far heavier than it should be. Padded?

She felt cloth brush up against her hip, seeming to extend even past that. A gown? No, the fabric felt all wrong for that; too light and breezy.

Kara gasped a little when Diane pulled the strings at the back, constricting the – what? Corset? It didn’t feel that tight.

“It fits,” Diane said with approval, quickly and skillfully tying a knot. “Not bad; all I had to go on for size were your panties.”

“What is…?”

“Shhh. Don’t spoil the surprise.”

Diane stepped back, seeming to admire her handiwork. Kara could hear the footsteps as she circled around her, occasionally reaching out to tug and pull at whatever it was she was wearing.

Kara cracked open one eye; she couldn’t help it. She peered down at herself, catching a glimpse of half-transparent black material before a stinging slap came down on her ass. She yelped.

“Eyes. Closed. Sit down on the bed.”

Kara obeyed, squeezing her eyes shut.

For a few agonizingly long moments there was only the sound of Diane’s footsteps as she left the room, coming back a few seconds later. Warm fingers brushed along Kara’s cheek, caressing it gently – massaging it. An unknown scent reached Kara’s nose and she frowned.

Ah. Makeup. Foundation?

Diane rubbed the barely noticeable cream into both her cheeks, dabbing at her jaw and chin until she seemed satisfied.

She ran her fingertips along Kara’s upper and lower lip, coated in a sticky sweet substance that smelled like strawberries. Kara playfully nipped at the finger, and Diane laughed.

“Patience,” she said affectionately, reaching out to ruffle her short hair. Kara hadn’t had it cut in several weeks so it was slightly longer than usual, curling just over the tip of her ears. She’d tried growing it out once, on a whim, but found it annoying in battle, cutting it off before it got past chin length. Diane brushed her fingers through it again, and then once more, obviously trying to style it in some way. Kara’s eyelids fluttered subtly as she relished the sensation, calming her wracked nerves.

“Almost done,” Diane murmured. “You look stunning.”

Kara refrained from voicing her skepticism.

There was a rustle as Diane sank down in front of her, coaxing Kara to raise her foot. A shoe slipped over her toes, her foot barely squeezing in the heel. It pinched painfully. Diane hummed and took it off, discarding it. She tried another, but that one she didn’t even bother to fully slip on before throwing it away.

Then she chose a sandal, slipping a strap over Kara’s toes and began weaving a seemingly complicated strap pattern around her ankle. Diane purred in what Kara assumed was approval, as her other foot got the same treatment.

“Lovely,” she breathed, and Kara wiggled her open toes. “Stand up.”

Kara stood up carefully, wobbling unsteadily. The sandals had a small but noticeable high heel; somewhere between one and two inches.

Diane took her hand and squeezed it reassuringly, slowly leading her to the far end of the room. The shoes felt strange and foreign, forcing Kara to alter her stance and stand up straighter.

She heard the sound of a curtain being pushed aside. Then Diane’s arms wrapped around her waist from behind.

“Open your eyes.”

She did.

Kara’s heart stopped as she gazed in the mirror.

A pretty tomboyish girl gazed back at her with wide eyes. Diane had managed to arrange her hair in some semblance of a stylish Pixie cut, the subtle makeup concealing Kara’s hated perma-stubble. Her rosy lips seemed fuller, glistening with reflected light.

Her gaze travelled lower, lips parting as she took in the slinky black chemise. It was padded to create the illusion of cleavage, half-transparent veils cascading down her hips to hide the lack of curves.

Kara swallowed heavily.

“You are beautiful,” Diane whispered in her ear.

And for once, Kara believed her.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 14

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Kara sighed sleepily, pressing his lips to the slender neck exposed in front of him.

Villain. You slept with a villain. Again.

He could not bring himself to care.

He hooked his leg over her thigh, grinding against her with a soft groan of pleasure. She moaned in her sleep which only served to make him thrust harder.

Kara finally understood why Diane could read him so well. She was a healer. She had empathy. She was not beyond redemption.

With that thought in mind he lost himself inside a villain once more.

Kara had never been happier.


***



“I want to see you again,” he said bluntly.

Diane smiled, stroking his back in approval. “Good girl. Maybe I’ll let you wear a corset tomorrow.”

Kara shuddered against her and she kissed his brow.

“One more thing before you go,” she drawled, sinking her fingernails into his back. He tensed, and she continued in a low whisper, “To replace what I took from you.” Then she raked her claws down, drawing blood. He cried out as pleasure-pain radiated through his body.

“A trophy. To remember me by.”


***



The claw marks healed and faded within a day, but Shade sometimes thought he could still feel them, branding him as hers. Whatever healing magic she had, it seemed to linger even outside her presence, bruises and scrapes vanishing within hours. The more time he spent around her, the stronger the effect grew.

They never talked about what it was they had. Nor did they discuss what the future held. Everything between them passed unspoken.

Shade just appeared in that hotel room every couple of days and was welcomed with a gentle smile, a tender embrace and new pieces of clothing she had chosen for him.


***



“I don’t want you to steal anymore.”

Diane turned her head, frowning at Kara over her shoulder. The hero was trailing his fingertips along her back, looking devastatingly beautiful in the morning sun, his short hair tussled, his mouth looking delectably kissable, and still wearing a hint of lipstick.

“I’m sorry, you were saying something about ripping my heart out?”

He smiled wryly, but his eyes were troubled. “I don’t want to run into you in the middle of a bank robbery and be forced to arrest you.”

“Then don’t do that.” Obvious solution was obvious.

“Diane,” he said quietly. “Please.”

She sighed. “Where do you propose I get money instead?” Her lips curved into a mocking grin, increasing the red glow of her eyes. “They just love High School dropouts on the job market. And I bet someone like me would just fit right into the fast food industry.”

His brows drew together in a frown. “You heal people just by being around them. Hospitals would pay you just to hang out in their lobby.”

Needles in her arm. Doctors talking at her, their eyes already far away, obviously thinking about patients they had not given up hope on. The sterile smell that could never hope to conceal that this was a place of death.

She rolled away from him, getting up to stand in front of the window, turning her head toward the sunlight. “I hate hospitals,” she said flatly.

She heard him sigh in frustration. “Then be a freelance healer.”

Her knuckles turned white on the window sill. It was commonly said that healing was a gift prized beyond measure – which was a lie. Healers did put a price on their gift, and it was dizzyingly high. When all modern medicine failed, they stepped in. For a fee.

“You would have me extort money from the desperate and dying?” she asked, real venom creeping into her voice. “How is that better than stealing from those who can afford it?”

When Diane was diagnosed, her mother had searched for healers. They all turned her down, scoffing at the paltry sum she offered. Who had time to lift a finger to help white trash?

“It’s not extortion.” Kara sounded taken aback. “It’s payment for services rendered.”

She slowly turned to face him, narrowing her eyes. It was moments like these that she realized she did not have remotely enough middle fingers. “And in that perfect world in your head, how do the poor get healed?”

Kara blinked, cocking his head as if he hadn’t considered that. Rich wanker. Diane of course had no idea if he truly was rich, but everything hinted toward it. His entire demeanor spoke of wealth and privilege, and he never blinked twice at the luxury Diane indulged in now that she could afford it.

“I thought so. Being independently wealthy means I don’t have to ration my healing to those who can afford it. I can heal whoever I damn well please.”

Kara’s gazed softened. “So you devote your time to healing the poor then?”

Diane looked away, guiltily chewing her lower lip.

She hadn’t.

She could, but she hadn’t.


***



Kara impatiently tapped his pen against the clipboard, bored out of his mind.

The corporate drone had been talking for 30 minutes and, like an overtly loquacious energizer bunny, just would not stop. Kara tried to focus his eyes on the slides of the PowerPoint presentation which were creatively decorated with wild splashes of color, clearly the work of a frustrated artist railing against the dullness of his cubicled work space. It was quite special when taken as an abstract painting, but failed to actually convey the information it was meant to convey.

At least the pie charts were pleasing to look at, so there was that.

He shifted uncomfortably, his aching nipples rubbing against the fabric of his button-up shirt. They’d been sore and sensitive for days now, no doubt a product of Diane’s relentless nibbling. Not that he minded.

His mind started wandering to last night again and he had to force it back to the matter at hand.

Kara was supremely uninterested in the day to day running of his family’s company, trusting his board of directors with that task. Trust in the sense that he dragged himself to monthly meetings where he’d be presented with summaries of what exactly they were getting up to, and then had the final veto power over which new policies and projects got implemented.

He was fairly certain that his board of directors loathed him with the passion of a thousand fiery suns, which he reciprocated with scathing distaste. As a hero he had seen far too many villains hiding behind a respectable corporate façade, and he would be damned before he let his own company sink to similar moral depths.

Kara vetoed everything that so much as hinted at corruption or exploitation, even if it was common practice amongst his competitors. He also made sure that the salary of management was not grossly inflated compared to the average worker. Consequently, his employees were some of the best-paid in the field.

Every time he shot down a morally questionable business plan, his execs looked ready to dramatically slit their wrists right then and there, only recovering by launching into an impassioned speech about profit margins and the virtue of unfettered capitalism. Kara, having honed his intimidation skills to perfection as Shade, would simply glare, give a terse “No,” and watch them trail off into flustered stutters.

Still… despite the terrible presentation, this new initiative looked promising. It was almost like they were capable of learning.

It was only mid-penstroke that he realized he was trying to sign off on the document as Kara Reynolds.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 15

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Diane hummed happily, skipping past Amelia’s lab, then did a double take followed by a quick backtrack. Amelia, her palm crackling with ice crystals, was currently in the process of traumatizing the laws of thermodynamics, dragging the Nernst-Simon statement kicking and screaming out in the open to feed it to the metaphorical sharks.

Amelia also had actual sharks, augmented with lasers, but she kept those in another lair.

Diane raised her eyebrows until they almost disappeared in her hairline, crossing her arms to alleviate the freezing cold.

“Hey, Amelia! I’m going out.”

The ice beam abruptly cut off, and she turned to face Diane, reaching up to remove her goggles. She stared for an uncomfortably long moment.

“Again?”

Diane shrugged and smiled blithely. She’d been quite vague about her late night activities but then Amelia was her friend, not her jailer. She didn’t really care all that much what Diane got up to as long as she didn’t draw attention to their location.

Still, she’d been a little nosier lately and Diane wondered why. There could be a nuclear war raging outside and it would not draw Amelia’s attention from her research.

The scientist in question pursed her lips, seeming to weigh her words, which was just beyond strange. Diane had thought Amelia’s internal word filter, much like her own, was irreparably broken.

“Be careful,” she said quietly and Diane drew back, startled. She had never heard Amelia use such a solemn tone of voice before.

“What are you talking about?”

“Heroes like him make for poor pets. They do not bend. They break.” Amelia’s dark eyes met hers. “And they take everyone in the vicinity down with them.”


***



Shade frowned as the criminal slumped to the floor on his second hit.

It shouldn’t have taken two hits.

Something was extremely off, though he couldn’t quite put his finger on what. As a martial artist he knew his body’s strengths and limits extremely well, and they weren’t as they should be. His attacks didn’t land quite right, and he was tiring more easily. If it wasn’t for his newly acquired healing factor, he would have suspected he was coming down with something.

Shade teleported to his favorite vantage point atop a skyscraper just a little out of the way of the city’s center, still pondering his diminished strength as he gazed out at the skyline. Truthfully, it wasn’t all that surprising – he wasn’t training obsessively anymore, instead opting to spend more time with a certain villainess. Even when he did train, he didn’t feel that compulsion to keep training until his muscles screamed in protest so that he could fall into bed in both physical and mental exhaustion. Now that he thought about it, he’d taken up his insane training regimen to combat his insomnia – or rather, to combat the dark thoughts and impulses that would come to him when lying in bed alone with his thoughts.

Shade hummed thoughtfully. He’d always known the way he lived his life wasn’t an ideal one, but he hadn’t realized just how downright depressing it was. No friends, no social life, just endless days consisting of sleep, food, training and hunting criminals, the monotony periodically broken by his monthly corporate meeting when he was reminded that he was Ian and not just Shade. Looking back on it with a slightly different perspective, it was unsettling.

My only friend is a villainous sexy plant.

He should do something about that.

In the distance a familiar purple flash illuminated the night. His long dormant social skills stirred, reminding him with some help from his conscience that he’d blown Amethyst off like a complete and utter asshole.

Shadows gathered around his feet.

If he was going to turn his life around and make some friends, he might as well start now.

He materialized in the rough proximity of where the light had originated, only to immediately blink five feet to the right to dodge the body hurling toward him. The costumed villainess hit the nearby wall, leaving cracks in the bricks. Her knees hit the floor and she swayed dangerously, clearly on the verge of losing consciousness.

A purple arc of light hit her square in the chest, and she fell over, yet the barrage of attacks did not let up, lighting up the night again and again until the pavement around the villainess’ still form had all but crumbled.

“Being a little rough, aren’t you?” Shade drawled, frowning at Amethyst Star.

The light dimmed and she turned toward him with a motion that was unsettlingly slow. “You’re one to talk. How many have you put in the hospital this week?”

Shade did have a tendency to break an awful lot of bones. But then, he also didn’t have the power to subdue people with less violence. “Point. But she’s down.”

“Yes, well…” Amethyst exhaled, blowing a stray strand of long hair from her face. “Just making sure she stays down. Here to give me lectures on style, Shade?”

He fidgeted, not quite sure how to disarm her hostility. Goddammit, hadn’t he been charming once? Long, long ago? “I came to… apologize.”

Amethyst tilted her head, squinting at him. “For what? Teleporting away while I was pouring my heart out?”

“Yes. That.”

She shrugged and turned away, fiddling with an electronic device strapped to her wrist, no doubt alerting the police to the location of her capture. “Whatever, Shade, it’s how you end all your conversations; I shouldn’t have expected any different.”

He bristled at the implication. True, he did exit stage left like that a lot, but he wasn’t quite so inconsiderate as to do it mid-conversation. Well, with the exception of the Captain whom he left like that more often than not when he reached his threshold for attempted fistbumps.

Shade cleared his throat. Okay. He could fix this. “I hear congratulations are in order.”

Her trial had come and gone, and she’d been cleared of all charges, deemed to have acted under duress. Despite the media firestorm, at least the law was still firmly on the side of heroes.

The corners of her mouth tightened and she said nothing, just stepping toward the unconscious body to roughly haul her up and cuff her with energy-suppressants.

“I sense you’re not happy,” he said, giving up on this being pleasantly polite business and letting his sardonic nature bleed through.

“Well, aren’t you a psychologist all of the sudden,” she bit back, turning toward him and crossing her arms.

“Sarcasm doesn’t suit you.”

“Yes, well, I’m all out of bright and bubbly. What do you want, Shade?”

He exhaled. “Look, I’m just here to tell you that I’m sorry. Sorry for disappearing when you wanted someone to talk to, sorry for the shit you have to put up with, sorry that I don’t know how to help.”

She blinked rapidly, swaying slightly.

“Oh my god, you’re emoting! I just lost twenty bucks to Captain Dudebro.”

“…what.”

The heroine looked abashed, like she’d been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. “There’s… there’s this betting pool in the E. On whether or not you’re secretly a robot.”

“I’m repeating myself, but what.”

And suddenly Amethyst was giggling, almost like her old self. “It’s just… you’re usually so… like you don’t understand this thing we humans call ee-mo-shun.”


***



“I just thought it’d be, you know, different.” Amethyst drew her knees up to her chest, gazing out at the city stretching out before them.

“Different how?”

“Like, once I was acquitted, everything would go back to normal. That people would love me again.” She smiled sadly. “Pretty stupid, huh?”

“No. Just hopeful.”

She rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes. “I can’t stand it, listening to what they say. I have worked so hard, sacrificed so much, and this is how they repay me.”

Shade shifted uncomfortably, gently placing a hand on her hair. “You can’t be a hero for someone else’s approval. You just have to do the right thing no matter what.”

“I know,” she said wistfully. “It just gets so hard sometimes…”


***



Amelia’s ominous warning echoed in Diane’s mind as she pressed her back against the wall, burying her hand in her lover’s coal black hair. Shade was on his knees in front of her, wearing a navy blue corset around his surprisingly slim waist, pressing his lips to her heated sex and lovingly kissing her most intimate part. She watched as he worshipped her body as he often did, far more focused on her pleasure than his own.

They break.

Amelia had refused to elaborate, wordlessly returning to her experiment as if she’d said everything that needed to be said. When Diane had tried to press the subject, the mad scientist had grown annoyed, snapping that she was distracting her from important research.

Diane had always been free with her affection, pursuing relationships with whoever struck her fancy. It had been insinuated that she was a mistake half the population of her home town lined up to make and the other half lined up to repeat. Diane had laughed at such gossip and then proceeded to live up to her reputation once she ran away from that little backwater hick town.

Pleasure was fleeting and life even more so. Man, woman, it did not matter to her. She was careful not to get attached to anyone – getting attached meant that a goodbye would hurt. And the goodbye was inevitable.

But despite not caring for them as they sometimes wished she would, she prided herself on leaving her lovers better off than she found them. True, she greedily took all the pleasure they could give her and then moved on, but she gave as good as she got, loosening their inhibitions and leaving them with fond memories of a wild ride.

Their names and faces blurred together in her mind, half-remembered and mostly forgotten.

She didn’t think she’d ever forget him, though.

“Kara,” she gasped breathlessly and he gazed up at her with adoration written plainly in his stunning eyes.

Am I breaking you?

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 16

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



This is ridiculous.

Shade tensed his arms and somehow scraped together the strength to push himself back up, breathing heavily.

One hundred.

He peered at his bare arms and saw them shaking, on the verge of refusing to support his weight any longer. He should not be this exhausted; he wasn’t even done with his standard training exercises.

Something’s wrong.

Shade had been reasonably okay with the loss of some of his strength that cutting back on his training would bring, deeming the increase in personal happiness worth it. But his strength continued to plummet far past the point that could be explained by slightly reduced fitness and now appeared to be in free fall.

With a soft huff he drew back into a crouch, then stood up. Running his fingers through his sweat-slicked hair he walked toward the mirror, inspecting himself.

His antagonistic relationship with mirrors had mellowed somewhat, though he still wasn’t really happy with who looked back at him. He was shirtless, his flat chest rising and falling with deep, tired breaths.

Now that he was looking at himself without wearing some corset chosen by Diane, it was undeniable. He’d lost weight. Quite a lot of it, apparently – his arms were ridiculously thin and the muscle definition had faded. His muscles were not completely gone, thankfully; he could see them shifting under his skin when he moved. But they were severely diminished. Shade, despite his excessive training, had never been on the bulky side, but now he’d shifted from lean to skinny.

Shade tilted his head quizzically and squinted. He also somehow had put on a thin layer of fat – his belly was slightly rounded, and his face had filled out, smoothing his sharply angled features to appear not quite as harsh.

His face looked… gentler.

If he was honest with himself, he had to admit that his new appearance quite appealed to him on some level, but it was also deeply worrying. People did not lose that much weight in such a short amount of time over that minor a lifestyle change. Especially when they had a healer by their side who supposedly prevented them from getting sick.

A healer. Someone who could shape and twist flesh at will.

He reached up to rub his chin, the complete absence of stubble not quite sinking in, and his gaze fell to his swollen nipples. What had started as a slightly annoying sensitivity had escalated into red puffiness that itched fiercely.

Shade met his own worried gaze. Was she doing this to him? Slowly sapping his strength? Why?

Villain, whispered that part of his mind that never quite let him forget what his lover was.


***


“I need some new stuff,” Amelia announced bluntly, slipping Diane a list. A quite lengthy list.

Diane’s eyebrows rose as she took in the more and more absurd demands. “Moon dust? Really? Where am I supposed to get that? Do you want me to get you a spaceship?”

Amelia tilted her head. “Black market? I don’t know. You don’t usually have problems tracking things down.” There was no reproach in her voice, her thoughts already back on her research. “I have confidence in your abilities.”

Diane lowered her gaze down to the list again, rereading it. Yes, she usually had no problem acquiring the things Amelia expressed desire for; she simply stole them. It had started as gifts, expressing gratitude toward her for saving her life, and had somehow become a permanent service she provided to the mad scientist. Diane hadn’t minded. In fact, she had loved testing the limits of her new powers as she battled guards, the police and heroes.

But she hadn’t stolen a thing since she’d started pursuing Shade.

It had been a purely pragmatic decision, not a moral one; he hated reminders of what she was and would never have allowed himself to sleep with her if she was still making the headlines left and right. So she’d stopped her heists and started drawing on the considerable funds she had built up.

They were nearly depleted. Funding Amelia’s operation along with paying for a luxury suite for weeks on end had chewed through them far faster than she’d anticipated. The extravagant shopping sprees to find just the right clothes for Kara had not helped matters.

Diane looked up, gazing at Amelia who was already retreating back to her lab. She owed the mad scientist her life. Turning down her request was not an option.

I want you to stop stealing.

Diane bit her lower lip. Kara would not take a return to her criminal lifestyle well.

Despite Amelia’s ominous warning, things between them could not be better. Kara was radiating happiness, and Diane was fairly sure she was doing the same. When they were apart, she found her thoughts drifting to their time together all the time, impatiently anticipating their next clandestine meeting. Kara’s outfits were getting more and more elaborate, and Diane was getting better at concealing the hints of his maleness. It helped that his body was taking to corsets exceptionally well; when he wore them, he almost looked like he had proper curves. Their little game was getting so convincing that Diane sometimes caught herself thinking of Kara in female terms.

She looked back down at the list.

This had the potential to destroy their bliss.


***



Diane was evil.

Utterly, utterly evil.

Kara moaned, thrusting her hip, desperate for release.

Her wrists strained against the vines binding them to the headrest as she writhed and bucked, but it was no use. Diane just laughed at her efforts, swirling her tongue around Kara’s engorged and hypersensitive nipples.

Kara’s body was on fire. All those ridiculous feminine sex noises that she’d always been half-convinced women faked to stroke her ego were easily falling from her lips as she grinded against Diane’s soft hands. Diane had a firm grip on her cockhead, preventing her from coming.

“Please, please, please,” she begged, long past the point of caring about her dignity. She wasn’t even sure what she was saying anymore in between gasps and moans and cries.

Diane bit her small breast and she almost sobbed. “You know the rules, my little girl toy.”

“Please, may I… may I…” Fuck. She couldn’t think, let alone remember the proper way to ask permission. “Please!” She yelled and thrust again.

Diane smirked, closing her lips around the sensitive nub and sucked. “Tsk, tsk. Use your words.”

Kara just moaned, thrashing her head.

“You are lucky I am kind and generous,” Diane continued playfully, giving her nipple another long lick. “Come for me, Kara.”

She choked out a gratified Yes, Diane before the most powerful orgasm of her life washed over her, her gaze on the woman tormenting her.

You are everything to me.


***



Kara pressed her lips to Diane’s neck, still breathing heavily as the vines slowly slithered away, freeing her. She rolled over and captured the evil villainess beneath her, grinding against her slick wetness. Kara was already hard again.

Her refractory period was almost nonexistent.

Disquieted, she stared down at the woman in her arms, who gazed back with a small smile.

Have you been modifying my body without my permission?

The words would not leave her lips. It wasn’t that she hated the changes; she was glad to be rid of that fucking 5 o'clock shadow and besides, what girl wouldn’t love to have the capacity for multiple consecutive orgasms? (You’re not making sense, went a small part of her brain.) But she definitely hated the without permission part; just because she liked being dominated in the bedroom it didn’t mean Diane got to do whatever she wanted.

“I need to ask you something,” Diane said quietly, wiggling out of Kara’s hold. Kara drew back with a frown while Diane sat up, seemingly weighing her words.

“You don’t want me to steal anymore, yes?”

“Yes,” Kara answered, at length.

“But can I steal from other villains?”

Shade tilted her head. “I’d prefer for you not to steal at all.”

Diane flashed him an annoyed look. “Luxury hotel rooms don’t pay for themselves.”

Kara blinked. Christ. She gazed around the room with a twinge of guilt. “I can pay for the room,” she assured her quickly. “Retroactively.”

Diane’s expression verged on disgust. “Called it.”

“What?”

“You’re rich.”

“Why do you say that like it’s an insult?” Kara stared at her, bewildered. With her love for money she’d have thought it’d be a welcome realization. She could provide for both of them, and Diane would want for nothing.

Wait, what?

There was no place in her civilian life for insane supervillains.

Diane just sighed and shook her head. “Keep your money. I want my own. If it wasn’t this room, it’d be something else eventually depleting my savings. So, are you gonna give me lectures if I steal from villains?” She arched an eyebrow.

Shade frowned. “It… would be preferable to the alternative,” she said slowly.

“Great!” She smiled, seeming relieved, and leaned in for a gentle kiss. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to cut our date short then. Things to do, money to steal, evil villains to defeat.”

Before Shade quite knew what was happening, she was already on her feet, heading toward the door while vines slithered up her body to form her villain costume.

“Wait!”

Diane looked over her shoulder and her gaze softened. “I’ll make up for lost time, don’t worry.”

“That’s not… where are you going?”

“Shade,” she said in the lovingly condescending tone one would use to explain to a child that, yes, the sky was indeed blue. “You know I care for you a lot, but money is and always shall be my first love. She calls to me, begging me to release her from evil, undeserving clutches.”

“I meant,” Shade said through gritted teeth. “Whom are you robbing?”

“Oh. The Knives of Arachne. There’s a shipment coming in tonight.”

Shade's blood ran cold. “No,” she said forcefully.

“Really, Kara? I asked permission – which I didn’t have to do! – and you said yes. Don’t go changing your morals on me now.”

“Diane,” Shade grated, standing up as well. “They will kill you. Choose another target.”

Diane looked at her with irritation. “I can take care of myself. I’ve never even gotten hurt on a heist.”

“Because you were going up against bored security guards!”

“And you,” she said smugly. “I defeated you. Thrice.”

Shade’s eye twitched, and shadows swirled.

“Dead,” she hissed, digging her long fingernails into Diane’s exposed throat, mirroring their first embrace. “The only reason you defeated me is because I wasn’t trying to kill you. I had plenty of opportunity. But unlike me, they won’t hesitate.” She lowered her voice, pressing her lips to Diane’s ear and whispering, “You have no idea what it’s like to fight villains. None.”

Shade blinked away from her as suddenly as she had closed in, evading the vine that had already been lashing out.

Diane turned toward her with an eerily slow motion that reminded Shade of a predator. “If they try to kill me, then they, like you, will find out what a mistake it is to make me bleed.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 17

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.



Diane could feel him watching her.

This was not a turn of phrase; she literally felt the pulse of her magic. It left traces in those she had touched with it. And there was someone behind her. In the shadows. Invisible.

Stalker, she thought, over and over again, perhaps in the hope of suddenly discovering a latent talent for psychic powers that would transmit that thought to him.

They’d parted on bad terms, with her storming out of that hotel room. He, being naked and wearing make-up, had been unable to follow her outside. By the time it would have taken him to clean up, she was gone, headed toward the docks.

He thought she was weak.

She had defeated him! Three times. Mister Badass himself, Scourge of Paragon’s Underworld, Vigilante With An Advanced Degree In Brooding. And she had made him kneel and worship her, so that made her a badass by proxy.

Humility was for other people.

Diane had never been weak. Not even when she was dying, not when she her legs wouldn’t even carry her weight anymore, not when she’d screamed in pain as Amelia reshaped her. Weakness was being too scared of taking risks and going after what one wanted. And Shade had nothing on her in that department.

Well, his stalking tendencies were just as well. Let him witness her fabulousity.

Just because she didn’t have his 6 years of experience, as he had been quick to point out, that didn’t make her unskilled. She’d nab this shipment, kick ass, and be out of here in no time.

She wiggled her fingers, extending her thorns. They glistened with the sedatives she’d readied. Her airborne spores were ready as well, though she wasn’t quite sure if releasing those was a good idea. Annoyingly enough, she did not want Shade to lose consciousness in the middle of a villain lair.

Diane dimmed the glow of her eyes as much as was possible. Sad, but true – she was basically a lamp. It made being stealthy in the dark difficult.

She stole from crate to crate, almost having a close encounter with a guard. She quickly averted disaster with a flick of her claws, and he fell down, unconscious. She pressed herself against the cool metal, watching the delivery that was slowly being unloaded by Arachne agents, wearing their signature black and silver uniform.

There were wooden crates filled with all sorts of weapons – ice beams, flamethrowers and good old-fashioned death rays. Diane did not care for any of those; even if she had desired to wield one, Amelia's models were far superior. At least according to Amelia.

Her gaze focused on a small box that was being carried with utmost professionalism by an entire squad.

Diamonds. Big as a fist. Pretty and shiny, but most valuable as focusing tools for the laser beams of doomsday devices, which was presumably what Amelia wanted them for.

She would give Amelia one, strike it off the list, and sell the others, thus financing herself for quite a while. Then she could avoid a rerun of this drama with Kara.

Procrastination. Truly nothing was quite as ingenious a plan as delaying the inevitable confrontation.

She pressed a sharp fingernail against her palm, readying her vines as she considered what the best way to move in would–

Pain.

Excruciating pain shot up her back. She opened her mouth to scream but no sound escaped. The blade twisted.

“You should not have come here, girl,” a deep voice said coldly behind her.


***



The Arachne guard choked quietly. Shade tightened his hold until his eyes rolled back in their sockets, the tension leaving the man’s body. He quietly laid the unconscious henchman on the floor, careful not to make any noise.

Unlike a certain glowing plant, he knew how to be stealthy.

He had never seen anyone be this atrocious at subterfuge. Not only did she glow in the dark, prompting Shade to cloak her in his fine dark mist, she also completely missed all the guards surrounding her. If Shade hadn’t been quietly dispatching them left and right she’d have been caught some 6 feet past the entrance.

He ground his teeth at that thought.

Shade was being an accessory to a crime.

True, he was only helping her by taking out criminals, which was something he could tell himself was reasonably heroic. But he wasn’t calling the police. Wouldn’t turn in whatever she took from this shipment to the proper authorities. Just the thought was like nails on a chalkboard.

They would have words over this.

The darkness flowed and he quickly darted between the maze-like containers to find her, no doubt on the verge of being discovered by a guard again. Honestly, he’d leave her for one minute and–

His mind refused to process what he was seeing.

Diane’s knees buckled and she crashed to the floor as the long blade was pulled from her body.

The man in silver calmly wiped the crimson stain off the steel.

Shade’s body moved before his mind could even form a coherent thought, the shadows swirling and materializing next to the villain. His foot connected to the villain’s face in a flying kick, cracking the dark blue mask he was wearing.

The Executioner staggered back, raising his hand to pull off his shattered mask.

“Shade,” said that inhumanely cold voice. “We meet again.”

After Shade’s disastrous first battle with the infamous assassin, he’d become far more cautious. And skilled. They had crossed blades since, yet were evenly matched, neither able to defeat the other without the intervention of luck or teammates.

Shade’s dual blades hummed as they were drawn, glowing subtly. Yet even knowing that he could not afford to take his eyes off his opponent for even one second, he couldn’t help but turn slightly to face Diane’s crumpled form.

She’s alive she’s a healer she’s fine please let her be fine

The Executioner struck immediately at the opening, putting Shade on the defensive. He crossed his plasma blades in front of him to catch the long Katana bearing down on him.

Shade half-blinked, summoning his signature whirl of shadows as if he was about to disappear. The Executioner tensed, already withdrawing his blade, readying himself for a strike from an unexpected direction. Instead, Shade did not teleport, slashing one of his blades in a wide upward arc.

The assassin narrowly avoided a cut, jerking back and overextending his balance in the process. Shade ruthlessly pushed the advantage, his other blade whirling to strike at the Executioner’s Katana to knock it out of his hand. Once disarmed, he’d be considerably less dangerous, allowing Shade to teleport to Diane and get her out of here.

It might have worked.

If Shade had not misjudged how much of his strength he needed to put behind the blow.

The Katana shook on impact, but did not fly out of the assassin’s hand.

Shade’s eyes widened. No–

The Executioner recovered and struck swiftly, Shade having left himself wide open.

Blood splattered on the metal container behind him, and Shade fell to his knees.

“Vitals dropping,” announced a chirpy voice in his ear. “Emergency teleport in Five…”

The emergency med ports were standard issue for all Heroes, monitoring their vital signs and teleporting them to designated hospitals when they dropped below a certain threshold. The introduction of the ports had dramatically increased Hero survival rates, especially for those within the first year. The emergency teleport had, in fact, been the only thing that had saved him from his first encounter with the Executioner.

Diane didn’t have one. She’d be trapped.

“Override,” Shade whispered.

“Emergency teleport aborted.” He just had to get to her, and then he could teleport them both–

“Pathetic,” sneered the assassin, drawing back for another swing.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 18

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



It hurt.

Diane sank to her knees, her breaths shallow, feeling how the blade was pulled from her chest with a sickeningly wet noise.

It hurt so much.

Her eyes narrowed as determination overcame her shock.

What Amelia had done to her had hurt far worse. This was nothing.

Nonetheless, she slumped to the floor, playing dead in the hopes that whoever had struck her would not feel the need to strike again while her healing powers went into overdrive. Blood pooled around her, warm and thick – my blood, that’s my blood, I need that, I don’t want to die, cried some small part of her that was still the normal girl she’d been just a few months ago. Dionaea shut the voice up, focusing on her magic. Blood was good. Blood was power.

Flesh started knitting itself with astounding speed.

She weakly raised her head when she heard the twang of plasma blades being activated.

Shade.

He was standing between her and a man in silver.

Kara was trying to save her. She smiled a little at that thought. It turned out she didn’t mind his presence here after all. She slowly pushed herself up, her arms shaking at the effort – her body was healing fast, but it was not done yet.

Shade and the villain clashed blades with incredible speed. Her small smile widened when she saw Shade’s clever feint, feeling pride well up somewhere inside her at his obvious skill. Devious hero, he fought as dirty as she–

The tide turned so fast she barely understood what had happened.

Blood spilled and she cried out in horror as the man in silver readied for a second strike.

Why wasn’t Shade teleporting to safety?

Me. He’s staying because of me.

Something snapped. Her grasp on her powers had always been tenuous and unpracticed. It was like trying to stem a tide, always striving for release, spilling out of her, and it was all she could do to hold it back lest she truly hurt someone with carelessness.

Dionaea did not hold anything back.

Vines as thick as a tree trunks rose around her, the metal of the containers screeching as they were pushed aside. The ground rumbled as more and more plants burst through the floor, cracking the concrete slabs. Glass shattered as her vines grew big enough to break the ceiling, the very foundation of the warehouse shaking under the tremendous pressure they put on it.

She slammed one of her gigantic vines into the swordsman, sending him flying. Dionaea had grown extra thorns on that vine, long and sharp as daggers. She hoped they hurt. She hoped they killed him. Her red eyes glowed brighter with the force of her fury.

A rattling cough snapped her out of it.

“Shade!” Diane cried, scrambling to her feet – her wound had fully closed at last – and skidded to a halt next to him. She wrapped her arms tightly around him, gently turning him to face her, and pushed his hood back.

He was holding his hand to his chest, blood slowly seeping between his fingers. His eyes were glassy and dazed, but focused on her. And his lips – the corners of which were covered in blood he had coughed up – actually curved into a smile.

“Diane,” he whispered, and turned to nuzzle her cheek. “You’re alive.”

Stupid idiot hero. He had a gaping hole in his chest and he was thinking of her survival?

Tears welled and Diane forced them back. He would not die. She wouldn’t let him. “If you turn this into some sappy heroic sacrifice, I’ll break into heaven to kick your ass,” she whispered, gathering her magic in her palm, hoping she had enough to heal him.

“You would, wouldn’t you?” His smile actually widened and he closed his eyes.

“Eyes open, Shade. You’re not allowed to close them. I forbid it.”

He didn’t answer.

Arachne agents were closing in on them. Diane could feel them hacking at her vines. She could not fight them off and heal Shade.

“Shade. Shade, please, I need you to teleport us out of here.”

No reaction.

“Shade!”

She shoved him.

“Kara!”

His eyes cracked open, gaze unfocused.

“Get us to safety, please!”

He blinked slowly, head lolling, and then gave a jerky nod. Darkness swirled.

Diane had hated her first ride through the shadows but this was infinitely worse. Where the first time had been like breaking a water surface after a long drop, this was like being thrown into vortex that tossed her body like a ragdoll.

She emerged gasping for air. If she still had a stomach she would have thrown up.

No time. Dry-heave later.

Diane barely spared her surroundings a glance other than making sure it was safe. They were in a dark bedroom, dominated by a king-sized bed and a closet taking up most of the wall. Diane’s fine eye for any sign of wealth immediately assessed them as custom-made, noting the mahogany.

Was this Kara’s home?

Focus.

Kara’s breaths were shallow and his skin was so very pale. Diane clawed at his uniform, peeling away the synthetic material to reveal his wound, suppressing a shudder at the sight.

“Just a scratch,” Shade gasped as she pressed her palm to it, squeezing his eyes shut.

“Shut up and let me fix you.”

“Can’t… can’t even feel it.”

“You’ll be fine.”

“Can’t feel my legs either…” He trailed off and his head slumped back as finally lost consciousness.

Diane’s palm glowed red and she poured all the magic she could gather into the motionless body of her love.


***


Diane crossed her arms over Kara’s blanket-covered belly and rested her head on them. She gazed up at his face. Kara’s chest was rising and falling steadily as he took in deep, even breaths.

The wound, which she’d been obsessively checking for the last few hours, was healing rapidly and already looked like it was years old. Soon it would be entirely gone. Diane had stripped him bare and washed it with a wet towel she’d found in the adjacent – opulent – bathroom after she’d finished hauling his ginormous body into the bed. She was not exactly short at 5 foot 7, but Kara easily stood at over 6 foot 3 or more. Even as lean as he was, moving him in a non-rough manner had proven challenging.

She could see her magic shifting under his skin, red glowing wisps occasionally surfacing along his veins and vanishing just as suddenly as they appeared.

She blinked sleepily as a sudden glare hit her eyes, turning her head. The sun was rising, soft light filtering through the window. Diane sighed in relief as the sunlight warmed her body. She was exhausted; she’d need some hardcore sunbathing to make up the energy loss from last night.

As the sun slowly climbed the sky and shone on Diane’s skin, she found herself fidgeting with surplus energy.

Diane was dying of curiosity. The urge to go exploring Kara’s home was growing stronger with every passing moment. She peered at his peacefully sleeping face, lovingly brushing her hand along his surprisingly soft cheek – where had his permastubble gone anyway?

A question for later. Her curiosity would not be denied. When would she get another chance like this?

She pressed a gentle kiss to his brow and then stole away to go snooping.


***



Kara lived in a freaking castle.

The mansion was huge with long winding hallways that made it far too easy to get lost. Diane had never lived in a home that couldn’t be crossed in several strides, so she ended up wandering in wide-eyed amazement. The house struck her as old, yet was in picture perfect condition.

As she passed by a gallery showing a long line of family portraits, she mentally upgraded Kara from rich to filthy rich. She noticed the family name engraved on the plaques. Reynolds. From Reynolds Industries?

Diane couldn’t find a picture of Kara though. Perhaps the family had discontinued the tradition of pompous portraits. The last one was dated 1961.

Her brow furrowed as she realized something. She backtracked through the halls to confirm her suspicion.

There was nothing she could point to and say “That’s Kara’s.”

The mansion was absolutely devoid of personal artifacts. It was beautiful to look at, probably the pride and joy of some interior designer, but it wasn’t a home. There were no pictures of friends and family, no souvenirs from fond memories, not even a single painting on the wall she thought might actually have been chosen by Kara himself.

Even their little hotel room was more personal than this.

Just about the only thing she could find was a small framed photo standing on a mantle in the living room. It showed a very stern-looking pair of parents standing stiffly behind two teenagers; a young boy, just on the cusp of puberty, shyly smiling at the camera while his older sister had her arms wrapped tightly around him, flashing a playful grin.

Diane could only glean two things from Kara’s home.

He was descended from a long line of very, very rich people.

And he was very, very alone.


***



It took Diane three hours of meticulous fine-combing, but she finally found the entrance to his super-secret lair, which she just knew he had to have. He probably called it something goofily dramatic like The Abyss or The Shadow Cave or The Dimly Lit Fortress of No Social Life.

She walked down the short secret hallway in long strides, coming upon a dead end with three doors. Diane peeked into the right one first and broke into a wide grin.

“That’s Kara’s,” she whispered, gazing at the sizable weapon collection. Every inch of the walls was decorated with sharp pointy objects, some of them looking quite antique. She silently closed the door.

The middle door opened to a training room, equipped with what was presumably state of the art equipment. Diane couldn’t really tell, having never trained a day in her life. Instead her gaze was drawn to the long line of mannequins lining the back wall, all wearing a variation of Shade’s costume. Some of the differences were truly miniscule, but it seemed like Kara had nonetheless kept each iteration of his uniform.

And the room on the left…

Opened to Crazy with a capital C.

Diane’s eyes widened as she took in a room that would not be out of place for a conspiracy nut. All it was missing was some tinfoil. Newspaper clippings lined the walls, brightly colored threads connecting them seemingly at random. Diane dodged and weaved her way through the mess to step closer to the enormous computer in the center of the room.

She curiously tapped a random button on the keyboard and multiple screens lit up, awakening from sleep mode.

Diane stared. One of the screens was taken up by a picture of herself – of Diane Cole, the girl she’d once been. She wrinkled her nose. God, had she looked that bad? Well, she had been deadly ill. If one graded on a curve…

Nonetheless, she closed the loathsome picture, revealing the plain desktop background beneath.

Her gaze fell on a folder right in the center of the screen. It was practically begging for attention.

CAROLINE

The folder was filled with files and Diane leisurely scrolled through, scanning their names. She saw some labeled police report and others appeared to be excerpts from newspapers. There were also several videos. She clicked on the latest which the timestamp identified as being almost ten years old.

The screen was filled with static for a long moment, crackling, before it dissolved to show a lone chair in front of a white wall. A moment later someone got pushed to sit onto it, their hands and feet bound. The person’s – woman’s – head was covered with a bag which was promptly taken off by a man who kept his face carefully out of frame.

It revealed a disheveled beauty, a thin rag gagging her mouth. She glared at her captor with icy blue eyes and Diane jolted with recognition. It was the teenager from Kara’s family picture, now a grown woman, not much younger than Diane herself.

The man unfastened the gag behind her head and she – Caroline? – spat it out.

Then she spat at her captor.

He viciously backhanded her, then moved out of frame. She grinned, and slowly turned her head toward the camera, not quite looking directly at Diane but at someone standing behind her.

“Is that all you’ve got? My little brother hits harder than that.”

“Just read the cue cards,” said a distorted voice.

“Yeah, yeah.” She blew a stray strand of long black hair from her face, squinting slightly at something off-screen. “Dear Mister and Mrs. Reynolds, if you ever want to see your beloved daughter again – ha, some epic fact checking errors there – blabla, give me money. That’s how the rest of it goes, right?”

“Do you want me to slap you again, girl?”

“Yes, please do. It’ll be wonderful evidence of your violent and unstable nature at your trial. Call me vindictive, but I’d like to ensure a life sentence.”

“Do you know what I could do to you?”

Caroline glared and it was so reminiscent of Shade it was terrifying. “Yes, as a matter of fact I do. Do you think this is my first time being kidnapped for ransom? And let me tell you, you suck at this job. The others were way more professional.”

“Read the bloody cue cards!”

She sighed and read out the details of the drop-off in a monotone, then faced the camera directly.

“Mom, dad, just give this gentleman here what he wants, and I can be back home for our customary awkward dinner.” Her face softened, and her voice became affectionate. “Ian, a kidnapped sister is not an excuse to slack off on your homework. Don’t worry.”

She smiled.

“Everything’s going to be fine.”

The video cut off.

Diane stared, wide-eyed.

Her reverie was broken by a startled yell from upstairs and her head snapped up. Then she sprinted back up the short tunnel, almost getting turned around in the mansion before finding Kara’s bedroom again.

He wasn’t in bed.

Instead, an almost naked shorthaired woman was standing in front of the mirror, staring at her quite sizable breasts, aghast. At the sound of Diane’s arrival she whipped around, narrowing icy blue eyes.

“You,” came Kara’s decidedly male voice, verging on hysteria. “What the hell did you do to me?!”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 19

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Kara – no, Shade – no, Ian wasn’t panicking.

He was calm, and cold, and aloof.

He also had breasts.

They were heaving.

This was because he was breathing heavily in what might be called hyperventilation due to the fact that he was panicking.

“Kara…?” Diane’s voice was hesitant and she was staring at him with her red eyes wide.

“No,” he snapped. “That’s not my name.” At least his voice still sounded right. He crossed his arms over his chest as if that might hide his generous endowment, only to find out that this gesture really didn’t work as it used to. His arms were rubbing up against his nipples which rapidly hardened to stiff little nubs in response.

“Ian?” she tried tentatively, even more hesitant than before, and he relaxed a fraction.

Wait.

She was not supposed to know that name.

With growing horror he realized that there was a villain standing in his bedroom. His actual bedroom. In his house. In his civilian life.

She took a step forward, approaching him like one might approach a cornered animal, gently holding out a hand. He took a step back to match hers, and his back hit the mirror.

Diane had done this to him.

He’d almost died because she’d weakened him. Had it been a trap?

Why are you still alive then, asked a voice in his head that had the pedantic nasally twang of Reason. It quickly got tackled to the ground by Panic, joined by Irrational Anger, which gave Reason a few swift kicks while it was down. Confusion, not wanting to be left out and not really knowing what else to do, joined the pile, halfheartedly holding Reason down as well.

“You did this to me.” This time it wasn’t a question. It was an accusation.

Diane looked confused and – hurt?

“K- Ian. Calm down. I have no idea what’s going on.”

“You turned me into a woman, that’s what’s going on!”

Hell, not even that. He was stuck in some sort of hybrid state. He was still very much male downstairs. He’d checked – and ignored the brief sting of disappointment. But everything else was completely feminine. His waist. His face. His breasts. When he’d jumped out of bed he’d lost his balance, not used to his new center of gravity.

“Kara.” Her voice was a command, the one she reserved for the bedroom. “Look at me.” He responded despite himself. “I didn’t do this.”

He wanted to believe her.

Diane took another step toward him, and he had nowhere to back up to.

“And I am quite insulted that you think I would.”

She gently laid her palm on his cheek, and he leaned into the touch on instinct. Their gazes met.

“What happened?” he asked quietly. The last night was a blur of vivid images that made little sense. He remembered arriving at the warehouse. He remembered Diane utterly failing at stealth and him covering her back. He remembered fighting the Executioner, though he didn’t remember why. He supposed because the villain was there, and there was a rule that they had to pair up and fight when in close proximity. Then nothing.

“You got injured,” she said slowly and her gaze dropped to his new body, lingering on his chest. “And teleported us to safety. I healed you. When I left you here a couple of hours ago you still looked, well…” She reached out and brushed her fingertips along the round slope. His skin tingled, her touch leaving a scorching trail in her wake. He shivered at the new sensation, heat pooling in his insides.

“And you really didn’t do this?” His voice cracked when she gave his pink nipple a squeeze, momentarily breaking into a higher octave. He coughed, massaging his throat.

Diane gave him an annoyed look. “Kara, all I do is heal people. I have no idea how to modify bodies, and if I did, I wouldn’t do it without your permission. If you haven’t noticed, even when I forced your hand, I made sure you really wanted it every step of the way.”

She had. He looked down at himself, panic slightly receding. Waking up in an unfamiliar body was bad; thinking Diane had done it was worse. Kara’s brain finally started functioning in some semblance of sanity.

Diane was still curiously stroking his hypersensitive new flesh and his breaths grew shallow with something entirely different than panic.

Kara had breasts.

Kara had curves.

Kara had an entirely feminine face that might even be called pretty.

Nobody would ever look at her again and see something other than a woman.

Kara’s vision suddenly got very blurry and she blinked rapidly.

Diane got on her toes – their height difference was as pronounced as ever – and pressed a gentle kiss to Kara’s lip. “We’ll figure this out, okay?” she murmured, and Kara’s only answer was a soft moan, her hands dropping to rest on Diane’s hips, drawing her closer.

“So that’s still there, then,” Diane observed with a soft laugh, grinding against Kara’s stirring cock. Kara made a strangled noise in the back of her throat, her tongue darting out to coax Diane’s lips open.

She obliged happily, splaying her fingers and cupping Kara’s breasts, squeezing. Kara gasped as at the unfamiliar sensation, deciding instantly that this was her new favorite thing in the whole world. “Do that…” She moaned, thrusting her hip. Again. Againagainagain.

Diane cocked her head, withdrawing from the kiss to gaze up at her. Then her lips curved into that wicked smile Kara knew so well. “Do you like having your tits played with, Kara?”

Kara whimpered.

Diane did not wait for an answer, bending at the knee and closing her lips over Kara’s puckering nipple. Kara gasped as Diane sucked and swirled her tongue, kneading the breast her lips were neglecting with her nimble fingers.

Kara’s cock throbbed but her breasts ached, and Kara knew where she’d rather feel Diane’s wickedly talented tongue.

She moaned in her deep timbre, her head falling back as she buried her fingers in Diane’s hair, stroking the smooth texture of the red petals growing within. “Please… ahhh… please don’t stop, oh god.” What little semblance of coherence Kara had left just up and abandoned her, dissolving into deep-throated moans and gasps and whimpers.

And then her voice broke.

Kara started coughing viciously, Diane drawing her head back in alarm. Her throat burned and Kara reached to grab it. Her Adam’s apple was shifting under her skin, a sickening sensation, and then it was just gone.

The coughing fit subsided, leaving Kara staring wide-eyed into the distance.

“Kara?” Diane’s concerned voice cut through the sudden clarity in his mind. “Are you okay?”

“I…” He winced. His voice was husky, on the deep end of the spectrum of women’s voices, but clearly feminine nonetheless. At least you don’t sound like a squeaky toy, some part of his mind tried to console him. “It’s… whatever is causing this, it’s still happening.”

Shade leaned against the mirror behind him, slowly sliding along it to sit down, curling his knees to his chest. Diane knelt next to him, gingerly stroking his hair.

“Is that such a bad thing?” she asked hesitantly.

His gaze focused on her in a glare. She withered for a moment, then frowned back.

“I mean… you like being Kara. I don’t understand.”

“Women are weak.”

She drew back, highly offended. “I’m sorry, I must have hallucinated. All I heard was Please impale me on a vine, Diane!”

He exhaled sharply. “Physically.” He raked his fingers through his hair as he stared down at his new body. It definitely had good muscle definition… for a woman. Which was to say, far less than he used to have. “You threaten to impale me on a vine because you couldn’t take anyone in a physical fight.”

“See this? This is me summoning a vine.”

“Because you can!” he yelled and she flinched. “I don’t… I don’t have powers like yours. I have always, always been limited in what I can do.” He stared at his hands. Hands that were so fucking small and dainty.

What if he lost his height, too?

Shade knew how to fight opponents with longer reach, but it was hard. He would have to change his entire fighting style, almost starting from scratch. The advantages of smaller size – presenting an evasive target – were entirely lost on him since he was already an evasive target to begin with thanks to his teleporting.

Shade couldn’t afford to lose the few strengths that he had. He was already an underdog surrounded by demi-gods in capes, and this would only make it worse.

Gentle arms wrapped around him and Diane pressed a kiss to his hair.

They sat curled up like that for a long time.

“How’d you know my name?” Ian asked eventually.

“I went snooping.”

“Of course you did.”

“I’d say I’m sorry, but I’m not.”

A hint of a smile flitted across Ian’s face. Diane kissed him once more, and somehow her knowing his civilian identity wasn’t the worst thing in the world. Truthfully, she’d already known enough of his secrets to hurt him if she’d really had any desire to do so.

“Listen. I have a friend. She’s brilliant, and I bet she can figure out what’s doing this to you, and then she can probably engineer a way to reverse it, too. We could go see her, if you’d like.”

He raised his head.

“She is a villain, though. Promise me you’ll play nice?”


***



Shade’s hips wouldn’t stop swaying.

He ground his teeth and forced himself to walk more stiffly. Diane snickered softly, but had the decency to look chastened when he glared at her.

“I’m sorry. You walk like you have a stick up your ass.”

“Well, I wouldn’t have to if my hips would stop this nonsense.”

Diane just bit her lip and turned her face away to giggle where he could not see it.

“Are we there yet?” he grated.

“Almost.” Diane had Shade teleport to the factory district to cut their commute as short as possible.

He was wearing normal clothes, having not even tried putting on the skintight costume. There was no way it would fit him anymore. The jeans were simultaneously too loose and too tight, hugging his generous ass, and his shirt fared little better, stretched tightly over his breasts.

With some mixed emotion he’d determined that his dick was slightly smaller, too. After some creative tugging, the bulge was barely noticeable.

He drew the hood of his open jacket deeper over his face as Diane entered what looked like an abandoned factory. Shade wasn’t quite sure how to feel about consulting with a villain scientist, but he dreaded revealing his problem to the heroic contacts he had even more. Better to have a stranger examine him.

His eyes widened as he took in the vines curling along the walls, moss and flowers growing over broken machinery. Diane lived here? Something in his chest reverberated uncomfortably at the thought of her living in squalor.

“Diane,” a voice snapped, heavy footfalls approaching them. “What have you dragged in?” The air was growing freezing. Shade’s breath fogged.

“A friend. Listen, Amelia, don’t freak out, but I need a favor…”

Shade’s eyes widened as a familiar tech-armor came into view.

No.

She’s dead.

Paragon City had a threat rating system. This assigned every villain a number from 1 to 10, roughly estimating how dangerous they were to face. Correspondingly, every hero got a rating that was determined by how high a villain they could reliably take down solo. This allowed heroes to determine when to retreat, and to only respond to distress calls they were qualified to handle. The system was far from perfect but it had drastically improved efficiency and cut down on heroes getting fatally injured.

Diane, having only emerged recently, had quickly risen to 4, and would likely rise higher if she escalated her violence. Shade was a 7, which was as high as it got for low-powered heroes. Captain Patriot and Amethyst Star were both at 8 with the potential for more.

Cinder Snow was a perfect 10, judged capable of leveling entire cities by herself.

She was also a hero killer.

Shade lunged.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 20

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade hit a forcefield.

His vision went white, pain exploding in his temples as he was thrown back.

When his vision slowly returned, the whiteness slowly fading into pale blurry outlines, he found himself half-buried under debris. There was a ringing in his ears, and he could make out muffled voice beneath.

“…remove your toy or I break it!”

“Amelia, please,” pleaded the golden blur that slowly sharpened to take Diane’s form. “I’ve never asked you for anything. But I’m asking you for this.”

There was a long tense silence. Or as silent as it could be when Shade still had that high-pitched ringing in his ears. He shook his head to clear it, shifting the debris to slide off his body.

His vision had recovered enough for him to see both the women turning to look at him.

“Oh, it’s awake.”

Diane’s lips thinned and she strode toward Shade, crouching next to him. “You promised me you wouldn’t attack my friend,” she said reproachfully.

“Your friend,” Shade echoed, voice hollow. “You did not tell me your friend was a monster.”

Cinder Snow.

She’d been active three years ago for only a short window of time before vanishing, presumed to have been killed in battle with Chrono Warden, an – at the time new – arcane heroine who finally managed to break her incredibly sophisticated defenses.

Yet in the few months she’d been active, Cinder Snow had left a trail of devastation in her wake. She had been absolutely unstoppable, her strong innate powers of being able to control both ice and fire augmented with superior technology. Combined with an undeniably brilliant – if insane – mind, she’d successfully taken out entire squads of heroes.

And then she’d earned her title of hero killer.

Not many villains dared to strike a killing blow. To kill a hero was to provoke the wrath of heroes everywhere, who viciously avenged their fallen comrades. The fear of retribution kept villains in line, protecting less skilled or younger heroes.

Cinder Snow had not struck a killing blow.

What she’d done to PsyKick was far, far worse than death.

Diane frowned at him. “She saved my life,” she countered.

“Do you even know what that woman has done?”

“I don’t care,” she hissed. “She is my friend and I trust her and you will not attack her again.”

Shade lowered his gaze and slowly pushed himself up.

Diane was a villain. He knew this, of course. Had always known. But on some level he’d stopped thinking of her as that. She was just Diane. Kind, loving Diane, with her unhinged but harmless brand of humor who was a villain in name only. The stings of discomfort he felt on occasion were easy to brush aside.

This was not. Cinder Snow was evil, the worst kind of villainous sociopath, and Diane called her a friend.

“Did you put it back on its leash?” Cinder Snow asked in a bored voice.

“Shade’s not an it, Amelia,” Diane murmured, holding out a hand to help him up. Shade ignored it, standing up on his own, glaring daggers at the mad scientist. “And he won’t attack you again. Right?” The last she added in a sharp tone toward Shade. He turned his glare on Diane, and she glared back.

“…right. I’m leaving.”

“No,” Diane pleaded, grabbing his arm as shadows swirled, preventing him from teleporting without taking her with him. “Kara, she can help you.”

“Don’t call me that!” Shade’s gaze shifted to Cinder Snow, hoping she hadn’t heard the name that was just between them.

The mad scientist met his gaze, looking bored. “Oh, like I haven’t been spying on you. Congratulations, your skill in giving my minion consecutive orgasms is improving.”

Minion, mouthed Shade, no sound escaping his lips.

Diane sputtered. He had never seen her flustered before.

“Be that as it may… fine. If you want this so badly, Diane, let’s make it quick. I suppose his case is mildly interesting. Follow me.”

She turned her back and strode off.

There ensued a vicious tug of war between Shade and Diane, with Diane dragging him to follow. “Kara,” she snapped. “I don’t care what you think of her, but you can’t deny that she is a genius. Give her ten minutes to figure this out.”

“No,” he growled, yanking his hand away. “I am not letting myself be touched by some fucking sociop-“

“When I tell you to follow, I expect you to follow.”

A trapdoor opened to his feet, and before Shade quite knew what had happened, he found himself strapped to a gurney that had just appeared out of the ground. The plates in the walls shifted, turning to reveal computer screens. They detached themselves, fastened to long metal coils which rolled and writhed like snakes, surrounding him with monitors.

Cinder Snow appeared in his line of sight, unceremoniously slamming a needle into his arm. He yelled, not in pain, but shock and anger. Some machinery whirred, and a metal strap descended over his mouth, muzzling him.

“Overkill,” murmured Diane under her breath, disapprovingly gazing at Cinder Snow, who shrugged casually.

Shade made a muffled sound of outraged protest. Diane reached out to reassuringly stroke his cheek and he glared at her.

“I’m sorry. Amelia, could you not…?”

“No,” replied the villain flatly. “He attacked me. Let’s just get this over with.”

Cinder Snow’s gaze was focused entirely on the screens which were now displaying flashing images of text and data at a rapid pace. She hummed thoughtfully, and then sighed. “Diane, could you get me the Arcanator?”

Diane hesitated, gaze darting between Shade and Cinder Snow, seeming torn. His eyes widened.

No, no, don’t leave me with her–

“I won’t hurt him,” Cinder Snow assured Diane, almost affectionately. “He attacked me, not vice versa.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Diane leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his brow. “I’ll be right back, I promise.”

Shade could have screamed then.

Cinder Snow watched Diane leave, then immediately stopped examining Shade.

“Diane did it,” she said flatly.

He stopped struggling, his blood running cold.

“It is painfully obvious what happened. And she should have realized it, too. But, well, I am quite fond of my minion, but she’s not that bright.” The affection in her voice threw Shade. “I assume I’m going to have to draw you a diagram, too?”

Shade glared, even as his heart was hammering against his chest. She’d sworn, she’d promised that she hadn’t done it…

“Do you know how Diane’s healing powers work?”

After a long pause, Shade slowly shook his head as much as the straps allowed.

“She is not like most other healers. They heal a cut or a disease and they are precise about it. They do not heal beyond what they mean to, for they have to conserve their power. But Diane… I made her out of a magical artifact which was created for the sole purpose of healing. At all times it strives to fulfill its directive; its magic continually spilling out of her. When she heals a cut, she might also heal an undetected tumor, without even meaning to. Or knowing she is doing it.

“Many healers are also potential killers, do you know that? They can mend flesh, but they can also whither it, just with a touch. Diane cannot. Her magic wants to heal and do nothing but heal. She cannot reshape a body into something it was not meant to be.”

Shade raised a muffled objection to that.

“Which brings me to you. Tell me, how long have you had a desire to put on female clothing? Since you were a child, I’d wager.”

Shade said nothing. Would have said nothing even if he wasn’t gagged. A computer screen slithered in front of him, displaying data he couldn’t even read.

“You were born with a birth defect. A disconnect between your mind and your body. So Diane started healing your body, as is her purpose.” Cinder Snow tapped something on the screen. “Say hello to your new X chromosome.”

No.

“Now I’m sure you’re wondering why I sent my little minion to fetch something I don’t need when I could have just told you that in front of her.”

Icy cold fingers roughly grabbed his chin, forcing him to look into hate-filled eyes.

“You flinch when I call her my minion. Have you noticed? I have.” She leaned in closer. “But that is what she is. I made her. I took a dying girl and created perfection. She is mine.”

She leaned so close he could feel her freezing breath on his ear as she whispered, “Do you even know what that woman has done?”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 21

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Diane hurried back to the entrance, the humming artifact clutched tightly to her chest. She knew Amelia would never hurt Kara – she simply wasn’t capable of deception, telegraphing her murderous intentions far and wide – but she nonetheless didn’t want to leave them alone longer than was necessary.

She rounded a corner and slammed into armor.

Amelia’s icy hands reached to steady her before she truly lost her balance. Diane blinked in confusion. Amelia plucked the Arcanator from her hands.

“It was you,” she said flatly.

“What? No! I didn’t–”

“Your toy is a trans woman. All you did was heal her body to match her mind. Don’t bore me with something this mundane again.”

And just like that, Amelia stalked past her, leaving Diane swaying in confusion.

Kara was a woman?

It wasn’t exactly a shock, considering his – her? – prior behavior, but still. After a moment’s introspection, Diane concluded it didn’t matter to her. Kara was Kara. She broke into a sprint, hoping he – she – hadn’t already left.

She found Kara sitting on the gurney, freed from the straps, staring blankly at the wall.

“Kara?” she called out softly, slowing her steps as she approached him. Her.

The short-haired woman didn’t visibly react, still staring at something in the distance only she could see.

“You did this to me.” Her voice was dull, devoid of inflection.

“I… I’m sorry?” Diane wasn’t exactly sure why she was apologizing for healing. Wasn’t this a good thing?

“But you didn’t know.” The observation was delivered in the same creepy monotone. It was starting to freak Diane out so she closed the distance between them, brushing her fingertips along Kara’s cheek. She didn’t react.

“I didn’t,” she said softly. “Kara, I..”

“Have you ever done anything worse than stealing?”

She blinked, taken aback. “What?”

“Answer me.” Kara finally moved, slightly tilting her head to gaze at Diane. Her eyes were so very, very empty. A shiver ran down Diane’s spine.

“No. I mean, I beat up a few people, but…”

“Right.”

“…why do you ask?”

Kara’s lips twisted into a mocking smile. “Rule number one. Villains lie.”

“I’m not–“

“I know.”

Diane stared at Kara. Everything about her demeanor was just intensely unnerving. It was so cold. There was no affection in her gaze at all.

“What’s wrong with you? Did Amelia–“

“You left me.”

Diane blinked.

“You left me. With her.” Kara’s voice was slowly rising.

Diane’s brow furrowed. “I was gone for five minutes, Kara. And Amelia wouldn’t hurt–“

“You don’t know that!”

Diane flinched at the sudden yell.

“She could have killed me! She could have done worse than kill me! Did you even think about my safety for one second?” Kara’s voice cracked. “Do you care about me at all?”

Diane swayed at the gut punch, but recovered quickly. “Of course I care about you, how can you even–“

Kara laughed humorlessly, slowly pushing herself to stand up. “Really? I couldn’t tell in-between you passively watching as I was strapped to a fucking torture chair by a homicidal maniac and the many, many times you did what you do best. Which is whatever the fuck you want, regardless of my wishes.”

“You like it when I force–“

“I am not a fucking toy, Diane!” Kara hissed. “And the world is bigger than our bedroom. I know I’m shit at expressing them, but I have feelings, too! When, exactly, has anything in this relationship not gone exactly like you wanted it? When you tied me up and forced a woman’s name from my lips? When you had me begging on my knees for crumbs of your affection?” White hot fury was suffusing every word. “When you made me help you commit crimes?”

“Okay, I’m sorry, Kara, just calm down and we can–“

“I am calm.” And suddenly her voice was perfectly level again, so flat and cold. “I am done.”

“D-done?”

“With you.”

“No,” Diane sputtered. “I forbid it.”

Kara turned away, shadows swirling at her feet. Diane lunged forward, grabbing her wrist, and Kara violently pushed her away.

“Do not touch me!”

Diane stumbled back, blinking rapidly against the tears welling in her eyes. “Kara! Kara, stop, please! I love you!”

Kara froze, mid-teleport. Even the dark mist around her hovered motionlessly in place.

“I love you,” Diane repeated, quietly.

Kara slowly turned her head back to face her and Diane smiled tentatively, encouraged.

“You’re mine.”

Kara reared backed as if she’d slapped her. And then she sneered.

“What does a villain know of love?”

Then she was gone.

Diane sank to her knees.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 22

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade threw himself against a training dummy, kicking and punching and kicking it again until his muscles screamed in agony.

It was his therapy. Couldn’t save a civilian? Train. Had another meaningless one-night-stand, leaving him feeling sick and nauseous? Train. Couldn’t stop thinking about wearing that cute skirt he saw in passing on display in a storefront? Train harder.

He yelled in frustration, bruising his bloody knuckles in a badly aimed hit, and his voice was raw and hoarse and wrong.

Shade was not a woman.

He wasn’t.

He’d had a fucking underwear fetish, that was all.

Shade kicked the dummy again, and then sank to his knees beside it, breathing heavily.

I love you.

She had no right to say that to him. None. She didn’t even know what that meant. They were just words, expertly honed to convince him to stay.

You’re mine.

Had he actually been stupid enough to think he could change her?

He laughed bitterly and was acutely aware of the weight of his breasts rising and falling with each breath. It was her who’d sunk her claws into him, shaping and twisting him to suit her sick desires while he saw things in her that just weren’t there. The way he’d groveled before her…

He’d barely known her two months and he’d already volunteered to go along on a robbery with her. Given time, what would she have turned him into?

He couldn’t recognize the woman staring back at him in the mirror.

She looked so much like Caroline it physically hurt.

“I have failed you,” he rasped.


***



Diane didn’t know how long she just sat there, staring at nothing.

What does a villain know of love?

Nothing, really. As someone born with a heart that was truly terribly broken to the point that it would eventually kill her, she had always scoffed at all these angsty teens whining about broken hearts. They didn’t know heartache. Heartache was not being able to breathe while curling up in a fetal position, thinking that this was the moment she was going to die.

Diane finally understood what they had been talking about.

It hurt.

It hurt a lot.

Different than true physical pain, but pain nonetheless.

Diane decided she didn’t care for the sensation. But she didn’t know what to do about it either. She had never been rejected in her life. Had never put herself in a position where she could be rejected.

Alcohol, said a voice in her head. It emanated from that part of her brain that was widely known for its terrible ideas.

She decided it was a brilliant suggestion.

When Diane pushed open the door to their makeshift kitchen, Amelia was there, glancing up at her entrance. She was sitting at the table and wordlessly slid a glass toward the empty seat in front of her.

“You heard that, huh?” Diane sat down, peering at the orange liquid. Then she experimentally took a sip. Vodka burned in her throat, soothed by the sweet taste of orange juice.

“I have the entire base bugged, so yes.”

There was a long silence as Diane took another sip.

“One of the downsides to being a villain is that no one will ever believe you when you say you are sorry,” Amelia said softly, raising her own glass.

“Are you sorry for bugging our hotel room?”

“I could say yes, but you wouldn’t believe me.”

Diane chuckled bitterly, staring at her glass. “You had no right.”

“I rarely do. That’s what makes us villains, Diane.” Amelia shrugged. “I only did it because I was worried for you. And I was right, as I so often am.” Her dark eyes glistened with a dangerous light. “The hero hurt you.”

Diane said nothing and finished her drink. Then she got up to pour another.

“Why does Shade hate you so much?”

“Heroes like her hate all villains,” she said simply.

She doesn’t hate me.

Or maybe that was didn’t now.

She could have done worse than kill me!

“There has to be more to it than that.” For a brief moment, Shade had sounded scared. Shade hadn’t been scared even when she lay dying in Diane’s arms. Diane had heard of Cinder Snow when she started appearing, seemingly unstoppable, but she didn’t know the details. “Did you meet before?”

“Perhaps. I don’t remember all the flies I swatted away. They came after me in groups.”

Diane returned to the table, sipping from a new glass.

“So you don’t know.”

“I did not say that.” Amelia buffed her fingernails, gazing at them coquettishly. “I can take an educated guess.”

Diane looked at her expectantly, arching an eyebrow. “Well?”

“Heroes are so protective of their own. She is likely angry over what I did to one named PsyKick.”

Diane tilted her head. “What did you do?”

Amelia sighed. “A long story, and a sordid one at that.”

“Tell me.”

The mad scientist swished her drink contemplatively. “I am second generation, you know.”

“Huh?”

“My parents. They were mad scientists before me. They met while trying to steal nuclear missiles for components at the same time. They hit it off. It was all terribly romantic and sappy.”

Amelia started talking slowly, at first, perhaps because she was not familiar with telling her life story to anyone. Diane listened quietly as Amelia leaned back and became more comfortable with every word.

“With parents like them I was always destined for greatness. They taught me everything, giving me a solid understanding of the principles of science by age 3. By age 5 I was studying metaphysics. And by the time I was 8 I was building death rays in our backyard.

“Other children bored me. They were so moronic, barely able to form a coherent thought let alone discuss anything of importance. By the time I was 10 I even started surpassing my own parents.” She smiled grimly. “They didn’t like that. At all. Shocking but true, villains don’t make the most loving caregivers.

“But there was one mind who could keep up with me.

“My sister. Constance.

“She was younger than me, but equally brilliant. Perhaps…” At this thought she looked away, taking a long sip. “Perhaps even more so.

“She also had magic.

“Magic… magic is the universe’s raised middle finger to scientists everywhere. There is no rhyme or reason as to how it works, or who will be born gifted with it.

“Constance was very gifted. Time and space bent to her will.”

Amelia turned up her palm, a blue flame flickering above it. “I gave myself these powers in an effort to keep up with her. It took a few tries and several vats of toxic acid, but I did it. It was still not nearly as impressive as what she could do.

“I loved her, and I hated her.

“…our parents only hated her. They hated magic and they hated that she practiced hers. They favored me.” Her lips curved into a serene smile. “They really should have been nicer to Constance, though. I killed them.

“Their stupidity gave Constance an aversion to the scientific disciplines. She did not want to be like them, so she turned to her magic. I was content to let that happen; this way we weren’t rivals any longer. Still, a genius mind like hers was wasted on magic tricks, or so I thought.

“We came to Paragon, which has one of the few universities to offer Arcane Studies. Constance immersed herself in student life. How she could stand the stupidity of her fellow students I will never understand, but she was happy, and so was I.

“I worked on my inventions and soon enough I was ready. I made my debut as Cinder Snow. And no one could stop me. All learned to fear me.

“Constance had always been very supportive of my efforts to conquer the world. But suddenly she wasn’t. She was uncomfortable with some of the things I did and told me to stop. She said I was turning into our parents.

“That gave me pause.

“What I didn’t know at the time was that Constance had met a man. A fellow student. A hero. She’d deduced his secret identity and somehow – the details are unclear to me and quite frankly, I do not wish to know – they fell in love.

“PsyKick.” She sneered the name like an insult.

“He encouraged her to be a hero, too. Told her that she could rise above her origins. He could never be with a villain, but they could be heroes together.

“He was taking her from me.”

The glass in Amelia’s hand shattered and Diane jumped.

“I could not let that happen. But Constance loved him and wanted to be with him, so I could not just kill him either. I impotently watched as Constance secretly designed herself a hero costume and started partnering up with PsyKick. Chrono Warden, that was the name she chose.

“So I started building a machine that would set things right. I had examined the situation carefully. Constance loved PsyKick. PsyKick was a hero, and would not love a villain. Consequently, Constance was becoming a hero, creating a rift between us.

“So the obvious solution was to make PsyKick a villain. Everyone would be happy.

“PsyKick, as the name implies, had psychic powers; his mental defenses were very strong. It took a lot of effort to break them and reshape him to be my minion.

“The idea was to force him to commit a variety of villainous acts, giving him an overwhelming euphoric response every time he did as I bid him. Constance wanted a happily ever after, so he had to be happy being a villain. Then, once he had a taste of how good life could be, I would remove the need to obey.

“What I didn’t account for was just how horrifying it would be for him to enjoy hurting his former teammates.

“It broke him.

“Constance was so angry. She confronted me in costume, her magic sweeping aside my technological barriers like they were nothing. I didn’t think she would truly hurt me. She loved me. I didn’t realize until too late that, yes, she would.”

Amelia trailed off, seeming lost in memory. Then she turned her gaze toward Diane, eyes shining with emotion.

“I would show you the scars she left, but you took them from me.”

Diane’s mouth was dry, and she licked her lips. “What happened to PsyKick?” she asked in a whisper.

Amelia shrugged. “From what I hear he now compulsively tries to serve any villain he comes across. They keep him locked up in some hospital. His mental defenses are too strong to overcome to fix him.” She got that faraway look in her eyes again, her lips curving into a small smile, voice filled with professional pride. “They do not have tools as good as mine.”

“I see,” Diane somehow choked out.

Amelia gazed at her for a long moment. Then her voice grew silky. “You are not thinking of leaving me, are you?”

Diane forced her lips into her best carefree smile. “Of course not.”

Amelia’s answering smile was so very, very cold.

“Good.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 23

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade woke up aching and panting.

One hand was on his breast, squeezing, while the other was between his legs, slim fingers wrapped around his stiff cock. He shuddered at the sensation. His entire body was burning, every inch of skin sizzling with heat, responding to the slightest touch. It was different. He had never felt anything like this before; arousal used to be concentrated just in his groin and now it was everywhere, clawing at his insides with need.

His insides.

There was an ache there, something hollow, something begging to be filled.

Penetration,
he realized dimly, some part of him with delight, the other with horror. This body was craving penetration.

He moaned, his mind filling with images of Diane and her wonderfully skilled fingers. She would tease him while he moaned and writhed, as was her way, taking a long time to get him worked up until he was an incoherent mess. And then she would push her fingers into his slick pussy, and he would be so wet for her…

Kara came harder than he ever had in his life.

And then the shame hit him. He let go off his – still hard – dick, squeezing his eyes shut. Letting go off his breasts was even harder.

He couldn’t stop thinking about her. For all that he was done with her, his brain and body conspired against him, constantly throwing images of her at him.

He hated her for that.

But not nearly as much as he hated himself for missing her.


***



In the cold shower he noticed that his dick was smaller than it had been yesterday. He wasn’t about to take out a ruler, but he was fairly certain it was at least an inch.

He gritted his teeth. He’d hoped staying away from her would halt the transformation until he figured out what to do, but apparently it was well underway, with or without her.


***



Shade stood atop a rooftop, gazing down at the villain currently ineptly trying to rampage.

Fusion Flare, Threat Level 3.

Unlike Dionaea, that low rating did not stem from being new. No, Fusion had a long and well-established history of failing epically at just about everything he set out to do.

If Shade couldn’t defeat him, he might as well throw himself off a cliff now.

Shade wasn’t wearing much in ways of costume. In fact, he was wearing his normal, overtly large yet too tight civilian clothes; the only part that made it a costume was that he was also wearing his black domino mask.

He could have gotten something better fitting, but the thought of shopping for his new female body made him slightly nauseous. Perhaps tomorrow, but he couldn’t face it today. He wasn’t even wearing a bra – the ones he owned were too small, and not fit for physical exertion anyway. Instead, he’d gone to his medicine cabinet and bandaged his chest, binding his breasts as tightly as possible. It had taken a few tries before it felt remotely comfortable.

Newbie heroes often didn’t have the means to create a costume by themselves, so it was not unusual to see them in civilian clothes early in their career. Hell, some less traditional heroes eschewed capes entirely. Shade would just pretend to be one of them.

He silently dropped from the roof, acrobatically leaping from wall to wall until he landed in the alley with a low crouch, perfectly balanced.

There would be no teleporting. His shadows were too distinctive.

He’d have to rely entirely on his skill. And this weak, weak body of his.

Shade adjusted the metal bracelets on his wrists. Hidden blades. Proper steel ones. His plasma blades were likewise too well-known.

Invisible, he slipped through the shadows until he was in earshot of Fusion. Then he dropped his shadows. He wanted this to be a battle, not a one-hit-KO from sneak attack.

“…yes, just fill the bags and nobody has to get hur– holy shit, where did you come from?”

Shade did not answer. He just lunged.

He crouched low, sweeping his leg to trip Fusion. The brightly costumed man yelled, flailing his arms wildly. There was the low hum of an energy beam being charged, and then a bright blue ray shot from his palms, arcing in a cone-form in Shade’s general direction.

Shade dodged. Easily.

And then his foot connected with the villain’s ribcage, and a very satisfying crack filled the air.

It was over before it had truly begun.

And Shade smiled.

True, defeating Fusion Flare was like winning a medal in a race where they were handed out like candy for participation, but it soothed his grievously wounded pride anyway.

So of course the universe couldn’t let him have his moment.

“Impressive!” bellowed a booming voice. It was an octave lower than Shade was used to hearing it.

Oh no.

The Captain was striding toward him with a big smile.

“I don’t think I’ve seen you around before. It’s always good to see a new generation of heroes rise. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Captain Patriot.” He preened, puffing his chest in Heroic Pose Number Two.

Even in a new body, was he forever doomed to attracting the idiot’s attention?

“Just doing my job,” Shade mumbled under his breath and turned away, quickly striding away to the alley, away from the crowd that had gathered. The Captain trailed after him, once again living up to Shade’s image of him as an overeager puppy.

“What’s your name?”

Shade didn’t answer.

“Ms.?”

Shade swayed a little, breaking his stride at being addressed as a woman. No. That was not happiness bubbling up inside of him.

“Haven’t chosen a name,” he said quickly, just to get the Captain off his back.

“Oh, so you are new!”

And then big strong arms came down on his shoulders, the Captain squeezing him to his side.

Why did the universe hate him? Why? He didn’t deserve the shit he had to put up with.

“Well, let me tell you, you have chosen a wonderful and deeply fulfilling career. I’ve trained many new heroes, you know.” And then he looked at Shade in what could only be described as a smolder.

Shade froze.

No.

“Of course, not many new heroes look as gorgeous as you, if you don’t mind me saying.” And then his gaze briefly dropped to Shade’s generous new endowment.

Silence reigned.

There were no words.

Nothing in life had prepared Shade for this. Nothing.

“So, how about I buy you a drink and share some tips and tricks of the trade?”

“I used to be a guy!” He blurted it out before he knew what he was saying; he just really wanted the Captain to shut up.

The hero blinked, taken aback.

“Oh.”

There was a beat of silence, and he could see the wheels behind his eyes turning as the Captain slowly processed this new information.

“So you’re trying to tell me you’d rather go out for a beer then?”

Shade closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. Inner Peace. “…you’re an idiot,” he said with almost fond exasperation. It was a sentiment he found himself voicing a lot when in close proximity to him.

At that, the Captain reared back, eyes wide, his lips parting.

“Shade?!”

Ah. So his day could get worse.

He should have just gone invisible as soon as the Captain had appeared. Or better yet, he should never have gone out in public. It was too late now; if he disappeared in his signature swirl of shadows, that would just confirm his identity.

“…no?” he tried feebly.

“Holy shit, that is you!”

Shade miserably folded his arms in front of his chest, as if that could hide his cleavage. His cheeks were burning and even though he was covered from head to toe, he felt exposed and vulnerable.

“Bro, what happened?” The Captain was still staring at him in slack-jawed bewilderment.

“…magical accident,” Shade answered, giving a small, helpless shrug as if that explained everything.

The Captain recovered some of his composure, closing his mouth. “Fucking magic users, man,” he said with a sympathetic nod. His eyes were still wide, though.

Awkward silence.

“So…” The Captain cleared his throat. “Do you want to get that drink?”

“I am going to murder you,” Shade said flatly, taking a menacing step toward him.

The Captain stumbled back, shaking his head fervently. “I meant a drink! Alcohol! As in, totally platonic drinking buddies!” He swallowed. “If I was in your situation I would really want one.”


***



Shade peered into his almost empty glass and decided that drinking with the Captain wasn’t the worst thing in the world. It turned out he was actually a lot more tolerable if viewed through the pleasant buzz of slight inebriation.

“So then I said to Amethyst ‘Did you know my superstrength comes with superstamina?’ but she just gave me that look. I mean, death ray eyes aren’t one of her confirmed powers, but at that moment I could have sworn otherwise.” The Captain sighed. “She’s so uptight, man.”

“She’s had a rough year,” Shade mumbled into his glass.

“Yeah, I know! So you’d think she’d be up for some loving to cheer her up, but no.” The bartender deposited two fresh pints of beer in front of them, and the Captain took a long gulp. “I’m never gonna tap that at this rate.”

“So go find someone else,” Shade said, and winced when he realized that subtly slurring his new husky voice made him sound like a sultry sex goddess. Alcohol. He needed more alcohol.

“Yeah, but…” The Captain didn’t seem to have noticed, gesturing vaguely. “Amethyst, man. Have you seen her lately? She really needs someone to cheer her up.”

“Holy shit, you like her,” Shade blurted out, amazed.

“Dude, I’ve been telling you that for ages! Were you even listening?”

“…right. Sorry.” Pause. “You know that you can’t solve her problems with your dick, right?”

“Well, what else can I do, bro? There’s no one I can beat up for her, and you know what it’s like not being good with words and shit.”


***



“So, dude, can I touch them?”

“No.”

“Aw. Come on!”

“No.”

“At least tell me what they’re like.”

“They’re heavy. They throw off my balance. And they never stop jiggling.”

“…could you bounce up and down a bit?”


***



“Dude. Bro. You’re awesome. You know that, right?” The Captain’s voice was barely intelligible, but spoken with such intensity that it commanded attention.

“You shouldn’t call me that,” came Shade’s equally slurred voice.

“What?”

“Bro.” He squinted into his glass, and then gestured to his rack. “I’m not a bro anymore.”

The Captain gesticulated wildly. “Oh, bullshit. You’re my friend, and that makes you my bro.” His eyebrows furrowed. “Bro-ette. Sorry for hitting on you, by the way.”

“I haven’t been a very good friend to you, though.”

“ ’sokay.” He smiled a drunken smile.

“I’m not Arrow, you know.”

“Huh?”

“I’m never gonna be Arrow 2.0.”

The furrow in the Captain’s brow deepened. Then he guffawed. “Shit, man, is that why you’ve been so cold to me all this time?”

Shade peered at the Captain, wishing he’d stop spinning already.

“Dude. No offense, but you are not a special snowflake. If I wanted a dark, brooding vigilante as a sidekick, I have, like, dozens to choose from.”

“Oh.” Squint. “So why?”

“Why what?”

“Why have you been trying to friend me for five years?”

The Captain was gazing at him like he didn’t understand the question. Which was entirely possible. Shade contemplated repeating it, slower and louder.

“Cause I think you’re a pretty cool guy? Gal. Whatever.”

“Oh.” Shade wasn’t sure how to respond to that. The Captain was still peering at him funny.

“Can you really not understand why someone would want to be friends with you?”

Shade found a spot on the bar counter that was suddenly highly fascinating and required close scrutiny.

“All right,” the Captain drawled, and then waved at the bartender. “Another round!”


***



“Women, man.” Shade rested his cheek on the nice cool counter, his mind filled with images of Diane. “Women.”

The Captain nodded sympathetically. “I know, bro. I know.”

He held out his fist.

After a moment’s hesitation, Shade tentatively and awkwardly reached out to bump it.


***



“So this thing…” The Captain gestured to Shade’s tits, then seemed to get entranced by the sight, trailing off. Shade snapped his fingers in front of his face to get his attention. “Oh! Yeah. Is it reversible?”

Shade closed his eyes. “…probably not.” How did one undo healing?

“Sucks.” He seemed to be straining to find something uplifting to say. “But at least you make a really hot chick!”

“Not helping.”

“Right. Sorry.”

Shade stared morosely into his glass. “This body is weak. I can’t fight anyone like this. My whole life, just… gone.”

The Captain sat up straighter, frowning. “Huh? Why?”

“I almost died because I didn’t realize how weak I was.”

“You’ll get used to it.”

“But I rely on my strength!” he insisted.

“Dude.” The Captain was giving him the side-eye again. “You’ve always been weak.”

Silence.

“I have sharp pointy objects strapped to my wrist.”

The Captain nodded. “You do. And I have no doubt you could hurt me with them. Which is the point. Seriously, man, I have superstrength. Man, woman, you guys are all weak from my perspective. And yet you’ve been fighting people like me for years and never worried about the strength difference.” He raised his glass in what might have meant to resemble a toast, spilling half the liquid. “You have skill, and that hasn’t gone away. You just, you know, need to get used to…” He gestured to his breasts again. “…all this.”

Shade snorted, but said nothing.

There was a long uncomfortable pause, until the Captain cleared his throat, clearly intent on changing the subject. “I wonder how the shippers will react to this. They’ll probably have a field day.”

Shade slowly raised his head. “Shippers?”

“Yeah, you know. It’s gonna mess up their slashfics.”

“…slashfic?”

There was a sudden gleam in the Captain’s eyes. “Oooh. You don’t know about the slashfics, do you?” His lips curved into a gleeful grin that reminded Shade of Diane. Which really should have been his cue to run away.

The Captain pulled out a smartphone from the depths of his costume – where does he keep pockets? Shade’s drunken mind complained – and tapped it wildly, shushing Shade when he tried to speak.

Then he slid the phone to Shade over the counter, looking like a kid for whom Christmas had come early. Shade picked it up with a sinking feeling, concentrating hard on the words displayed on the screen. After a few moments they stopped spinning, arranging themselves in a more or less orderly manner.


“oh baby” shade maoned, lifting his ass up in the air and putting his moist anal caverns of wonder on display for his one true love “im so ready for you. take me! take me hard!”

captain patriot stands beside him naked, his glistening manhood proud and erect.

“take my anal virginity! i give it to you as a gift!”


Shade calmly put the phone back on the counter. Then he slid it back to the Captain.

There was a long moment of silence, broken only by the small, throaty whimpers of the Captain trying to hold back his laughter.

“If your glistening manhood comes anywhere near my anal caverns of wonder, I will cut it off.”

The Captain slipped from his barstool and hit the floor.

He did not stop laughing for quite some time.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 24

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade opened his eyes, waking from dreamless sleep.

He angled his head up, slowly, expecting the punishing blow of a vicious hangover. It never came. He laid his head back on the pillow, blinking in confusion.

His mind was surprisingly clear.

Diane, whispered a voice in his head.

He remembered her healing powers lingering outside her presence the more he’d been exposed to them. Did that cover hangovers? Apparently.

Shade had been exposed a lot.

He raised his hands, turning them over and inspecting them. Not even 48 hours ago he’d beaten his knuckles into a raw bloody mess during training. Now the skin was smooth and beautiful again. He flexed his fingers, admiring how long and slender they were.

Graceful.

Kara had graceful hands. They were dainty and delicate, yet she knew they were also incredibly strong. She’d broken several training dummies in her blind rage.

You have always been weak.

The Captain’s words echoed in her mind. It had hurt to hear them, but she couldn’t really deny the truth of the statement. Shade was one of the weakest heroes in the city.

Shade was also one of the ones criminals feared most.

Skill and dedication had to count for something, didn’t they?

Perhaps she had… overreacted. A little.

She hadn’t been able to finish her training regimen, but she’d gotten really close before collapsing. Most normal people – most men would have given up long before she had. How many men could do a hundred push-ups in a row anyway?

There were many female heroes with low-key powers, or even none at all. And they were good. There was Eagle Eye, the archer, or Cazadora, the other archer, or Quiver, the other other archer, (why these people wouldn’t pick up a gun was beyond Shade) or Ghost Current, the hacker, or Condor, who was one of the most brutal fighters Shade knew.

Kara realized her thoughts were skirting dangerously close to acceptance and he frowned.

He was not okay with what Diane had done to him.

Was she?

No, definitely not.

Kara rolled out of bed, then frowned down at himself, realizing something was missing. He was still wearing his clothes from last night, having just collapsed on his bed without taking them off after teleporting home from the bar.

He was also lacking his customary morning erection.

Kara made a face, not really sure how he felt about that. They had been so fucking annoying, but it was just one more reminder of how much Diane’s power still had a grip on him.

He stumbled out of his bedroom to start the long trek toward the kitchen, only to freeze when he heard snoring. Kara tiptoed to the guest bedroom, which was where the sound was coming from.

The Captain was sprawled on the bed, mouth hanging wide open and making an ungodly racket.

Kara pinched the bridge of his nose. He’d teleported both of them to his home when the Captain had tried flying away, only to promptly crash into a nearby lamppost.

Shade had successfully kept his civilian identity a secret for many years, even from other heroes, and now he’d casually revealed it to two people in the span of three days. Two people that, if someone had told him about it a few months ago, he’d have picked as the kind of people he least wanted in his life.

But then, they also had revealed theirs. The Captain’s name was David. Shade had dumbly replied with Kara. The Captain had given him one of his long looks that, in retrospect, kind of made Shade feel like maybe the Captain was way smarter than he gave him credit for.

But then he’d smiled his big dumb smile, saying that he was pleased to make your acquaintance, M’lady. Shade had punched him. David had laughed.

Kara leaned against the door frame and crossed his arms, letting his gaze linger on the man’s sleeping form.

The changes to his – her – body were happening, whether she liked it or not. It would not do to ignore them. Better to be aware of each and every one, so she wouldn’t get blindsided.

He supposed the Captain was… handsome. His fixation on Amethyst notwithstanding, there was a reason he generally had no trouble finding heroines willing to overlook his personality. He was tall and had the muscular build that many male heroes had. Bulkier than Shade’s had been, but not unattractively so.

Kara felt nothing.

Just to make sure she hadn’t entered some sort of asexual twilight zone, Kara started picturing breasts. And curves. And long blond hair. Beautiful red eyes.

Her cock stirred and warmth pooled in her belly.

So she was gay now, apparently.

She was okay with that.

If this whole thing had ended with her falling madly in love with Captain Dudebro, Kara would probably have committed Seppuku.


***


Kara’s mind was far away as she absently prepared breakfast, cutting up lettuce. She’d always favored healthy food to keep her body in shape, though she supposed the Captain might object to being served rabbit food, as her old male friends in High School used to call it. Well, there was a reason Kara had never mourned them drifting apart.

Still, maybe she should prepare him something extra…

Kara flushed as she realized that her thoughts were downright domestic, which was not an adjective she ever wanted to be used on her. He would eat what she deigned to give him and if he didn’t, then she would threaten him with knives until he did. She attacked the remains of the lettuce with downright viciousness, artfully twirling the blade in a way that only came with being secretly trained by ninjas.

Kara didn’t know what to do about her civilian identity. It had taken David all of five minutes to recognize her as Shade, and if she kept working as a hero – which she definitely wanted to do; it was her life – others were bound to discover as well. Especially since she couldn’t avoid teleporting forever.

Everyone would know that Shade had turned into a woman. It’d probably be in headlines. The exact timeframe would be common knowledge, too.

So if Ian Reynolds suddenly transitioned into Kara Reynolds at the same time, what then? Paragon’s citizens were somewhat oblivious, yes, but nobody was dumb enough not to draw the obvious conclusion.

She could make her identity public, as some heroes did.

But it wouldn’t be on her terms.

Kara hated how many choices were taken from her these days.

“Fuck,” she muttered under her breath, sucking her finger. She’d cut herself in her efforts to utterly maul the lettuce. Kara really was a complete fucking mess; she could normally juggle blades in her sleep.

She brushed the small drops of blood away and her eyes widened when the wound closed before her eyes, skin knitting together to form a crust almost instantly. A few minutes later the skin was smooth again.

Kara felt her knees grow weak.


***


“’sup, bro?”

“Morning!”

David winced, covering his ears. “Christ. How are you so fucking perky, Shade? This hangover is killing me.”

Kara smirked triumphantly.

“I have a healing factor!”


***



The Captain was not happy with his hangover, moaning all the way through breakfast.

Kara rather enjoyed being the one to annoy him for a change. Sweet, sweet vengeance.


***



They said goodbye with an awkward yet strangely sincere fistbump.


***



Kara forced herself to walk into the women’s department, swallowing heavily at the selection laid out in front of her. Panties. Bras. Skirts.

She could wear it all now and nobody would judge her for it.

Her hands were shaking slightly as she brushed the silky material of a blue skirt. It was so pretty. It would match her eyes. No, no, no, Kara was male, he didn’t want any of this. He snapped his hand back as if it had been burned and headed toward the sports bras, and then selected only unisex clothing, trying to get this over with as quick as possible.

Kara had to pay in cash, glad that she kept a sizable supply in her safe. All her credit cards said Ian. Yet another problem – how would she even change her paperwork now if she couldn’t prove who she was? Nobody would just hand out a fortune like hers to any stranger who might claim it.

Hell, her board of directors might even use the opportunity to wrench away her majority share. She shivered at that thought.


***


Kara was lying in bed, moonlight casting grotesque shadows on the walls of her bedroom.

She was looking down at her elegant hands again. Well, one of her hands. The hand that was busy tracing the outline of her areola, puckering the sensitive pink skin. Kara loved that sensation, and couldn’t help but go for it again and again.

Her cock was hard and throbbing, but she ignored it. She didn’t really want to touch that thing anymore, even as her breathing quickened and she kept thrusting her hips against the sheets. Instead she squeezed the soft flesh on her chest, kneading and cupping, and fuck, that felt so good.

Diane came to mind, unbidden, as she so often did. Her eyes. Her hair. Her perfectly shaped body, all long legs and supple curves. Her laugh. Her smile.

Diane had made her weak.

Diane had given her a healing factor.

Diane was a villain.

Diane was a healer.

Diane was friends with a monster.

Diane had made friends with a hero who really needed one.

Diane didn’t know how to love.

Diane had said she loved Kara.

Diane.

Kara groaned in misery, squeezing her eyes shut.

There was only one woman Kara had ever loved. He’d been young and new to being a hero, filled with rage and purpose. Dazzling Dawn had been, too. They had been kindred, so very much alike.

He’d loved her so much he’d told her his secret, stammering a shame-faced confession.

There had been revulsion in her eyes. Their relationship had not lasted much longer after that. Kara had been heartbroken, and did his best to hide his perversion from all the women he’d dated since.

Dawn’s powers were sun-based. So were Diane’s, he realized with a start. One had been chaste and virginal. The other had made no secret of her vast experience, seeming proud of it. One had a strict moral code that matched his own. The other had a moral code that resembled an Escher painting.

One was Good.

One was Evil.

And only one had taken Kara in her arms and accepted him in all his fucked-up glory.


***


Kara slept.

She dreamed of the Executioner, impaling Diane on his Katana.

She dreamed of the pure gut-wrenching agony of thinking Diane might be dead.

She dreamed of despair.

You have to ask yourself why the thought of being forever deprived of my lovely company makes you sad.

Kara woke up drenched in sweat, breathing heavily.

She’d forgotten.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 25

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Kara didn’t recognize the woman who gazed at her in the mirror.

She reached out, her fingertips trailing along the smooth surface, touching the woman’s fingertips with her own.

Who are you?

She was Kara. She was Shade. She had been Ian.

Kara didn’t know if she ever wanted to be Ian again.

Ian had been a deeply unhappy man.

Then he’d met Diane.

And Diane had changed him. Ian had fought the changes every step of the way, even as she made him happier than he’d ever been in his life. And he was starting to wonder if that had been the right thing to do.

There was the chance that he would be changed into something he never wanted to be. A villain. A slave to her whims. She had such power over him that there was little doubt in his mind that, given time, she could.

But would she?

Diane was like sunshine piercing through the shadows. It hurt, blinding him. It illuminated things that were meant to stay hidden. Once seen, Ian could never again pretend they weren’t there.

Yet sunshine was so warm.


***


Kara had no way to contact Diane.

She stared at the little earbud in her hand, rolling it between her fingertips. Diane had always been the one to reach out. When she beckoned, Kara followed. Gladly.

Kara looked up, gazing around the opulent hotel room. It was their little haven where Kara had just forgotten about the outside world, fully giving herself to Diane. Neither Shade nor Dionaea had really existed in here… for a while. Until their house of cards had fallen apart. Their happiness had never been built to last. That had been unspoken – a quiet understanding that this would be temporary until they tired of each other. Kara could indulge her secret desires and Diane could… she’d never really understood what Diane had seen in her.

I love you.

There had been moments Kara had never wanted to end.

And somewhere along the way, she’d begun to wish that what they had would never have to end either.

You’re mine.

Diane was deeply, deeply flawed. She had done her wrong. But who was Kara to demand perfection? She was so supremely fucked up she couldn’t even fathom why someone would like her.

Diane liked her.

And she liked Diane.

And maybe that was fucked up, too, but Kara thought that maybe two broken people could reach out and heal each other.

I’m yours. With shaking fingers she reached up and inserted the earbud, hoping to hear a familiar voice on the other end.


***



Kara was lying on the bed she and Diane had shared, an arm draped over her eyes.

It had been hours.

All she heard on the frequency was the occasional police transmission, calling for heroes. The latest had been a villain spotted at a hospital which was being evacuated, thought to have a child hostage. That had almost motivated Shade to get up, but she decided against it. The city was filled with heroes. She could take one day off to try to salvage her personal happiness.

She rolled over, weighing her options. Just lying here and waiting for some sign of Diane struck Kara as… a little pathetic. She didn’t like inaction, she wanted to do something, fix this.

What if Diane was done with her, too?

Her face flashed before Kara’s eyes, replaying the moment when she’d spat her declaration of love back at her. Diane had looked devastated.

Diane might never hack into Shade’s frequency again.

So what?

It was time for Kara to stop letting this relationship just happen to her. Now she had to be the one taking action and pursuing Diane instead of the other way around.

Shade was a hero. She was very, very good at hunting down villains.

And she knew exactly where this villain’s lair was.


***


Shadows swirled as Shade materialized.

She immediately found herself facing several dozen turrets, a death ray and what looked like a rabid bunny on a leash.

“I really do wonder, sometimes, how exactly the rest of the world manages to function when it is made of imbeciles. How do you even walk when you are stupid enough to come here?”

Shade raised her head and glared at Cinder Snow.

“Where is she?”

“Is that squinting thing you do meant to be threatening?” The rabid bunny growled and snapped as if to accentuate her words. “Hush, Sir Fluffington. You’ll get your chance to maul her.”

“Why hasn’t it yet?”

And there it was. Cinder Snow paused, briefly. “Because the mess is just terrible to clean up. All that blood.”

“You know, I’m very good at telling when villains are lying to me.” Shade took a step forward, projecting far more self-confidence than she truly felt. The gun barrels followed her movements, but didn’t fire. “You had your chance to kill me. You didn’t take it, opting for a lie instead. A blatant lie.”

A muscle in Cinder Snow’s jaw ticked.

“A lie designed to keep me away from Diane.”

Another step and Shade was close enough to have to look down at her. Thank you, full height. She really hoped she’d get to keep it; it was so much harder to be intimidating when one was short.

“Diane would hate you if you killed me.”

And Cinder Snow, perfect 10, destroyer of Shiva bay, flinched.

“Prove me wrong.”

Shade casually stepped past the villainess, looking around for signs of Diane.

There was a long, tense moment of silence as Shade listened for the telltale sound of a laser beam being charged, poised to teleport away.

“She’s not here,” Cinder Snow said in a perfectly modulated voice. “Now leave my lair. Your presence pollutes it.”

“Where is she?”

“I don’t know.” Snow’s voice broke slightly. “She left.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 26

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Diane adjusted her sunglasses, striding through the crowd of people like she belonged in public, and not sequestered away in some villain lair plotting to take over the world or something equally tedious.

She was even wearing clothes, today; slacks and a dark shirt. More skin of her body was covered than not. It was a very strange feeling.

First, she had just been numb.

Then she had cried for an entire day. The whole day. Ugly crying, with incoherent wails and gross amounts of bodily fluid. This wasn’t because she really truly couldn’t stop sobbing, but because it was what people in movies did when they were broken up with, and she thought she’d give it a try.

It had been sort of… cathartic.

But she also couldn’t really say she liked it. No, as she lay curled up in the fetal position – in the sun, naked, because Diane was a multitasker – she realized that moping just wasn’t her style. She was Dionaea. If life refused to give her happiness, then she dragged life into a dark alley, beat it up and stole it.

The day after that she had walked out of Amelia’s lair as if going for one of her heists. Amelia had watched her with hooded eyes and pursed lips. Diane hadn’t gone back since.

Diane had her life neatly sorted into what she wanted, obstacles she had to overcome to get to the former, and tools at her disposals with which she could crush the latter.

What did Diane want? Kara. She wanted Kara so badly.

What obstacles stood in her way?

Diane shivered.

Amelia. She hadn’t realized the extent of her insanity. Diane had always just rationalized her callous disregard for the safety of her test subjects as quirky.

Was that what Kara had seen when she’d first laid eyes on Diane? A monster like that? Or perhaps she’d seen the man in silver who’d so casually run her through.

Diane didn’t want to be like them.

She wanted…

She wanted to be the kind of person Kara would love.

What tools were at her disposal?

Diane raised her head and gazed at the entrance of the Talos Hospital.


***



This was a terrible idea.

Diane stumbled, her knees weak, and her back hit the wall of the long hallway. She slowly slid along it until she was sitting, drawing her knees up to her chest.

Diane hated hospital. Hated, hated, hated them.

Nausea rolled in her belly and she squeezed her eyes shut, willing it to pass.

The smell. She’d forgotten the smell. A thousand memories crashed over her, of having needles shoved into her arms, of the humiliation of her legs not even carrying her to the bathroom anymore, of the endless days of staring out the window, knowing she was going to die in here.

I don’t want to die.

Please, I don’t want to die.

“You have flowers in your hair.”

Diane grew still, then slowly raised her head. The high-pitched voice belonged to a tiny face frowning at her, just slightly above her eye level. She couldn’t tell if the child was a boy or girl; it was wearing one of those unflattering hospital gowns. It was also bald.

A small hand reached out and grabbed the largest petal, tugging at it. Diane winced.

“Ow.”

The child gasped, then grinned with delight at the realization that the petals were truly part of her. Then he – she’d just go with he for now; he had that mischievous smile of little boys – tugged harder.

“Stop it,” she snapped.

His face fell. And then his eyes grew large and pitiful. “I’m sick, you know.”

Diane looked at him dubiously.

“Very sick.” He reached for her petals again.

Amateur.

“That is the most pathetic acting I have ever seen. I’ll never let you touch my hair again if you keep carrying on like this.”

He froze. Then the pitiful look vanished and he dropped his hand. “But it works most of the time.”

“On idiots.” She sighed and shook her luscious head of hair. “You can’t just come right out and say that you’re sick. You have to make them feel clever for figuring out just how absolutely dire your situation is. Try random shivers.” She bit her lower lip and made it tremble. “Like this.”

Yes, as a child Diane had taken every hospital visitor for all the candy they were worth. She had walked up to complete strangers, gazed up at them with wide, innocent eyes and whined a little about the pain.

This kid clearly needed her help to fulfill his potential.

The boy seemed to be weighing her advice. Then he sniffed and whimpered.

Diane sighed. “You’re not looking precocious enough. Try harder.”


***



“Your eyes are wicked cool!”

“I know,” she said smugly.

“How do you get eyes like that?”

“By eating your vegetables.”


***



She watched him approach an elderly couple, dragging his feet as if he could barely stand. They cooed over him and he raised a shaking hand to point at the vending machine.

As soon as the couple was out of sight he ran to her, grinning gleefully, clutching several chocolate bars.

“You are learning, young one. Now let me tell you about the secret and ancient art of crying on demand.”


***



Perhaps hospitals weren’t the worst places in the world. Or at least Diane could make them that way.


***



Diane furtively glanced around. Their little hallway was empty. In fact, it had been deserted for quite some time. Hm. Still, it gave her the opportunity she needed.

“So where are you sick?”

He grimaced, lips still smeared with chocolate. Then he pointed to the back of his head.

She smiled reassuringly and laid her palm on his neck. “This might feel a little weird.” The crimson glow enveloped her fingers and she gently moved her hand higher.

He frowned and squirmed. “That tickles!”

“Just hold still and I’ll be done in a seco– “

“Step away from the child!”

The voice was a low, hateful hiss. Diane turned her head.

A heroine. She looked vaguely familiar, though Diane couldn’t quite place her. Red hair. White costume with a purple starburst on her chest. Miniskirt and knee high boots.

Diane really needed to learn to keep her sunglasses on. People calling the cops on her was getting beyond annoying. At least it explained why the hallways were so empty now – they’d evacuated because of the big, bad villain in their midst. Kind of flattering, really, to be judged that high a threat.

She sighed, and pushed one last pulse of healing into the kid before lowering her hand. She casually crossed her arms behind her head, hiding her thorns from view as they dug into the skin of her arms, drawing blood.

“Run along now, kid, the mean lady is here to arrest me for the crime of existing while fabulous.”

The heroine took a menacing step forward. The boy was looking between the two of them, confused. “Shoo,” Diane added, and laced her voice with a hint of venom to get him out of the line of fire. “I don’t want you around anymore.”

He drew back, hurt, then ran past the heroine, presumably into the arms of the cops cowering just around the corner as backup.

Said heroine was watching her with narrow eyes. “How low to go after children. What did you do to him?”

Blood dripped down her arms to the floor. Vines silently started writhing behind the red-haired woman, growing in size with every passing moment. Diane splayed her fingers, then raised her arms above her head in the universal I’m unarmed gesture. “Look, this is a misunderstanding. I wasn’t trying to harm hi–“

“Liar,” snapped the heroine. There was a manic gleam in her eyes that Diane found disquieting.

“Right. I’m not going to get a reasonable conversation out of you, am I?”

“You will get jail time out of me.” Her eyes glittered and an invisible pulse swept down the hallway. It made the hair on Diane’s neck stand up. “At best.” Then she raised her arm. When it came down the walls were torn away in a flash of purple light.

Diane yelped, barely able to evade. Just inches from her feet the floor was torn open, revealing the bustling metropolis outside the skyscraper. Diane tried very hard not to think about how high up they were.

Okay, civil discourse was over; it was time for her vines. Except they weren’t moving. And no matter how frantically she tried, she couldn’t get them to lash out. Diane could still feel them, like an extension of herself, but they were lying dormant behind the grimly smiling heroine.

And then Diane recognized her, and realized what her power was.

This was the heroine who had snapped a villain’s neck.

A villain like her.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 27

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Kara paced the length of their hotel room, agitated.

Diane had left Cinder Snow.

She’d left the villainous sociopath.

For Kara?

Her gaze darted from the bed to the many bags of clothing strewn about the room. Diane had such excellent taste, carefully selecting items that made Kara look beautiful even when her body had still been all wrong. She wondered how much time Diane must have spent on finding such things for her.

Her frequency remained so infuriatingly silent, even as the need to talk to her was growing unbearable.

The muffled sound of an explosion reached her ear. Kara cocked her head, then strode to the window, brushing aside the curtain to peer into the approximate direction of the noise.

There was smoke rising from the nearby Talos Hospital. Kara could see news helicopters circling the tall building.

It had to be a slow news day; those rarely got dispatched for a single villain. Then again… Kara remembered the police transmission she’d caught. Child hostage. The citizens of Paragon were a rather apathetic lot, but even they could get themselves to give a damn when children were in danger.

Maybe Shade should go help. It beat brooding in a hotel room. Plus, she could keep her earpiece on the entire time, so it wasn’t like she’d miss a message from Diane. Then again, those cameras… she didn’t exactly feel ready to make her debut in public.

She turned away from the window and picked up the remote for the flat screen TV on the wall, flipping through the channels until she found the one streaming the live feed from the hospital.

What she saw took her breath away.


***



Don’t look down. Don’t look down.

Diane’s leg was bleeding, and it wasn’t healing, trapped under rubble. She couldn’t even try to put all her strength into freeing herself – if she struggled too hard there was a good chance she might slip and fall. The psychotic heroine had torn away even more parts of the floor with her energy blasts.

There was a news helicopter hovering not far from her, filming her desperate struggle through the broken walls as Amethyst closed in. Fuckers. She raised her middle finger toward the camera. She hoped they got hit by one of the purple blasts which Amethyst was flinging far too recklessly.

“Are you done running?”

“No, just thought I’d lie down for a bit. Nice view. Very picturesque.”

Amethyst’s lips curled into a sneer, and her palm glowed dangerously. “You know,” she drawled, walking toward her with deliberately slow steps. “I think it’s villains like you that I hate the most. The ones who try to be funny while they ruin lives.”

“Don’t have to try to be funny. It just comes naturally.”

“True.” She raised her hand, aiming at Diane point blank. “This is, after all, rather laughable.” Diane’s eyes widened in fear as the purple glow hummed while it grew in intensity, about to discharge–

Shade appeared behind Amethyst, a combat boot ramming into her side in a roundhouse kick. The heroine yelled in startled pain and stumbled, clutching her dislocated shoulder.

Diane’s gaze met beautiful blue eyes, hidden behind a domino mask, and suddenly it was not fear that made her heart beat painfully against her chest.


***


Kara could barely hear anything over the adrenaline rush, her heartbeat painfully loud in her ears.

Too late. She had almost been too late.

Amethyst slowly pushed herself back on her feet, glaring at Shade, lips pulled back over her teeth in a hateful sneer. Shade had never seen her look like that.

“I have no idea where you came from, but you are going to pay for that.”

Shade straightened her back and purposefully put herself between the villain and the hero. Siding with the villain. Some part of her was howling at this impossible situation, but Shade wasn’t listening. She didn’t know why Diane was here, though there was a niggling suspicion in the back of her mind which she ruthlessly stamped on in case it was false hope. She didn’t know what had started the fight. But it didn’t matter. Right or wrong, she would always take Diane’s side.

Here I stand. I can stand nowhere else.

“Amethyst, be reasonable,” she said slowly, even though she wanted nothing more than to lunge at the woman who had hurt Diane. Amethyst was, after all, her friend. Or something like it. A friend that could have been, though she doubted that their budding friendship would survive this. “Just arrest her; there is no need for such violence.”

The heroine narrowed her eyes. There was no recognition in them. She let go off the arm hanging at an odd angle. And then she attacked, three narrow beams of purple light arcing upward.

Shade dropped to the floor, dodging them narrowly. They hit the wall just above Diane, sending even more debris falling. At that, Diane renewed her efforts to free herself. Good. Shade couldn’t teleport her while she was enveloped by a solid structure, much like she herself had never been able to teleport out of the vines.

Now she just needed to buy time to get them both out of here.

Shade gazed at Amethyst, reviewing what she knew of her powers and fighting style. From what she understood Amethyst created a link between her and her target which syphoned their power to her. She could only create one such link, though Shade had heard rumors that she’d once managed to create two while sufficiently enraged.

Her effectiveness in battle was directly proportional to how many enemies she faced. She was almost utterly unbeatable in a one on one fight for obvious reasons; she was also quite valuable in team fights, able to neutralize the strongest opponent instantly. It was when she engaged multiple enemies alone that she quickly lost effectiveness.

So Shade had to make sure she kept her link on Diane. If she realized Shade could teleport, she could cut off her escape plan.

Which meant Shade had to fight without powers.

“Missed,” she said in a low, mocking voice, and broke into a sprint.

Amethyst let out a strangled noise of fury, and fired another volley of weak but numerous blasts, cracking the walls wherever they hit. Shade dodged them all, acrobatically and intuitively twisting her body.

Another volley, and it was almost like a dance, the ease with which Shade evaded them.

“Where did you learn to aim?” Shade was not one for banter, but if it kept Amethyst’s attention on her…

It didn’t.

Instead, Amethyst’s lips suddenly curved into a serene smile. Then she raised her non-injured hand and aimed at Diane who froze like a deer caught in headlines. Her bleeding leg was cleared from debris, yet she wasn’t getting up. “I can aim just fine.”

No.

Burning agony spread from Shade’s shoulder blade as she threw herself in front of the blast, gritting her teeth as she slammed her arms to either side of Diane.

“Are you free?” she gritted out. Her vision was blurry, filled with white spots. She couldn’t see anything but the beautiful face in front of her.

Diane nodded wordlessly.

“Good,” she rasped, and drew her into her arms, black miasma enveloping them.


***



Amethyst Star stood frozen for a long time after the pair of villains disappeared in a whirl of shadows. A very familiar whirl of shadows.

A very familiar fighting style, too. She’d seen it when the woman had dodged her blasts. Skilled and graceful.

Her fingernails dug into her dislocated shoulder. The pain was dull and familiar, nothing she hadn’t felt before. It was overshadowed by an entirely different anguish radiating through her body.

Betrayal.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 28

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Sex Toys / Dildos
  • Lesbians

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Diane blinked, dazed and disoriented, skin tingling with the awareness of the warm body pressing against her. Her arms tentatively reached to lightly rest on her waist and Kara tightened her embrace.

Then she half-stumbled, half-shoved Diane against the wall and somewhere in the back of her mind Diane recognized the hotel room they were in. But that thought got pushed aside as Kara pressed her hot mouth to her neck, moaning against her in what could be pain or something else entirely.

“I just attacked a hero for you.”

Her voice was hoarse and scratchy. And suddenly Diane realized that Kara was caging her in between her slender yet strong arms.

“Tell me that was the right thing to do.”

Diane’s lips parted soundlessly. She didn’t know how to answer that. As incomprehensible as Kara seemed to find Diane’s view of morality, Diane couldn’t understand Kara’s either. How could saving Diane not be the right thing to do? She had saved Kara from another villain and not thought twice about it.

All that mattered was them. Why couldn’t Kara see that? Did she not care as Diane did?

The silence stretched on, broken only by their heavy breathing. Kara turned her head, still resting it on Diane’s shoulder, fixing her with those icy eyes.

“Tell me what you were doing in that hospital.”

“Healing.” Diane’s voice was barely above a whisper.

Kara closed her eyes, exhaling as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulder. And then her scorching mouth was on Diane’s and she was thrusting her tongue inside, claiming it as her property and it felt so, so good.

Kara’s hands were everywhere, roaming her body until one hand apparently found its destination on her ass, squeezing it. “You’re wearing clothes,” she pointed out breathlessly. It sounded like an accusation.

“It’s what civilized people do.” Diane couldn’t think, her body melting against her lover, undulating helplessly. She was dimly aware of the damage in her leg already sealing up as her powers returned to her.

“Well, stop it.” Kara ground her hip against Diane’s, and she could feel that familiar tantalizing bulge. Except it was smaller than she remembered it being before.

“Kara.” Diane moaned and wrapped her arms around her shoulder. Kara hissed in a sharp breath, and it wasn’t the good kind – Diane could feel blisters under her palm. “You’re hurt,” she stammered.

Kara threw herself in front of me.

Warmth pooled in Diane’s belly.

“So heal me.” Kara’s voice was curt, as if she didn’t care at all about the pain, dropping her lips to Diane’s neck and giving it a long, slow lick.

Diane whimpered. She didn’t understand what was happening. They’d parted on such horrible terms.

“You know what my healing does to you.”

Kara grew still. “Yes,” she rasped, and then she thrust her hip. Kara’s cock was definitely smaller. It still made Diane’s insides clench with want.

“It made you angry.”

“Wasn’t my choice. It is now.” She pressed another scorching kiss to her skin, teeth gently digging in. “Want it. Want you.”

Sincerity like that should be illegal.

Mine.

You’re mine.

What does a villain know of love?

“What you said,” she whispered. “It hurt.”

Kara shuddered, breathing heavily. “It was meant to.”

“Why?”

“Because I wanted you to hurt like I hurt.”

Diane licked her lips. “Have I hurt you?”

Kara drew back, gazing at her for a long moment. Then she slowly slid to her knees, pushing up the hem of Diane’s shirt to kiss her belly. “No,” she whispered. “You are sunshine.”

“What does that even mean?”

Kara lifted her head. There was devotion in her eyes. “It means that if you still want my love, then you have it.”

And then they didn’t need words anymore.


***



Kara was shaking as she laid down on the bed, exposing her burned back to Diane. This was partly due to the pain finally making itself known now that the adrenaline had run its course and partly due to the lust still burning within her, making her shiver.

Part of it was eager anticipation for what was about to happen.

And some small part of it was fear of the same.

Gentle fingertips brushed the burn marks and Kara bit the pillow with a groan.

Warmth slowly spread along her spine, like water trickling down her skin, only inside. The sensation was uncomfortable at first, but it dulled the pain until it faded.

And then it started feeling good.

Kara moaned into the pillow as the warmth spread to her groin, and Diane’s fingers followed suit. She tugged away Kara’s jeans and Kara wiggled her rounded posterior to help her get it off faster until she was lying naked and spread out before her love.

Kara was so hard, and on some level she realized this would be the last time she’d ever feel that. What if it never felt this good again? She knew that some women had trouble achieving orgasm, ever, which was just an utterly incomprehensible and terrifying thought to someone who’d had to get off every few days since puberty. Hell, sexual pleasure was just about the only pleasure she’d felt in recent years. At least before Diane.

“Turn around,” Diane said gently, and Kara obeyed.

She raised her head from the pillow, watching Diane reposition herself so she was kneeling between her spread legs, and quickly dropped it again. She didn’t want to watch this. Did she?

A pulse of pure ecstasy shot through her and she yelled in surprise, raising her head once more.

Diane was smirking at her, giving her stiff cock one more lick. Kara whimpered and Diane drew back, exhaling that red uncanny light. It dissipated like smoke.

“Did you think I could only heal with my hands?”

And then those wonderful lips closed around her and Kara hissed, fingernails digging into the sheets. Strangled noises of pleasure flowed from her lips as she watched in disbelief as Diane sucked and swirled her tongue, that red glow seeping under Kara’s skin, pulsing with each throb of her cock.

She buried her fingers in Diane’s hair, thrusting her hips, harder and harder as ecstasy spread through her veins like fire. Kara’s other hand was on her breasts, squeezing and groping, while Diane moaned around her cock.

Which was visibly getting smaller with each passing moment.

Kara squeezed her eyes shut, banishing the bizarre sight, and focused wholly on the sensation instead. That drive, that mad drive to finish was ebbing, replaced by an aching hunger that made her demand more instead, as if this frenzy was a warm blanket she could wrap around herself and then never let go off. She wanted to luxuriate in this feeling forever, to feel her skin burn with every oh-so-soft touch, to wrap her legs around her lover and drown in the waves of pleasure threatening to wash over her.

And then Kara felt something pressing into her and she gasped, eyes opening wide.

A finger. Diane was curiously wiggling a finger around inside of her while she still licked her cock – clit? – and it was the most fucking bizarre sensation imaginable and Kara decided that maybe she kind of liked it but she’d probably like it more if there was more so she wiggled her hips and moaned, trying to tell Diane that but no words would leave her lips, only a long drawn out whimper that maybe sort of could be interpreted as the word pleaaaaase if one was deaf and also didn’t speak English.

And then Kara came.

And it lasted forever.

It was like all there had ever been was the missionary position and then Diane had tapped her chin and said ‘how about I take your cock into my mouth and suck it’ and it was like a whole new world opened up, except better.

Kara realized she was panting and whining, so she made herself stop, raising her head to look down at Diane who was leisurely lapping up her juices. Kara’s insides writhed with heat, demanding more. She realized with a start that the magic of multiple orgasms was now hers. Orgasms like these.

Kara made that little whining noise in the back of her throat again and Diane looked up.

Then she ran her finger along the slick entrance, pushing the finger inside only to withdraw it, all the while looking directly into Kara’s eyes. “Do you want more?” she purred.

Kara nodded, wide-eyed.

“How much more?”

Kara opened her mouth. No words came out. Just that garbled pleaaaaase.

Diane smiled – and then rolled off the bed.

Kara sat up, rediscovering the power of speech in her outrage. “Come back!”

Diane just laughed and started a slow, tantalizing striptease as she sashayed away and Kara found her outrage ebb, somewhat. She still wasn’t happy that Diane was all the way over there, though.

“I’m just getting a toy.” She flashed a smile over her shoulder. “Have patience, you naughty girl.”

Kara swallowed hard and gazed down at her sweat-slicked curvy body. She was. A girl. And maybe even a naughty one. She reached out and poked around her wet pussy with amazement. Yes, definitely a naughty one.

She bit her lip and her eyelids fluttered as she found her entrance, gently pressing a finger inside. It felt strange to be doing it from this angle. So she spread her legs and closed her eyes as her finger was easily drawn in deeper.

It still felt really fucking weird, so she abandoned that effort to slip her fingers higher, circling her… clit. Just judging from the women Kara had known, she guessed it was somewhat larger than average, but not abnormally so. And it was also really, really sensitive – she pinched it and moaned at the thrill racing up her spine.

She heard a low chuckle and opened her eyes to see a naked Diane smirking down at her. “Don’t start without me.” Kara’s gaze would normally have been firmly glued to her breasts, but now there was something else drawing her attention.

Diane was wearing a strap-on.

Kara’s mouth was suddenly very, very dry, even as her belly clenched with ohgodyes.

Kara knew, rationally, that the strap-on was not the largest model. It was probably on the small side, even. But the thought of having that huge gigantic thing shoved inside of her somehow seemed anatomically impossible. She’d felt so tight, and she’d only used one finger.

Oh god, did she have a hymen? And if she had one, would it regenerate? That… that would be the most terrible superpower ever.

Why did Diane even have that in here?

“Kara.” Diane’s voice was so very gentle and Kara looked up with wide, panicked eyes. “Trust me.”

She did.

Kara slowly leaned back while Diane crawled onto the bed, atop of her. Her heart was beating so fast she thought it might explode, even as her clit still throbbed with the echoes of that mind-blowing orgasm, her body demanding more.

Diane’s hand brushed her sides as she straddled her, and she could feel that thing aligning with her slick heat.

“Do you remember our first time here?” Diane murmured.

Kara did. She didn’t think she’d ever forget it as long as she lived; it had been one of the most terrifying and exhilarating nights of her life. It had been just like this, with her spread out beneath while Diane rode her hard. It seemed like a lifetime ago.

Diane reached down and the tip of the dildo started slipping into Kara.

“Do you know what I thought then?”

Kara mutely shook her head.

“I thought we fit. Perfectly.”

When Kara still had a cock to fit inside of her.

“Do we still?” she asked in a low voice, heart constricting painfully.

Diane rolled her hips in response and Kara cried out as she was filled. It didn’t hurt. Her body welcomed the intrusion, enveloping the toy tightly within her. Deep satisfaction spread through her limbs.

“Always,” Diane breathed.

And she thrust. Kara whimpered.

“No matter what body.”

She thrust again, harder, and Kara thought she might burst from the intense pleasure radiating from within her.

“No matter what name.”

Diane was breathing hard now and so was Kara, their moans mingling to form a symphony. Kara’s hips found their rhythm as the toy glided in and out of her; nothing had ever felt as good as this beautiful friction.

“You are mine!”

Yes, yours! Kara’s mind cried and then she was whimpering and her hips were jerking involuntary, losing their rhythm, but Diane knew just how to compensate, thrusting harder and faster.

“Say it!”

“Yours!” Was that her voice howling so loudly? She couldn’t think. There was only the writhing heat and their bodies slamming together. There was only Diane.

“Again!”

Diane groaned, hips undulating, and Kara realized she wasn’t the only one losing control.

“I’m yours,” she gasped. “Always yours. Only yours!”


Author's Note: This chapter has fanart! Very, very NSFW fanart!

Credit to the supertalented Ian Samson :3

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 29

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Diane pressed her lips to Kara’s neck, their sweat slicked bodies tightly entwined. Kara was insatiable. Diane had always had a high libido but that surpassed even hers. Still, she’d finally exhausted her and now they were basking in the afterglow, heated skin pressed to heated skin.

“Again,” Kara demanded and Diane choked out a soft laugh. Clearly, she had created a monster.

She pressed a kiss to her lips and made an apologetic noise in the back of her throat. “I’m exhausted. We have all the time in the world to explore your new body. We don’t need to do it all in one day.”

Kara’s voice was a low rumble of grudging acquiescence, and she reached out to gently stroke Diane’s hair. “Take a break, love.” Love. Diane was quickly learning to adore that endearment.

And then Kara got a wicked gleam in her eyes and her free hand moved lower and Diane watched in disbelief as the pure, virtuous heroine whom she’d had to patiently guide through every step of their sexual relationship started masturbating right in front of her.

Diane drew back and simply watched in what was maybe awe.

The subtle yet strong muscles in Kara’s arm shifted under her skin as she moved her hand, fingering her sex. Diane let her gaze linger on Kara’s form, finally taking the time to compare and contrast which she hadn’t yet truly gotten the chance to do.

Kara was slender yet curvy, her ample breasts rising and falling with each labored breath. Her body was lean and muscled, clearly still the athletic build she’d always had, yet no less feminine for it. Amazonian, in the best possible way. Her face was screwed up in concentration; and in that face Diane could still clearly see the man she’d fallen for. It was more delicate and rounded now, but it shared the high cheekbones and the eyes and above all the expression that was just so quintessentially Kara.

That expression shifted to frustration mixed with longing. Diane knew that one well, too.

She realized that Kara was trying to masturbate like a guy, roughly stroking her clit with a semi-closed palm. So Diane reached out to lay her hand on Kara’s, stilling the agitated movement.

“Be gentle,” she said softly, and then she guided Kara’s hand with her own and taught her how to use her fingers, how to stroke and tease and how to hit the right angle with one’s own hands which was really quite a bit different from doing the same to someone else.

Kara was a very good student.


***


“We should really get up.”

“We should.”

“Or we could do this multiple orgasm thing again.”

“Yes.”

And then they did.


***



Kara finally managed to pry herself away from Diane, her body sore and aching and tingling in the most delicious way. She stumbled a bit as she got up, her knees weak, but steadied herself.

She looked around the room. Then to her toes.

“Diane?”

She was curled up and blinked up at Kara liked a sleepy kitten. “Mhm?”

“Could you stand up for a moment?”

“Why?”

“It’s important.”

Diane sort of flopped over, almost falling off the edge, and then stood up, slouching. Kara reached out, straightening her and then kept her hands on her shoulders.

They stood almost toe-to-toe. Diane gazed up into Kara’s eyes.

Gazed. Up.

At the same angle as always.

Kara smirked and headed toward the shower with a spring in her step, leaving Diane a little confused, but too exhausted to care.


***



A soft moan escaped Kara’s lips as the warm water ran down her hypersensitive skin, droplets trailing down her breasts and tracing their rounded profile. She watched in fascination. Was it wrong to get turned on by one’s own body?

She laughed at that thought, and then clamped her mouth shut. That… that had been a giggle. The giddiest girly girl giggle that ever girled.

After a moment’s thought Kara decided that this was an appropriate reaction she could now allow herself to indulge in. On occasion. In moderation.

She would just have to be extra intimidating later to make up for it.

Maybe throw in some rooftop brooding, too.

Kara cocked her head as she heard faint sounds from the other room, and after a moment determined that Diane must have turned the TV on.

Returning to the matter of hand, Kara gleefully selected Diane’s (pink!) feminine body wash and started lathering her ridiculously smooth skin. She was glad to note she hadn’t lost any more muscle definition; that could have put a damper on her happiness.

As it was, Kara sounded like one of those women in a cheesy shampoo commercial, moaning happily and displaying an entirely disproportionate enthusiasm for completely mundane tasks.

She was in the process of massaging the sweetest-smelling shampoo she could find into her short hair, feeling quite decadent for doing so, when she heard Diane’s scream.

Kara teleported next to her instantly, ready to mangle anyone threatening her happiness.

Diane stared at her with wide eyes, pointing an accusing finger at the TV screen.

It was a news broadcast.

The headline read:

STANDOFF BETWEEN AMETHYST STAR AND VILLAIN DIYONEYA AT LOCAL HOSPITAL

“They misspelled my name,” Diane wailed.

Kara exhaled and kissed Diane’s forehead, dripping water on her.

“…nobody was hurt due to a timely evacuation by the authorities, although the building has sustained severe damage. Dionaea remains on the loose, rescued by an unknown woman, possibly a new supervillain. Stay tuned for further developments!”

Kara’s heart clenched.

New supervillain.

The TV was now playing footage from the fight, showing the moment she had teleported the two of them away. Shade’s powers did not photograph well – something about the transdimensional space she used did not agree with the laws of physic, which was why it appeared as inky blackness; a complete absence of light as the human eye refused to process what it was seeing. On cameras it looked different, somehow both over- and underexposing the picture. There she was, leaning over Diane and shielding her, then there was a lens flare, and they were gone.

But Amethyst had seen it.

The screen went black, and Shade threw the remote away.

“No news,” she murmured, pressing another kiss to Diane’s hair. “Just us. Just for one day.”

Amelia was still out there. She’d made an enemy out of Amethyst and, knowing the heroine’s temper, there would be consequences. Kara still had not a clue what to do about her civilian identity. Diane was far from reformed. And to top it off the news had just called both of them villains.

But, just for today, she wanted to forget about all these worries and just bask in the knowledge that she was Diane’s and Diane was hers.


***



Two of Shade’s worries could have been soothed had she kept watching.

As the day ground on, their coverage of a rampaging lizard was broken by a bulletin informing the public that the child the villain Dionaea had held hostage was not only unharmed but completely healed of his terminal brain tumor. In fact, he insisted that he had not been held hostage at all but had only been having a chat with the cool lady whom he’d found looking sad in a hallway.

This sent reporters – sensing a redemption narrative like a shark scented blood in the water – into quite a tizzy.

According to the media, there were only 4 types of capes. There were Heroes. There were Villains. And then there were the two grey areas in between – Fallen Heroes and Reformed Villains. Whenever any public caped figure did much of anything that did not fit neatly into their box, they tried their hardest to hammer them into a new one they didn’t necessarily belong in.

And now they were spinning the story of a poor villain trying to reform only to be attacked by a dogmatic fallen hero who had long ago crossed the line.

Somewhere in Paragon, there was an apartment. It was small and cramped, located in one of the poorer neighborhoods, paid for with a crappy waitress job that had been taken after college and cape had clashed and the cape had won, costing a scholarship in the process.

And in that apartment there was a red-haired woman curled up on a secondhand couch, her knees to her chest, watching the news personalities turn against her. Again.

She had arrested 16 villains of Threat Level 5 or higher since her trial had concluded. One had been about to poison the drinking water. Another had mind-controlled an important political figure. A third she had narrowly prevented from blowing up a crowded area. This was the first time anchors were discussing her again.

And as Amethyst Star watched one panelist explain at length what a grievous miscarriage of justice it was that she was not in jail, something deep within her started to crack.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 30

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



“Diane?”

She hummed softly in response, eyelids fluttering as she enjoyed the feel of Kara’s fingertips gently tracing patterns on her bare back.

“What do you want to be?”

Diane frowned and looked over her shoulder. Kara was watching her intently.

“Fabulous. But I’ve already achieved that.”

Kara’s lips curled into a wry smile but it didn’t quite reach her eyes which remained solemn. “Do you want to be a villain?”

Diane sighed and rolled over to face her; they were lying so close together she could feel the heat coming from Kara’s skin.

“I thought we weren’t going to talk about any of this today?”

Kara’s fingers brushed her jawline. “The day is over,” she murmured, glancing at the curtains of the oversized window. Soft moonlight was spilling through the cracks.

“Oh. So it is.”

There was a long moment of silence.

“Do you want to be a hero?”

“Yes.” Kara’s answer was instant and without hesitation.

“Because of Caroline?”

Kara’s eyes widened and she drew back. Then they narrowed. “Yes,” she rasped, and there was a fire in her eyes Diane had never seen before. Not in Kara’s eyes, anyway.

She had seen it in Amethyst, though.

That was hatred.

Is that what it took to be a hero?

Diane had never hated anyone in her life. Oh, there were plenty of people she disliked, but her scathing thoughts of them were fleeting. To hate someone one had to care first, and overall, Diane cared very little for much of anything besides herself.

But she cared for Kara, now.

She thought of the assassin who had almost killed Kara before her eyes, remembering the rage and anguish that had pushed her powers far beyond what she’d ever been capable of before. Was that hatred?

Maybe if Kara was taken from her, she would have fire like that in her eyes, too.

“I don’t want to be a hero,” she said bluntly. It seemed an exhausting existence. She’d rather keep Kara and go without knowing hatred.

Kara’s face fell.

Diane’s thoughts lingered on the assassin. His casual cruelty. So much like Amelia’s, who’d spoken of breaking someone for loving her sister with not a hint of regret.

“But I don’t want to be a villain either.”

And Kara smiled, her face lighting up with happiness.


***



Diane watched the sun rise over the treetops of Kara’s estate, her arms crossed on the window sill. She wondered how far the property stretched – if she hadn’t known better, she’d have no idea they were in the city. Only the skyscrapers rising the in the distance reminded her that they were still in Paragon.

“It’s yours, you know.”

Diane turned her head to see Kara leaning against the doorframe, wearing a bathrobe and still blinking sleepily. Her hair was adorably tousled.

“Dangerous words to say to a thief, Kara. You’ll have to be more specific or I’ll take everything.”

There was a small smile tugging at the corners of Kara’s mouth. “Then take it. It’s mine. So it’s yours.”

“Did you hit your head while I wasn’t looking?” Her fingers itched to take absolutely everything that wasn’t nailed down.

She shrugged, and smirked. “I am not above bribery, you know.” The smile dimmed and she looked serious. “I remember what you said. I don’t want your choices to be constrained by lack of money when I am swimming in it.”

Diane blinked rapidly.

Nobody, nobody had ever given her anything in life. She always had to reach out and steal and lie and take it.

“That is, of course, assuming that I can sort out my paperwork.” Kara laughed ruefully. Diane cocked her head quizzically. Then it hit her.

“Yes, well, if you get evicted due to magical identity confusion, we’ll just steal everything back. I’ll help. I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but I’m kind of a pro at this stealing thing.”

“It has come to my attention, yes.” Kara crossed the distance between them with a few long strides.

“It’ll be a life on the run, always looking over our shoulders. Travelling from city to city to stay ahead of the law. Oh, the fun we’ll have. Or, alternatively, you could do the boring thing and delegate.”

Kara cocked her head, not seeming to follow.

“Say it with me, hero: deception.” Her eyes crinkled. “Get thyself a shape shifter to pretend to be male you and do your paperwork for you.”

Kara’s lips formed into a silent Oh.

Then she frowned in dismay. “I don’t know anyone I could ask for that.”

Diane tilted her head. She could think of several shape shifting heroes off the top of her head. Weren’t heroes supposed to have that solidarity thing going on?

Kara fidgeted uncomfortably. “I don’t… have a lot of friends,” she admitted, embarrassed, as if Diane hadn’t already guessed that.

“Me neither,” Diane said cheerfully, and raised herself on her toes to whisper against Kara’s lips. “But there’s just one I want anyway.”


***



Amethyst Star could feel their gazes on her.

So she raised her chin and strode past them. She did not care what they thought. She did not care if they were thinking that she fucked up again. She hadn’t. She’d done what any hero in her situation would have done and they could take their judgment and shove it.

So Amethyst walked past the caped crowd of the E to a secluded corner near the bar, nursing a drink.

Her hands shook as she raised the glass to her lips, almost spilling the clear liquid.

She raised her gaze and saw several pairs of eyes quickly looking elsewhere. She sneered. Cowards. And this was the fabled hero community: thinking one of their own was losing it and doing nothing.

Well, that wasn’t quite true. They had talked and talked at her, at first, but no one made an effort to understand, just rambling on and on about lines and crossing them and what it means to be a hero.

But they hadn’t listened.

Shade had listened.

They’d sat on that roof and she had talked and talked and he hadn’t tried to interrupt her once.

Amethyst raised her hand, absently touching her shoulder. It was back in its socket, but the pain still echoed, a little.

That hadn’t been him.

Had it?

It had been a woman, for god’s sake.

She couldn’t even find him to confirm. Her gaze trailed over the crowd, looking for his familiar form. It was a long shot, really; Shade wasn’t exactly the partying type.

“Hey, Amethyst!”

She closed her eyes, bracing for the impending headache.

The Captain sat down next to her with that bright, carefree smile that she was fairly sure he thought was smooth, but only struck her as very, very fake.

“How’s it going? You’re looking great.”

Amethyst just silently took another sip, waiting for him to get to the point. He always got around to it eventually, gruesomely slaughtering the very concept of innuendo in front of her eyes with his terrible pick-up lines. And they called her a murderer. Ha.

“So, uh, saw the news. Did you see that story about the Doom Squirrel with the laser eyes? It’s evolving.”

“Utterly fascinating.”

“Right.” He was nodding, seeming to struggle for words. She supposed it had to be hard, forming coherent sentences when one’s brain was so very diminutive. Plus, getting hit on the head so much probably did not help. Invulnerability only went so far. “That thing, at the hospital. You know, with the kid. I… I would have made the same call, you know?”

Great. Now she was as smart as Captain Dudebro.

“Thanks,” she said in a flat voice, her thoughts returning to circle around the woman who had fought so much like Shade and displayed the same power. She couldn’t find anyone who had the means to contact him – he’d just appear sometimes, help out, and disappear as soon as the threat was over. The man had no friends.

Wait.

That wasn’t quite true.

Her gaze shifted to the Captain who seemed busy arranging his next sentence.

These two were regularly seen together.

“Say,” she interrupted his thought process and he looked startled at her actually initiating conversation with him. “Have you seen Shade lately?”

He blinked and then smiled, face brightening. “Yeah, we went out drinking a couple nights ago.”

Drinking? Shade didn’t socialize, everyone knew that.

“I didn’t know you were friends,” she said slowly.

At that, the Captain laughed. “Oh, we weren’t, for a long time, but yeah. I even know her real name.” He looked incredibly smug.

Crack

Amethyst gripped her glass so tight tiny cracks were emanating from her fingertips like spider webs.

Her.

He’d called Shade her.

The cracks deepened.

She forced her lips into a pleasant smile.

“Captain, I’d hate to impose, but could you help me get in touch with Shade? I need to see him regarding a villain we both recently ran into.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 31

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade’s eyes were closed, her breaths measured and even as blood rushed into her head.

She pushed herself up further, splaying her fingers and lifting her hands until only her fingertips touched the ground. She gritted her teeth, the weight becoming highly uncomfortable. She curled her pinkies, and then her thumb, until she was precariously balanced on only two fingers on each hand.

There was the slurp of someone sipping through a straw.

Kara opened one eye. Diane was upside down, sitting in the Lotus position and watching her with fascination. Kara was certain that if she could digest popcorn, she’d be eating that; instead, she was holding a smoothie.

“And you train like this every day?”

“Have to,” Kara gritted out, holding the headstand.

“And you used to do it shirtless?” There was a gleam in her eyes that Kara recognized as lust. Kara huffed, amused.

She couldn’t quite train shirtless anymore; her breasts jiggled too much for it and it got downright painful sometimes. So she was wearing a sports bra.

“Damn,” Diane whispered. “And I missed it. Oh well. This is awesome, too.” She waved her hand regally. “Do continue.”

Shade laughed and almost lost her balance, quickly dropping into a crouch with a backflip.

“I could train you, you know.”

Diane crinkled her nose as if she’d just heard blasphemy. “Hello? Plantilicious badass here.”

“Didn’t help you against Amethyst,” Kara said in a low voice. Diane was powerful, no doubt, but she was so very weak once someone actually closed in on her. Even Shade herself could have killed her easily, had she actually used the blades in their second encounter. It didn’t matter that Kara knew, intellectually, that Diane was more powerful than her. The thought of Diane’s vulnerability was driving her out of her mind with worry. She’d watched her almost die twice now. Hell, saving her had almost killed Shade twice.

If it were up to Kara, Diane would just stay in her mansion forever. Possibly enfolded in one of those safety bubble wraps.

“Point,” Diane conceded, gnawing on the straw of her drink. “But I’m pretty sure I would collapse after the second push-up. Quite frankly, it looks hard, and hard work and me are two things that just don’t mix. Plus, all this?” She gestured to her body. “And martial arts? The world would not be able to handle it.”

“And so humble, too.”

“Humility would be lying, Shade.” She fluttered her eyelashes. “And lying is wrong. See? I’m reforming my evil ways.”

The light started flickering and Shade tilted her head up, frowning. Diane craned her neck as well. “Forgot to pay the electric bill?”

“Silent alarm,” Shade said and strode out of the training room to her computer, Diane scrambling to keep up with her.

“You know this room looks a little crazy, yeah?”

Shade tilted her head quizzically. She hadn’t even thought about dodging the threads running from wall to wall, connecting the sparse leads to her sister’s murderer, just doing it on instinct. She supposed from an outsider’s perspective it could look a little… obsessed.

But Shade was obsessed. Dedicated. That wasn’t a bad thing. Her sister deserved someone who cared that she was dead.

So she shrugged. “A certain estrangement with reality is obligatory for all heroes,” she said.

Diane choked on a laugh and Shade swiveled in her chair toward the computer screens with a grin. The silent alarm was more of a phone ringing, in case she didn’t have her earpiece in. Shade had only ever shared her contact info with the Chief of the Paragon police department if she, specifically, was ever needed to take a statement or something like that.

Although that wasn’t quite true anymore. She’d also shared it with a certain Captain during a very drunken night which, in retrospect, had been quite… fun. Kara thought that maybe she wouldn’t mind doing it again, and wasn’t that an absurd thought to have. Two months ago she’d have set herself on fire before voluntarily spending time in David’s presence.

Of course, two months ago a lot of things had been different.

She tapped a button and saw a screen pop up with the image of the Captain, who grinned wildly at her. From the angle she’d guess that he was talking to her through a holo-communicator strapped to his wrist, as many heroes wore it. “Hey bro! Have been trying to reach you. I was already half-convinced you’d given me a fake number.”

“I’m sure you’re used to getting those,” Shade replied wryly, lips twitching in amusement. “So I thought I’d do the unexpected.”

David chuckled, laugh lines crinkling. “So, dude, apparently we have a villain at our hands and could use your hand. You in?”

Shade tilted her head, gaze straying to Diane who was leaning against the doorframe with crossed arms, watching the exchange with interest. “I’m…busy,” she said haltingly, even though she did kind of want to go. After the disaster at the hospital she longed to do something heroic.

The Captain’s brows furrowed. “Could be serious, man.”

Diane rolled her eyes and made a vague hand gesture that Shade chose to interpret as Go.

“All right. Coordinates?”

The Captain sent him an address in Faultline; he knew the area. Once the bustling heart of the city it had the misfortune of being a frequent target of villains. Iconic landmarks could only be destroyed so many times before people tired of rebuilding them. After its latest destruction at the hands of Avalanche, the district was now in ruins, with little to no efforts to restore it to its former glory. The skyscrapers stood crooked and broken, with deep canyons creating rifts between the streets.

It was a popular location for villain lairs due to its abandoned nature.

“All right, I’ll be right there.”

The screen went black and Diane sauntered up to him. “You didn’t even ask what that was about.”

Shade tilted her head back, frowning. “When another hero calls for help, you just help.”

She hummed thoughtfully. Then she shrugged. “All right, let’s do this.”

“Huh?”

“What, did you think I’m letting you go alone?”

“There’ll be heroes there, Diane…”

“Yes,” she drawled. “And Amelia is out there. You didn’t hear what she threatened to do to you if I ever left her. I am not letting you out of my sight.”


***


David watched Amethyst Star out of the corner of his eyes.

She was standing in a deceptively casual pose, staring off into the distance at nothing in particular as they waited for Shade to arrive. But there was a tension radiating off of her that he found disquieting. That it was paired with a small vacant smile didn’t help matters.

Amethyst was hurting, everyone could see it, but no one could find the right words to get through to her, least of all David who always ended up sounding like an idiot even to his own ears.

Yes, maybe he wasn’t the sharpest bulb in the shed, but he wasn’t dumb.

For one thing, he didn’t believe for a second that Shade’s “magical accident” had been an accident. Not when, after he told her his real name, the brutal vigilante had blushed and immediately replied with a woman’s name.

Shade always had tension running through him, like he was poised to snap any second, just like Amethyst was now. When he’d met her in her new body, that tension had just been gone. She hadn’t struck the Captain as particularly happy – hence the epic night out drinking – but she hadn’t seemed like she was about to coldly start snapping necks either, a vibe that old Shade had given off far too often. There was, after all, a reason most of the hero community avoided him.

Whatever. David didn’t judge. His father had taught him that much.

It occurred to David that he’d neglected to mention Shade’s new body situation to Amethyst.

“Hey, Amethyst, something I forgot to tell you…”

She turned her head toward him with an eerily slow motion.

A familiar swirl of shadows materialized not far from them, and a tall, short-haired woman stepped out of them. Shade still hadn’t made a new costume apparently; she was wearing mostly civilian clothing, with combat boots and only a domino mask covering her face.

Amethyst’s knuckles went white.

Shade froze.

“Yeeeah, that,” David said apologetically. “Sorry, completely slipped my mind.” Mostly because he’d been distracted with being entirely too pleased with himself for finally being able to help Amethyst.

“You.” Amethyst’s voice was flat and cold. “I knew it. I fucking knew it.”

David felt like he was missing something. Sadly, it was a feeling he got a lot.

Shade’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. Eventually, she seemed to settle on. “I’m sorry I dislocated your shoulder.”

“Wait, what?”

Amethyst’s piercing gaze swung to David at his startled outburst. “Yes, Shade, why don’t you tell the Captain what you’ve done?”

Shade said nothing.

“Shade attacked me,” Amethyst drawled. “To help a villain escape.”

David laughed, then. That was the most ridiculous thing he’d ever heard. Few heroes had murderous contempt for villains quite as much as Shade did.

Shade didn’t contradict her.

David’s laughter trailed off.

“Are you serious?”

Shade shrugged miserably. “Diane’s different,” she said in a soft voice. “She’s trying to change.”

The ground around Amethyst’s feet suddenly splintered, a purple glow pulsing between the fissures. “Villains don’t change,” she hissed, and her green eyes burned. “They lie.”

Shade hesitantly took a step toward her, then hastily retreated when the ground to her feet started cracking, too. “I used to think that, but…”

“But nothing! You’re trying to change her? She’s not the one being changed. Just look at yourself! Did she do this to you?”

Shade looked stricken.

“What else have you done? Helped commit any crimes lately?”

Shade mutely shook her head, taking a step backward.

Amethyst had almost been screaming. But now her voice dropped to little more than a whisper.

“I trusted you.”

And then some light in her eyes just went out.

The ground started shaking.


***


When stars die, their remains give birth to black holes, tearing everything in the vicinity into the abyss.

A new perfect 10 was born that day.

And her name was Event Horizon.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 32

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Somewhere in Paragon…



There was no greater joy than flying.

Dazzling Dawn grinned, accelerating to feel the wind rushing past her ears. Her wings – strong and delicate, made entirely out of fine strands of light – caught the sun’s rays, refracting them and shimmering with all the colors of the rainbow.

Beneath her, she could see some of the citizens of Paragon looking up at her and smiling. Dazzling Dawn streaking past in the sky was one of the most beautiful sights Paragon had to offer, and she knew it.

Dawn spotted a small girl gazing up at her with wide eyes.

She laughed with joy, and twirled in a complex aerial maneuver just for her, leaving a trail of sparkles in her wake.

Her wings went out like a candle that had been extinguished.

And Dawn began to fall.


Somewhere in Paragon…



A young woman was standing in line to get her third cup of coffee of the day. It was an addiction, really, but she could not resist its caffeinated call.

The petite blonde smiled at the barista as she paid, gingerly cupping the hot beverage in her dainty hands.

A wind blew through her hair, which was strange, since she was inside.

And suddenly a man who had been calmly reading a book jumped up and pointed at her, crossing himself in horror.

The other patrons looked up at the commotion, then sighed, rolled their eyes and went back to whatever they’d been doing.

Tourists.

Clearly that was only Infernal Illusionist, a respected heroine of Paragon City who had the misfortune of looking like an 8 foot tall demonic behemoth.

They were not quite as apathetic when outside of the coffee shop a caped figure fell onto a car, shattering the windows and tripping the blaring alarm.


Somewhere in Paragon…



PsyKick felt a wind wash over him, and raised his head with mild interest. He sat up as far as the straps tying him to the bed would allow.

His gaze lingered on the barred window of his tiny hospital room.

The back of his neck itched uncomfortably, right where the doctors had implanted his power-dampeners so long ago.

After a long moment of nothing happening, he sank back onto the pillow and resumed staring blankly at the ceiling, trying to ignore the Purpose clawing at his insides.


Somewhere in Paragon…



Constance was late.

How she, Mistress of Time and Space, kept managing that was really quite a mystery. One would think that a woman capable of bending time itself to her whim would learn how to keep track of it.

Truthfully, she just had too much of it.

She casually strolled through the grass, nibbling on her bagel as she made her way to her next undergraduate class. She’d be teaching it, earning the last few credits she needed to finally finish her formal education.

Despite her incessant tardiness, her professors just loved her, urging her to go into arcane academia. But academia meant research which was really just one step removed from scientist.

No, Constance was going places. Security, maybe. Last night, after a bit of tinkering, she’d invented a magical trap that would ensnare any prospective thief in a stable 10 second time loop until, say, the police arrived and deactivated it.

She squeezed past the students, standing still as statues, blocking the entrance to the building she needed to get into. They weren’t quite frozen, but she’d slowed time down significantly to the point that they appeared that way. Truly freezing time was a terrible idea, as she’d once found out. Constance needed to breathe, after all, and non-moving air molecules were not conductive to that.

And then suddenly the students were moving, bumping into Constance who, to their perception, had just appeared out of thin air.

What the…?

Constance stumbled, but was thankfully caught by a considerate man who steadied her quickly.

She gazed around, disoriented. She tried to slow time again.

It just kept flowing. Students walked past her, chattering casually and happily.

But here and there she saw a few people looking as stunned as she felt.


Somewhere in Paragon…



“You’re a superhero?”

“Yes!”

“And that’s why you didn’t show up?”

“Yes, baby, please, I was stopping The Brick from destroying the UHOW. You know I love you, I was going to tell you to celebrate our 1 year anniversary. I really meant to show up, I had gifts and everything.”

She looked at him sceptically. “Okay. Prove it.”

“Watch this!”

Texplosion flicked his hand.

Nothing happened.

“Ugh. I knew it! Mark, what did you expect to happen?” She stomped her foot. “That’s like the oldest excuse in the book! If you’re gonna lie to me, at least do it convincingly!”


Somewhere in Paragon…



Anemona, ambassador of a proud and independent Colony of Atlantis, Shining Jewel of The Sea, Heart of the Underwater Empire, stepped toward the twisted metal box.

She didn’t quite understand why the landers felt the need to squeeze themselves into such small things. Surely there were better ways of transportation? She kneeled in front of the broken and bended metal frame, strong hands gripping the - car, was it? They seemed so fragile, too.

She did not voice that, of course. She had manners, and was here to represent her people. Relations had been a little strained since that Giant Squid incident.

“Never fear, Landwalking One. This One will take the accursed metal box so you may swim freely. For shizzle.”

Her translator might have been slightly broken. And programmed with outdated slang.

She raised the car above her head with ease, and the landers trapped beneath quickly wiggled out. Anemona gave them a genial smile, which they tentatively returned.

There was a breeze.

And then the car was suddenly very, very heavy.

Bones cracked.


Somewhere in Paragon…



Platypus Man no longer felt the connection to his fellow Platypi.

It was quite traumatizing.

He curled up in the fetal position.


Somewhere in Paragon…



Event Horizon felt true power.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 33

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



The earth shook and Diane raised her head, looking worriedly toward the ruined plaza where Shade was meant to meet her teammates. After much exasperation and bickering, Kara had dropped her off a block away, not wanting her anywhere closer to other heroes. Then she’d told Diane to stay as if she was some sort of dog. So, obviously, Diane had ignored that instruction and had been steadily creeping closer to the check-in point.

She yelped when debris crashed down not far from her, stumbling in her haste to back away. The decrepit skyscrapers of Faultline did not have a lot of stability to begin with; any tremor in the earth, even one as minor as this, could tip their precarious balance.

Diane huffed and got up, ignoring the dull pain of a bruise on her leg as she resumed her sneaking.

Then she realized – the pain wasn’t going away.

She wasn’t healing.

Diane reached for the earpiece Shade had given her. “Kara? Something’s wrong,” she whispered.

There was no answer.


***


Shade dropped to her knees as a pulse washed over her, gasping for air. This close to its epicenter, it felt like a tidal wave crashing over her. Her ears were ringing and she felt the sharp sting of her earpiece short-circuiting. She dimly heard a thump and a pained groan that could have been the Captain.

It washed over her, leaving her shaking and weak. She slowly raised her head.

Amethyst was holding herself completely still, lips parted, eyes closed. A multitude of expression flitted across her face. The rage that had twisted her normally pretty features gave way to ecstasy, and she gasped softly – only to grimace in pain.

And then there was nothing. Her face was perfectly still. She almost looked like she was at peace.

And then she opened her eyes.

They were like stars, shining and glowing and so very distant.

“Amethyst?” The Captain was groaning, shaking his head as if trying to clear it. He swayed as he stood up, and frowned down at himself in confusion.

And Amethyst laughed. It started as a low chuckle that escalated into giddy laughter. Shade slowly backed away from her, while the Captain hesitantly stepped toward her.

Shade’s mouth was dry. “Amethyst, you need to calm down.”

“But I am calm.” Her smile widened. “Do you remember what you told me on that roof, Shade?”

Shade didn’t answer. She had no idea what might set her off.

Amethyst didn’t seem to care, answering her own question. Shade realized with a start that she was monologuing. Never a good sign. “You said that we had to do the right thing no matter what. And I did. I have always done the right thing. Even when it was hard. Even when I could have walked away and been better off for it. I have sacrificed.”

Her heels clacked on the ground as she walked closer. The pavement splintered under each footstep.

“And they never appreciated you for it?” Shade’s voice was low, with just a hint of dry sarcasm. David shot him a furious look. Amethyst was slipping into speeches Shade had heard a thousand times before. From villains.

Amethyst cocked her head. “No. They did. I had action figures.” She paused for a moment, gaze lingering on the Captain. “But one so-called mistake took it all away. And I have replayed that night, over and over again. And do you know what conclusion I’ve reached?”

There was a long moment of tense silence.

“I would do it again. It was the right thing to do. I made the world a better place.”

She spread her arms wide and smiled. “This? All this? It’s a game we play. Heroes and Villains. We put them in jail, they escape, so we put them in jail again. And then they escape, again, and people die, but we can never kill them, because it’s wrong. Nothing, nothing we do ever makes a difference. Their taint just spreads more and more. Even to you, Shade. Well, I made a difference. I broke the rules. And they hated me for reminding the world that we have the power to do that.

“I was right to do what I did.

“This game we play, of pretending that it’s normal to live in fear of someone suddenly deciding to destroy the lives of good people just because they have the power to do it, is sick. Villains are a stain on this world.”

She paused and gazed at Shade for a long moment. “I thought you understood that.”

The Captain’s eyes were wide with dawning horror. He reached to grab her arm. She grew very still. “Amethyst, listen to what you’re saying. Okay, I don’t know what happened between you and Shade, but…”

Amethyst interrupted him by laying a finger on his lips. She cocked her head at him, looking at him as one might look at a bug one found crawling on one’s arm.

“You play the game very well, Captain.”

She turned her head fully toward him, that terrible gaze seeing right through him. Her lips curved into a serene smile. “People love you, do you know that?”

The Captain stood frozen.

“It’s not anything you did. You didn’t earn it. They just love what you stand for.” She smiled and reached for him, brushing her palm over his cheek. He leaned away from the touch, eyes wide. “I loved you, too.” And then he stopped trying to lean away, rocking back on his heels. “I wanted to be like you.”

Her finger gently stroked his cheek, down to his chin. And then she roughly grabbed it and her face contorted into fury. “Of course that was before I met you!”

The Captain’s body went flying, a purple burst of light hitting him square in the chest.

He collapsed a few yards away. He didn’t get back up.

“I am done playing the game. I will wipe every single villain off the face of the earth. They will hate me for it. But I, as always, am willing to sacrifice.” Those stars in her eyes gleamed as she raised her head, her eyes locking on something in the distance. “And I know just with whom to start.”


***


Diane had snuck close enough just in time to see a caped man hit the floor. Her eyes widened when she recognized the iconic costume.

And then she recognized the psychotic heroine from the hospital. Who was closing in on Kara. And without even thinking, she started running. Her chest hurt, heart pounding against her ribcage, and she tried accessing her well of blood magic in vain. It was just like in the hospital, and she hated this sensation. Hated being powerless.

The woman in white raised her head and met her gaze.

“Diane, get down!” Kara’s voice cut through the blood rushing in her ears and she barely dropped to the floor in time.

Heat washed over Diane, singing her hair. Somewhere behind her she heard the boom of an explosion, the slow screech of metal giving way, followed by the rumble of falling rubble.

Diane blinked and opened her eyes, gazing up.

Amethyst Star was standing in front of her, white cape billowing in the wind. How had she closed the distance so fast?

Her eyes were beautiful and terrible.

“Do you feel that? In your bones?” Her voice was so soft it was barely audible. “The weakness? Knowing that you are facing someone who is infinitely more powerful than you and who decides whether you live or die on a whim?

“It’s how your kind makes good people feel every day.

“Say goodbye to this world, Dionaea. I will eradicate every last one of you and no one can stop me.”

“I’d like to test that theory,” said Cinder Snow.

Amethyst Star turned toward the new voice.

There was a deafening screech as light shot past Diane by a hair’s breadth.

The earth shook as the nearest skyscraper began to crumble.

Amelia casually adjusted the laser cannon mounted to her arm as it neatly folded back into her tech-armor. The dust slowly settled around them. Her lips curved into a small yet triumphant smile.

“Science. It works, bitches.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 34

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Amelia wasn’t having the best day.

In fact, she’d been having a week that was decidedly non-optimal. This displeased her.

She sighed softly, taking off her goggles and massaging her temples.

Working with magic was infuriating on any day, but today it was making her feel like she was 5 years old again, just starting to study quantum physics and being absolutely incensed at the sense it did not make.

This isn’t ever going to get better.

She stared at the inky black portal swirling in front of her, the gaping abyss leading to some sort of eldritch dimension she’d pinpointed as the source of arcane energy. A source, anyway. Magic didn’t even have the decency to be internally consistent, being powered by several clashing sources leading to very confused mage apprentices who were told they had to be calm and precise to cast their magic, only to grow strongest during irrational emotional outbursts.

“Foolish Mortal!” The voice was a low snarl, its terrible cadence capable of tearing apart the minds of lesser humans. It peeled away the thin threads of sanity, playing them like an instrument to create a symphony of madness. Amelia had captured its owner a few days ago; fished it right out of the portal in front of her. She’d been bored. “Stare Not Into The Sacred Depths of Our Home, For Our Home Is Vast And Terrible And Stares Back Until It Swallows You Whole And Your Feeble Mind –“

“Hush, Sir Fluffington. Don’t make me turn the translator off again.”

The abomination currently inhabiting the form of one of her test rabbits bared its teeth at her, but had the good sense to shut up.

A breeze blew through her long black hair and the portal disappeared with a pop.

Amelia blinked and tilted her head.

She was suddenly very cold. The fine hairs on her arms stood on end as she shivered.

Amelia hadn’t been cold in years. Her powers kept the air around her perfectly attuned to her comfort zone.

She did not care for the feeling. Not one bit.

Amelia snapped her fingers, but no blue sparks appeared.

Some mild curiosity stirred and she tapped a few buttons on her wrist. The panels on the walls detached themselves to reveal her computers. She checked the security feeds for intruders foolish enough to think they could defeat her just because she couldn’t set them on fire with her mind anymore. Amelia had piranhas for just such an occasion.

The halls and winding paths of her lair were deserted.

Amelia was alone.

She scowled and expanded her search, activating her bugs. They were tiny little nanobots she’d scattered all over the city, appropriately enough disguised as mobile insects. While Amelia did not particularly care what was going on outside, it was still a good idea to keep an eye on things. It had served her well when her bugs had transmitted images of where exactly her minion had been sneaking off to.

It had sickened her.

Granted, she had watched for a while with morbid curiosity when she’d realized that the man Diane had been painstakingly squeezing into a corset was not just any hero, but Shade. She remembered him, as she remembered everything thanks to her flawless memory. He’d once assaulted her as part of a taskforce, those plasma blades of his leaving scratches on her armor before she swatted him away like the insignificant fly he was. One of the few heroes who’d managed to get close enough to even remotely damage her. None had been able to do more than that.

Well, until Constance. Constance had taught Amelia the meaning of pain, a lesson she had not forgotten.

She exhaled, sensing the dark nature of her thoughts, and forced her attention on the screens.

The power suppression field appeared to be affecting the entire city; or at least most of it. The outer districts and the suburbs had been spared. The footage her bugs displayed flickered rapidly, showing the extent of the devastation. Amelia focused on the outer districts, looking for the edge of the field. It did not take her long – 16 seconds, to be exact – to determine that the field was radial in nature and likely dome-shaped as well, extending some 8 miles in diameter. A quick calculation told her it was centered on Faultline.

She leaned back in her chair when she saw who stood at the focal point of the field.

Amelia did not know the red-haired woman. Back when she’d been active, she’d made a point of knowing every single active Meta in the city – specifically their weaknesses – and had accounted for all of them in the designs of her armor and weaponry. All but Constance, of course.

This meant this Meta had to have become active after Amelia’s retirement. The field was coming from her.

But she did not matter as much as the black-haired woman who was kneeling in front of her, slowly and painstakingly getting up.

Was Shade about to get killed? Oh, but she hoped so.

Amelia would send the red-haired woman a gift basket.

They called her a mad scientist. They were wrong.

Amelia was not, nor had she ever been, mad. Madness was not conductive to doing science, and thus she had no use for it.

Madness was trying the same thing over and over again and expecting a different result.

Science was trying many different things, making note of the result, and then adjusting her methods until she got what she wanted.

PsyKick had taken Constance from her.

Shade was taking Diane from her.

And while the urge to punish the hero was so very, very strong, she refrained.

What she’d done to PsyKick had been wrong.

Not morally. Amelia did not care about that. No, it was wrong because it had not worked. Constance had left.

Amelia did not quite understand why it had not worked, but she chalked it up to people being irrational. She often wished people could be more like numbers. It was how she had approached the situation – like a math problem. The obvious solution, to her, had been to shuffle a variable from one side to the other for the equation to make sense again.

But it had been wrong. Amelia did not like being wrong. And she did not make the same mistake twice.

She had tried warning Diane. She had tried sending her on villainous errands to deepen the rift between them. She had tried sowing distrust in Shade’s mind.

And she had tried telling Diane just how lonely she was without her sister.

And then Diane had left.

Telling her about PsyKick had been wrong, too, she saw that now. Hindsight was, as the lesser mortals said, 20/20, and when mixing unknown substances, one never quite knew which would have an explosive reaction until after it was too late.

She’d contemplated turning her brainwashing machine on Diane. Wipe Shade from her mind or, better yet, make her hate the hero. And make her love and serve Amelia.

Amelia could not really find a fault with this plan – Diane would never, ever leave her again.

But.

Something about it made her uneasy.

Amelia wasn’t really sure what, exactly, made Diane so important to her. She was not like her sister; Amelia couldn’t carry a real conversation with her. Diane was, to be perfectly candid, an imbecile. No more an imbecile than the rest of the human race when viewed from Amelia’s high vantage point, but an imbecile nonetheless.

But she also made Amelia smile. She had extended a hand in friendship without Amelia having to do anything. Amelia hadn’t threatened loved ones. Amelia hadn’t threatened her. But Diane still did what she asked, sometimes.

It was unprecedented.

And Amelia had grown used to it, basking in the knowledge that she had a minion who served her faithfully and willingly.

A brainwashed Diane would never know the difference. Amelia would.

But if Shade died at hands that were not her own… Amelia smiled brightly and leaned back to watch.

Her smile died when her bugs transmitted the image of a woman at the very edges of the plaza, running toward the confrontation.

No.

Was it not enough that Shade was stealing her minion? Now she put her in danger as well?

And when the red-haired woman turned her glowing gaze toward Diane, Amelia barely even thought about what she was doing, activating her teleporter to go save her friend.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 35

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Western
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Shade’s eyes widened in disbelief as Cinder Snow materialized in a bubble of electricity, taking a few seconds to fade in – tech-based teleportation was quite crude compared to her own – and then blasted Amethyst with a giant laser beam.

As sneak attacks went, it was low on the stealth aspect, but compensated for it with a colorful light show as the beam hit the nearest skyscraper, neatly cutting it in half. Shade could see the metal glow red hot at the incision before the building began to collapse in on itself.

As much as Shade wanted to run to Diane, she could see that she was unharmed. So she sprinted toward David instead, skidding to a halt next to him and grabbing his wrist to check his vitals.

Amethyst’s blast had been weak compared to the one she had fired at Diane; Shade didn’t understand how it had taken the Captain down so easily. She could feel Amethyst’s link on her; her shadows refusing to materialize, so the Captain’s invulnerability should have protected him.

David was still breathing, and groaned when Shade not-so-gently shoved him.

“Fucking hate pain,” David mumbled under his breath, rolling over and slowly pushing himself to sit up. “How do you people live with it?”

Shade’s blood ran cold. “Why are you feeling pain?”

David gave him a flat look, devoid of the usual warmth he had toward her. “Because I just got hit by an energy beam to the chest.”

“Your invulnerability…” Shade whispered with dawning horror and twisted around to stare at Diane. She’d summoned no vines, and was kneeling where she had fallen to evade Amethyst’s attack, staring up at Cinder Snow.

“Amethyst took i– is that Cinder Snow?!” David sounded horrified. From what Shade heard, Snow had taken him down particularly hard to make a statement when she first appeared. Apparently she'd retained her talent for dramatic entrances.

Shade’s gaze moved to Amethyst’s motionless form, a few yards away from where Cinder had hit her point blank. The right side of her uniform was scorched and black, and Shade could see her exposed skin was red and bubbling.

Shade swallowed the lump in her throat at the sight. If Amethyst was truly dead, she reasoned, she’d have her powers back, which she didn’t.

David had apparently followed her gaze because he gasped and immediately scrambled up to get to her. Shade grabbed his arm to yank him back – and actually managed to do so. The Captain’s superstrength was gone. “Stay away from her,” she hissed. “She’s dangerous.”

The Captain whirled to face her, and for the first time in five years, Shade saw him truly angry. “What did you do to her?”

“I… she was trying to kill a friend of mine. I stopped her.”

“A friend,” the Captain repeated flatly. “A villain?”

Shade said nothing.

“You’re the last person I’d have expected to switch sides.”

“I didn’t,” Shade hissed. “I just…” Her gaze helplessly strayed to Diane who was finally getting up as well. She appeared to be talking to Cinder Snow, but it was too far away for Shade to hear what they were saying. “…love her.”

David turned his head, narrowing his eyes. “Friend of Cinder Snow’s? This is just getting better and better.”

“They’re nothing alike,” Shade said with conviction. “Look, this is not the time to judge my life choices. Do you have your power suppression cuffs?” Shade kept hers on her real costume. Since she’d fully expected to team up, she hadn’t felt the need to take the time to modify her utility belt so she could bring them. “We need to put them on Amethyst to get our powers back.”

Then they might actually stand a chance against Cinder Snow.

David looked mutinous. “We will have words about this, bro” he said in a low growl, and for once he actually managed to sound genuinely threatening. He reached for the cuffs on his belt anyway.

A purple beam of energy burned them away, and took David’s hand with it.

He screamed in agony and dropped to his knees.

Amethyst was slowly pushing herself up, her arm outstretched in their direction. The burned skin was now merely blistered and was healing rapidly. Her eyes glowed even brighter than before and there was no trace of that unhinged smile, only mindless fury.

Shade felt fear’s icy grip.

Amethyst did not have a healing factor.

Which meant she was using a power that was not hers. She’d done more than taken them; she was learning to use them, too.

The former heroine turned her murderous gaze toward Cinder Snow. Toward Diane.

The familiar hum of her blades being drawn echoed in Shade’s ears.

Yes, Amethyst was monstrously powerful.

Yes, Shade was powerless.

But that had ever been her odds.

Kara crouched low, and then started running toward Amethyst.

She had never needed powers to fight.


***



Diane was staring up at the woman who had saved her life. Again.

Amelia held out her hand.

She didn’t take it.

The villain dropped it with a disappointed sigh. “I saved you.”

“Yes.”

“You didn’t come back.” Amelia’s voice was soft.

Diane licked her lips, her mouth dry. “No.”

“And you’re still not coming back.”

Diane slowly shook her head.

There was a long silence as they stared at each other, Diane gingerly pushing herself to stand up.

A man screamed in pain and Diane whirled around, eyes wide. Amelia tilted her head with mild curiosity.

Kara was running toward the psychotic heroine who had somehow survived that laser. What did that idiot hero think she was doing? Noble sacrifices were not allowed; they’d discussed that!

Her kick sent Amethyst flying. She hit the pavement hard enough to crack it.

Amethyst just got up again.

And as Kara’s blade swirled and she dodged blast after blast, Amelia smiled, doing nothing.

She’s waiting for Kara to get killed.

Diane whirled to clutch Amelia’s shoulders. “Save her!”

“Why would I?”

Diane’s grip tightened until her knuckles were white. “If you save her, I’ll be your minion forever, I promise!”

Amelia tensed.

Then she laughed. It sounded wistful. “It would not be the same.”


***



Amethyst’s movements were slow and sluggish; she was obviously still in pain from her burns.

Shade feinted, dodging a badly aimed blast, balancing herself on one hand – then swept her leg in an upward arc. Her foot connected with Amethyst’s jaw and the former heroine stumbled back, reaching up to clutch it.

There was a horrible crunch as she popped it back into position, her healing factor taking care of the rest.

That opening was all Shade needed. She dropped low, sweeping her leg once more, and tripped Amethyst’s precarious balance. Then she lunged forward, her blade pressing against Amethyst’s jugular.

The key to defeating regenerators was to utterly destroy vital areas.

All Shade had to do now was flick her wrist.

She didn’t, and they stood frozen in a stalemate.

“Why do you defend her?” Her speech was barely intelligible through the broken jaw.

Shade was breathing heavily with exhaustion

“Because it’s what heroes do. We save lives.”

Amethyst wasn’t moving, just staring off into the distance. Kara could see the skin on her cheek mending and smoothing. It was almost fully healed now. Once the burns were gone, Amethyst’s healing factor would be even more potent.

“She’s a villain.”

“That doesn’t mean she deserves to die.”

Amethyst swayed a little and reached to wipe the blood from her corner of her mouth.

“There’s a betting pool, you know. In the E. Who’s going to be the next one to pull an Amethyst?” She laughed bitterly. “Your name features prominently at the top of the list.”

She stared at the blade pressing against her skin.

“They’re wrong of course. You’d never be stupid enough to execute someone in public.” She chuckled; a low, broken sound. “You’d do it in the shadows.” And then she raised her gaze to look at Shade.

The blade dropped.

“I am not a murderer.”

Amethyst’s smile widened. A tear streaked down her cheek. “I am.”

And then she attacked, her fingers tightening around Shade’s throat. Kara choked, fingernails uselessly clawing at Amethyst’s arm as she was lifted off the ground. She was so strong.

“I liked you, you know. I thought we were the same. But if you are so eager to die for your villain, then I’ll oblige.”

“Amethyst, stop.” The voice was weak and barely audible. Amethyst Star slowly turned her head toward the Captain. He was shaking, his cape crudely wrapped around his bleeding arm. “You’re better than this. Do you want to prove them right in what they say about you?”

Shade couldn’t breathe. Her lips parted but not even choked sounds were escaping her. Her toes were no longer touching the ground.

The light in Amethyst’s eyes dimmed. “I do not care what they say.”

“You do. I know you do, and it’s killing you. You are not a murderer. Not… not yet.”

Amethyst cocked her head as if listening to something. “43 people fell out of the sky. I doubt they all survived.”

“What?”

“I have come too far to stop now. If I give the power back now it will have been for nothing.”

The Captain swayed, seeming on the verge of losing consciousness.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, and I don’t care. This isn’t you. You are good, and kind, and…” He broke off, grimacing.

“A murderer,” she finished softly.

“A hero.”

She slowly shook her head.

He took a step forward.

She took a step back, dropping Shade to the ground, who collapsed and started coughing viciously.

“Stop it. I hate you,” Amethyst snapped. “I have always hated you.”

The Captain shrugged and somehow his lips curved into a tired smile. “I know. Did I disappoint your expectations for Captain Patriot? I’m nothing like my father. I don’t know what to say to you to make this better. He would, but I don’t. But I know that you don’t have to do… whatever it is you feel like you have to do.”

She blinked her eerie eyes rapidly. “I just wanted to make the world a better place,” she whispered.

“Do you really think that’s what you’re doing?”

Her gaze dropped to Shade, who was still wheezing, and then lingered on the Captain’s stump of an arm. She took another step back.

“You need help.” The Captain’s voice broke. “Please let me help you, Amethyst.”

There was a long silence.

“Amethyst Star is dead." Her voice was so soft.

And then she disappeared in a swirl of shadows.

The power suppression field disappeared with her.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 36

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Fantasy
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Paragon City was in chaos.

Paragon City was used to chaos.

But even with the high bar set for the city, The Event – a name community consensus was already settling on – would live in infamy.

The one affected the hardest were those who had their powers stripped from them while using them for travel. Several superspeedsters found that velocity was a harsh Mistress indeed. One teleporter was lost in the space between dimensions. And dozens fell out of the sky that day.

Some were flying low enough to survive the impact, and could be tended to. Others were flying high enough that they had the time – and presence of mind – to manually override their med ports to save themselves before they hit the ground. One villain had the fortune to be fleeing a winged hero, who caught him.

Most were not nearly as lucky.

A villain had been walking through a hail of police bullets, confident his invulnerability would protect him.

A hero had been surrounding herself with an air bubble underwater, trying to infiltrate a villain lair.

A shapeshifter had been mid-transformation, leaving him stuck in a grotesque half form that was not biologically viable.

The fallout left the hero response to The Event crippled; not only because most had lost their powers, but because those that were still fully functional were busy saving what they could.

That’s why it took more than 20 minutes to locate the source of The Event and to then assemble a first response Taskforce, consisting of 8 tech-based heroes. They all had some variety of flight capabilities, be it in the form of jetpacks, rocket boots or power armor. They needed it to navigate the canyons of Faultline, but mostly they needed it so they could run away should the source of The Event prove too powerful, and report back what they had seen.

Tech-splosion – no relation to Texplosion, and both of them in a bitter rivalry over who first laid claim to their respective name – activated the camera in his visor, and would be transmitting images back to home base where more heroes were slowly filtering in.

“All right,” he said in a distorted voice, speaking through his helmet. He’d been selected as leader. “Move out.”


***



Shade rubbed her aching throat, breathing in sweet, sweet air.

David sank to his knees beside her, cradling his bleeding arm. She wasn’t sure but she thought she heard a suppressed sob. She swayed as she stood up and tentatively took a step forward, trying to think of something, anything she could say–

Something unseen slammed into her from the side.

And hugged her.


***



Diane held Kara tightly, planning on never, ever letting go again.

She’d been so helpless watching the fight unfold; without her powers she’d only have gotten in the way or, worse yet, could have been actively used against Shade, just like in the hospital.

Kara’s hand buried itself in her hair and pressed their bodies closer.

“You can do better than her.” Amelia’s voice was low and tense.

Kara tensed, muscles growing rigid, and Diane turned her head, gazing at the woman who had saved her.

The villainess was standing with her arms crossed; there was a flickering sheen to the air around her that Diane recognized as her giving off scalding heat. With a start she realized that she, too, now had her powers back.

“Don’t want to,” Diane whispered. “We fit.”

Cinder Snow’s expression was entirely unreadable through her black goggles, but Diane saw her mouth tighten.

“So do we.”

“Once,” was Diane’s gentle answer.

Amelia said nothing. Then she raised her head, seeming to notice something in the distance. Then her lips curled into a sneer. “The cavalry. Took them long enough.” She lowered her gaze again. “They’ll arrest you, Diane.”

“No, they won’t,” snapped Kara.

“Yes, they will,” said Captain Patriot in a weak voice.

“They’ll have to go through me first.”

All around them there was the hum of machinery as they were surrounded. Diane drew back out of Kara’s embrace to survey their surroundings.

Eight heroes were spread around them, all of them pointing some manner of weapon right at Cinder Snow.

Amelia gave them the Queen Elizabeth wave.

“I suppose that concludes my retirement. Pity. I got so much science done.”

Then she ignored them, eyeing Kara with what Diane could only assume was distaste.

“Know this, hero. Hurt her and I will beat you to death with a shark, feed you to my piranhas, grind their molecules into a fine, red mist and then disintegrate them. I am not joking. I will do it. And I have ways of making sure you stay conscious.”

Kara blinked slowly.

“…okay?”

“Cinder Snow,” snarled a distorted voice. It came from an armored man, his folded steampunk wings dwarfing his form. Diane could see the intricate clockwork whirring within. “You’ll pay for what you’ve done today. Surrender!”

“Hush, insignificant one. The important people are talking.”

There was a furious yell and he fired the cannon mounted on his shoulder. It ricocheted off of Amelia’s forcefield, hitting another hero. She barely dodged in time. The rocket brushed her rocket boots, upsetting her balance and sent her careening out of control. Another hero broke from the circle with a curse to go catch her.

“This is why reforming is pointless. See this, Dionaea? Firing rockets at me for saving lives. An ungrateful lot if there ever was one.”

“Saving lives?” The robotic voice manages to sound utterly furious despite being flat and cold. “You killed dozens with your power suppression field.”

“What…?” whispered the Captain, looking up and blinking rapidly. He was swaying dangerously, about to pass out from blood loss.

“Your deductive reasoning skills awe me,” Amelia breathed. “It wasn’t mine, idiots.”

She took a step forward, away from Diane who tentatively and uncertainly stretched out a hand for her. The circle of heroes backed away, tensing.

“Call me when you rediscover your standards, Dionaea. Shade, go die in a fire. Nameless and unimportant heroes – do spread the word.” She smiled. “I’m back in town. And no magic will ever defeat me again.”

Lightning struck as she activated her teleport beacon, leaving behind nothing but a smoking crater.

And then Diane realized she was a lone villain surrounded by very, very angry heroes.


***



“…did she just call one of us Shade?”

Some of the heroes craned their neck in confusion, looking for the infamous vigilante.

Bitch.

Kara gritted her teeth; she had to have used the name on purpose. She suddenly felt Diane tighten her grip on her and she realized what a precarious situation they were in.

“Don’t see him. I think I’d have noticed the creepy vibes.”

“Yes,” Shade said in her best approximation of her old low growl. “Your observational skills are clearly superior.”

Stunned silence.

“Magical accident. Don’t ask.”

“…is that Dionaea you’re holding?”

“Yes.” She arched an eyebrow, daring them to say something, milking her intimidation skills for all they were worth.

There was an awkward shuffling of feet as confusion spread through the heroes. Shade did not make common cause with villains. He could barely bring himself to be polite toward reformed ones.

David chose that moment to pass out, hitting the broken pavement with a thump.

“Fucking hell, his hand,” yelled Tech-splosion and quickly crouched beside him. “What happened here?”

Shade didn’t answer, and just looked down at the unconscious hero. He was so terribly pale. And if they didn’t know it was Amethyst’s work, he had a feeling David would want to keep it that way.

“We got a medic?”

“I got a first aid kit.”

“Why didn’t his med port go off?”

“System’s overloaded.”

“Shouldn’t someone arrest the villain already?”

Cold eyes turned to Diane.

She pushed herself out of Kara’s embrace and straightened her back, raising her chin.

“Out of my way, amateur,” she said to the heroine kneeling over David’s prone form with a bandage.

“Villain, step back, or I won’t be responsible for what I do to you. I have had a really shit day.”

“I am the best fucking healer you’ll ever meet in your life. Now get out of my way and prepare to be awed.”

“Let her,” Shade said.

Most people had to use threats in an if, then, this construction. If you don’t do what I say, then I will do this most unpleasant thing to your various orifices.

Shade didn’t need to. It was implied in just about everything she said.

Ghost Current wisely backed off.


***



Diane raised her head to look at the sky.

It was a bright, sunny day.

She reached for her magic and was glad to find it whole and intact and at her disposal once more.

She knelt over the still form of Captain Patriot. He was important to Kara, she could tell. Diane would mend him to be good as new. She hoped. She had never regrown someone else’s limbs before.

Just to be sure she gathered as much magic as she could.

And the sky lit up with red.


***



Transmitted through the camera lens of the First Response Team, almost all of Paragon saw the villainess Dionaea heal a national icon.


***



Somewhere in Paragon, a mad scientist was clearing out her lair.

She brushed her fingertips along a cage, and sharp bunny teeth snapped at them.

“You’re my only friend now, Sir Fluffington.”

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 37

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Kara sat down next to David on the lavish couch, setting the scotch decanter on the glass table in front of them. It was a fine vintage, worth an utterly obscene amount. It had been bought by her father, long ago, and she hadn’t really touched his liquor collection, leaving the wine cellar like a morbid memoriam to what her father had loved most.

Somehow preserving her family’s things just as they were was not nearly as important as the pain of her friend.

She poured both of them a glass. Then, for good measure, she added more to David’s and held it out to him. He wordlessly took it and gulped it down.

They didn’t really say anything for a while.

After Diane had regrown his hand, he’d woken up almost instantly, confused and dazed. The other heroes had immediately started asking questions which David haltingly stammered non-committal answers to. Shade, sensing his distress, had simply grabbed both him and Diane and teleported them to her mansion.

They would deal with the fallout later.

David hadn’t really said anything, though he couldn’t seem to stand Diane’s presence, so for now Kara had separated the two. Diane was upstairs in Kara’s bedroom, no doubt going stir-crazy, while the Captain lay curled up on the couch, staring blankly at nothing.

“So. A villain.”

Kara looked up and took a slow sip. “Not anymore.”

“How did that even happen, Shade?”

She didn’t answer for a long moment, swirling the liquid in her glass. “She caught me wearing panties.”

Thousands of dollars’ worth of scotch were utterly wasted as the Captain did a spit take. Kara smiled wryly and took another sip.

“Are you serious, dude?”

“Very.”

“Are you… are you telling me you’ve been wearing women’s underwear under that oh-so-intimidating black costume?”

“Pink, even.”

And then David started laughing. Kara smiled.

“Shit, I knew you were just being way too comfortable with being a chick.”

Kara leaned back. “You know that if you tell anyone I will have to kill you, right?”

“Goes without saying, bro.”

Their grins slowly faded.

“You attacked Amethyst.”

“Yes.”

“That was that thing at the hospital.”

Kara nodded slowly.

“It pushed her over the edge.”

Kara closed her eyes and nodded again, bracing for the blame and anger she so rightly deserved.

It didn’t come.

“She’s been on the edge for a while now.”

A long pause.

Kara tentatively opened her eyes. David was staring off into space.

“I tried… I really tried to reach her.”

“I know,” Kara whispered.

“I just couldn’t find the words. Nothing I said really made any difference.” His lips briefly twisted into a mocking smile. “All I’m really good for is hitting people really hard.”

“David…”

“If I wasn’t… If I wasn’t so fucking dumb I could have…” He buried his face in his hands.

Kara tentatively reached out and wrapped her arms around her friend.

“So go save her,” drawled a familiar voice.

David looked up with narrowed eyes and Kara cursed herself for not locking doors.

Diane was leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed.

“You’re a hero, aren’t you?” She arched an eyebrow as if the solution was obvious.

“Amethyst killed…” David trailed off, not seeming able to finish that sentence.

“Yeah. She did.”

Her gaze met Shade’s.

“But who says villains can’t be redeemed?”


***



Amethyst Star curled her legs closer to her body, trying to will the shaking away. Her arms wrapped themselves tightly around her knees and she winced at the pain in her right arm.

She’d let go off the power too soon. Her skin wasn’t fully healed. A burning gash still ran over her eye, making her vision blurry.

Or maybe it was blurry for other reasons.

She’d never meant…

She had been so angry.

And then her link had expanded, and she had let it, and then her body had been truly alive, and her head had been filled with such clarity.

Amethyst could still feel Shade choking under her fingertips.

She hadn’t meant to hurt other heroes. Just… why did they have to fight to protect villains?

Just thinking the word made the ever-present fury inside of her churn.

Villains corrupt.

She slowly unfurled her legs and stood up, raising her head toward the darkening sky.

Amethyst Star had made a terrible mistake. Now that her rage had cooled, she could see it clearly. She had taken too much power. She had not controlled it right. She had lashed out and hit people who did not deserve it. What had happened to Shade was not his fault.

Purge the corruption at its source.

She splayed her fingers, purple energy crackling between them.

The Event, that’s what they were calling what she’d done.

She would learn to control her new powers. She would use them with precision. She would make the price the city paid for her lapse in judgment worthwhile. She would make things right again.

She was Event Horizon and she would cleanse this city of villainy.


***



Despite the key witnesses’ disappearance, the world knew that Amethyst Star had snapped before the day was over. Once the location of the Event’s source was known, it was easy to pull up satellite images.

Pundits congratulated themselves for correctly foretelling her Fall.

And, as images of Dionaea healing Captain Patriot flashed across thousands of screens, they likewise celebrated their prediction of Redemption.

The news that Shade had a magical gender bending accident was buried beneath the weight of The Event and the return of Cinder Snow.

But some did take notice.

A lone woman was lying in a hospital bed, her broken bones temporarily set in casts until the healers got around to her; they were prioritizing those whose lives still hung in the balance.

Dazzling Dawn stared at the footage of her former lover and arched an eyebrow.

Elsewhere, Texplosion started laughing until he couldn’t breathe. He choked on his laughter when the camera panned to Cinder Snow next.

Fangirls everywhere either howled in outrage at having their slashfics ruined by het or jumped ship to the SS ShaDi.


***



“oh baby” shade maoned, lifting her ass up in the air and putting her moist anal caverns of wonder on display for her one true love “im so ready for you. take me! take me hard!”

Dionaiya stands beside her, her glistening womanhood hidden beneath a strap-on.

“take my anal virginity! i give it to you as a gift!”


***



David watched the villainess currently draped all over Shade, giggling in her ear over some private joke they shared. He had never seen Shade look so content, even though her mouth would still tighten if they so much as skirted the events of the day.

Three empty bottles were spread out between them.

David flexed the fingers of his restored hand, knowing he owed it to her. Not many healers could regrow limbs.

And Captain Patriot decided that as far as villains went, Diane was sort of okay. She had an absurd sense of humor and, being the only one comfortable with the sound of her own voice, was telling the most ridiculous stories.

David found himself fighting a smile once or twice.

Her words still echoed in his mind.

David had never really had a reason to be a hero. He did it because he’d wanted to be more like his father and every step of the way he was reminded that he was so much worse at it. Somewhere along the way he’d started playing up his idiosyncrasies just so people would stop having expectations of him. Then he couldn’t disappoint them, as he invariably did.

He’d never had anything he was truly fighting for.

Somewhere deep inside conviction was slowly taking shape.

He was going to find Amethyst Star.

And he was going to save her.

Of Heroes And Villains Chapter 38

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch


Ian Reynolds’ legendary temper had somehow received an upgrade.

They were all beyond doomed.

His body was rigid with tension, and he incessantly drummed his fingers against the table as he impatiently listened to the new proposals his board of directors was presenting to him. His pale eyes were filled with some unspoken anger, and his eyebrows seemed to be permanently set in a scowl. He gave monosyllabic answers to any and all questions directed his way.

John Johnson, director of Reynolds Industries, sighed. Working with the young man was never easy, but today it was as pleasurable as pulling teeth.

There had been a round of champagne when Mr. Reynolds had skipped the last meeting, claiming health problems.

Too bad it couldn’t last.


***



Ian slammed the car door, walking up the steps of his home with shaky legs. The heavy oak doors closed behind him and he leaned against them. He stared down at his flat chest, breathing heavily, and then squeezed his eyes shut.

“Kara?”

She opened her eyes, blinking rapidly at the blond woman descending down the winding staircase. Kara’s lips parted, but remained silent. Anything she could have said would have just come out sounding wrong, deep and masculine.

Diane slowly closed the distance between them, reaching out to cup her cheek. Kara leaned into the touch and smiled weakly.

“That hard, huh?” Diane gently stroked her cheek, her fingertip trailing lower along Kara’s neck until it hooked under a small silver chain. “Let’s get this off, then.”

She undid the clasp of the necklace and as it fell away, so did the illusion. Kara felt like she could breathe again.

“Diane,” she said softly and her voice was her own. And then her lips were on her lover’s, hot and desperate and filled with need. Kara’s fingers dug into Diane’s backside as she drew her closer.

The illusion had been an extension of Diane’s shapeshifting idea, courtesy of David who’d contacted his friend Infernal Illusionist. The idea was that Kara would wear the necklace disguising her as Ian for the few times she truly needed to appear in person before transitioning her civilian persona as well, claiming to have hired a mage or some such. Her lack of a social life would serve her well now. She’d originally aimed for a one year distance between Shade’s gender switch and that of Ian Reynolds, but after today she knew she couldn’t last ten more board meetings pretending to be male again.

Six months. Surely she could do it for six months?

Kara moaned against Diane’s mouth just to hear her voice again, and tightened her grip on her hips. Then she roughly twisted both of them around, pushing Diane against the door. In response, Diane hopped up and wrapped her legs around Kara’s waist, entangling them deeply whilst sucking on Kara’s tongue.

“Please,” she whispered and Diane, as always, knew just what she wanted. Her claws slashed away the button-up shirt, revealing Kara’s bra, which was next to be discarded in thin slices.

Soft fingers cupped her right breast, swirling a thumb around Kara’s wonderfully sensitive nipple. She moaned and savored the sensation, roughly grinding her hip against Diane. Kara’s silk panties were drenched, she could feel it, that familiar heat pooling her belly, aching and hungry.

Kara would never, ever not be in awe of the way a woman’s body felt. It was perfection.

Diane moaned and squirmed in her embrace, adorably needy whimpers coming from her throat. Kara grinned.

The woman in her arms was perfection, too.


***



Shade adjusted the bracelets on her wrists, tugging at the black leather glove until they blended in almost seamlessly. It was a new model of Plasma blades she’d be testing in combat tonight, thinner yet more precise than the previous ones.

Her body was clad in formfitting black leather covering her from head to toe. A utility belt was slung over her waist and her eyes were concealed beneath a mask. She’d forgone the old cape entirely, as well as the hood. It was time for something new.

Her short hair swayed with the breeze and she raised her head with a small smile. It felt wonderful. She was growing it out, a little, aiming for chin length.

“Ready, bro?”

David’s voice was a low rumble. Kara nodded, fading into the shadows to prepare for their assault on the villainous lair.

Diane had waved off on coming along tonight.

Paragon City had an elaborate redemption system for former villains, involving truly obscene amounts of paperwork. It had long ago been recognized that encouraging super powered beings to stay on the good side of the law was more important than retribution for their crimes. If one sentenced a remorseful villain to jail, to spend time with other villains, it was only more likely they would relapse and become a menace once more. Thus, sentences for lesser crimes could be worked off with community service.

Hero duty counted as community service, and Dionaea had finally reached her quota.

She did not like hero duty. At all. The former villain just did not care for violence, or rather, the kind of violence where she could genuinely get hurt and receive no payment for it. She claimed she had better things to do than “risk her fabulosity for ungrateful peons”. She would likely not be joining Shade on patrol again.

That was okay.

Shade smiled.

Her love would be a different sort of hero.


***



Doctor Mason, Dean of Medicine of Founder’s Creek hospital, sighed and leaned back in her chair as she started tackling the bureaucratic nightmare awaiting her. The Event almost two months ago had utterly overloaded the Hero Med Port Emergency Service as there were not enough hospitals to accomodate the sudden influx of countless metas. So the teleportation grid was getting expanded and their hospital's inclusion in that plan had created chaos in her staff’s schedule. They scrambled to incorporate the injured Metas teleporting in, their often unique physiology proving to be medical challenges, all the while still providing good care to their normal patients.

There was no way around it, she’d have to hire more doctors to handle the increased work load. She could accommodate two or three new additions easily, but more would strain their already strained budget. And she needed more. Which meant she had to start slashing programs and services. Maybe even let some non-essential staff go.

The door to her office was slammed open and, startled, she dropped the folder she’d been holding.

Then she raised her head to glare at whoever was foolish enough to interrupt her.

A scantily clad woman was draped over the chair, casually crossing her legs and flashing a predatory smile. Her eyes glowed red.

“Hi.”

Doctor Mason was silent for a long moment. Then she calmly closed the folder and laid it down on the desk, coldly gazing over her glasses at the woman. Unknown metas suddenly invading one’s personal space was never a good sign, but she had not become Dean of Medicine by panicking under pressure.

“You have five seconds to explain what you’re doing in my office.”

The woman’s smile widened. “I am here because you are going to hire me.”

“Am I?”

“Yes.” She pulled out a card and slid it over the table. Doctor Mason skeptically picked it up and flipped it over, arching an eyebrow at the zeroes. “This will be my salary. I will hang out in your hospital 20 hours a week, and come in for a set number of emergencies per month. Anything more will be billed as overtime.”

“And why, pray tell, would I pay this much money for you to, as you put it, hang out?”

The woman tossed her long blond hair. “Because I’m worth it.”

She swung her long legs off the chair. “There’s my number. Call me once you have the contract set up. Oh, and…” She smiled, red eyes twinkling. “You might want to check the children’s ward. I threw that in for free.”

Of Heroes And Villains Epilogue

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Final Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



EPILOGUE



PsyKick is bored.

This is not unusual. It is, in fact, his entire existence. He lies in his small room, strapped to his bed. Sometimes the doctors come in, and then PsyKick smiles and says all the things they want to hear. They give him books to read and he likes those. But they never free him anymore. When they remove the straps, he is never without supervision.

He shouldn’t try to run so often, then they would take them off more. He knows this. But he can’t help it. When he sees an opportunity to escape and finally Serve his Purpose, he must take it.

His Purpose gnaws at him day and night, telling him that he is Bad for not Serving.

He cannot find anyone to Serve.

They tell him his Mistress is dead. Constance killed her. He is not sure how he feels about that. Sometimes he thinks about this and he smiles, but when Constance comes to visit him, he always lunges at her.

Constance never visits anymore.

His teammates still do, sometimes. Tex will sit beside his bed and talk to him in a low voice for hours. PsyKick will answer normally and they will laugh and it’s just like always. But then PsyKick will ask when Tex will help him escape and Tex will go quiet. Tex tells him he is not well, that he’s sick. He is wrong, PsyKick is just fine. Tex does not understand why PsyKick must Serve. PsyKick hadn’t understood it either, until his Mistress had showed him how much sense it makes.

PsyKick always ends up yelling at Tex for keeping him in here, for being a bad teammate, screaming every unkind thought he’s ever had about his best friend, until the doctors come and shove needles in his arms.

Tex’ visits are getting fewer and fewer.

PsyKick is afraid that one day he will stop coming, too, and then it will be only him and the boredom.


***



“There’s someone here to see you, Stephen.”

He turns his head, eagerly straining against the straps. Is it Tex? He hasn’t seen his friend in so long.

It’s not Tex.

It’s a woman he has never seen before.

She is beautiful, long blond hair falling down past her waist in luscious curls. It takes him a moment to realize that the red streaks in it are not dye, but petals. Her entire body is covered with them, vines curling up and down her waist to form something akin to a bikini.

And her eyes glow red.

It gives her a very sinister air. PsyKick shivers.

“Leave us,” says the woman, and the doctor obeys. There is a natural authority to her voice that is hard to deny. PsyKick’s Purpose perks up immediately. She looks evil. Evil enough to Serve?

She slowly circles his bed; the movement reminds him of a predator assessing its prey. He keeps her in his line of sight. She comes to a halt at his bedside and leans over him. Then she reaches out, and cups his chin.

“Do you know who I am?”

He shakes his head.

“I am Dionaea.”

Dionaea. The name jolts something in his head and he reviews his photographic memory.

“Dionaea Muscipula. Venus Flytrap.”

She grins widely and for a moment she looks like an eager young girl. “Yes! Finally someone gets it.” Then she clears her throat and the sinister air returns. “Do you know what I am, PsyKick?”

He shakes his head again.

“I am a Villain.”

PsyKick’s heart is beating painfully against his chest. Serve, Serve, Serve, sings his Purpose. Finally someone to Serve.

“And what are you, PsyKick?”

He opens his mouth. His voice is rough and scratchy from disuse. “I’m yours, Mistress.”


***



PsyKick shades his eyes against the sunlight. It warms his face.

He hasn’t been outside in so long.

He blinks rapidly, his vision blurry. His new Mistress lays a hand on his back. It’s warm, too.

They walk through the flower garden in silence, with him trailing behind her, docile. Where his Mistress steps, the flowers bloom, straining toward her like she is the sun.

His Mistress has explained everything to him. She, like him, was created by Cinder Snow. His old Mistress is alive – he had whimpered at that news – and she has given PsyKick to Dionaea as a gift. So he must serve her now.

Dionaea says she is deep undercover. They must pretend to be Good, for a while, while her plans take form. When he asked what those plans are, she told him it was not his place to know. She is right, of course. PsyKick is only here to Serve, not question.

Then his Mistress did something very strange. She laid her hand on his head and it pulsed with that eerie red glow of her eyes. Then she asked him if he still wanted to Serve her. When he said yes, she looked disappointed. That worries PsyKick. Does she not want him? He has finally found someone to Serve. He mustn’t disappoint her.

He likes her.

She has taken him outside.


***



PsyKick is starting to suspect that his new Mistress is not very bright.

Sometimes she will point to things and say something blatantly wrong. She will say “Isn’t this smoothie wonderfully bitter?” or “Two times five is eight.” or “Platypus Man would defeat Texplosion in a fight.” (As if Tex would lose to that moron!)

He does not say that, of course. He just says “Yes, Mistress,” and nods.

They are sitting on a bench in the park she takes him to every time she visits. She comes by every few days and he has begun to crave her company. There is such clarity to his thoughts when she is around. He thinks it’s because she fulfills his Purpose.

His Mistress tilts back her head and smiles. “Isn’t the sky a beautiful green today?”

“The sky is blue,” he murmurs.

She grows very still, turning her head slowly, and stares at him intensely.

He realizes what he’s done. “I’m s-sorry,” he stutters while his Purpose screams at him.

“Don’t be,” she drawls, and turns her face toward the sun again. “Would you look at that? It’s blue. You’re right. I was wrong.”

No, he disagreed with her, he is the one who is wrong, and Bad, and…

“You can disagree with me when I’m wrong, Stephen.”

His Purpose quiets down.

She smiles at him and he averts his gaze.


***



PsyKick glares at his Mistress over his hand, and she smiles back innocently.

“Let’s see ‘em.”

He triumphantly lays out his Full House. She smirks and turns over her cards, revealing a Royal Flush. PsyKick’s mouth falls open.

“That’s it! You are cheating, Mistress!”

“Prove it!” she crows, and gleefully hugs the paper scraps they use as chips to her chest.


***



They never fasten the straps anymore. PsyKick can move around his room as he pleases, and it’s wonderful. His Purpose still gnaws at him sometimes, but it’s so faint now, he can barely feel it. It’s because of his Mistress; he knows she will come to him, so he doesn’t have to escape to get to her.

He wishes he could go outside by himself, though. Not to escape, just to take a walk.

He hasn’t tried to attack a doctor in weeks. Maybe if he continues to behave they will allow it. He will ask his Mistress about it. She seems to have sway with the doctors; it’s very strange. Maybe she controls their minds, like he’d once been able to, before they implanted the power dampeners.


***



His Mistress can do anything.

PsyKick is sitting on the bench in the garden. Alone. There’s a book in his lap and he is reading it with a faint smile on his face.

She is Magic.


***



His Mistress is a liar.

He paces the length of his room.

Doctor Dionaea.

He had heard them calling her Doctor Dionaea!

She was wearing a white coat over her vines, and she was laughing with the other doctors. Laughing at him? For being stupid enough to believe her? No, no, no, he likes his Mistress, she cares for him, how can she betray him like this?

Maybe it’s just her cover story. His rapidly beating heart calms a little. Yes. That must be it.


***



“Mistress?”

“Yes, Stephen?” She is shuffling the cards. He really shouldn’t let her do that. Whenever she deals the cards, she wins. His Mistress is really quite blatant about her cheating.

“What are your plans?” He forces the words out. He knows it’s not his place to ask, but he has to know. He hasn’t seen her plan much in the way of world domination, as a proper villain should.

She freezes for a moment. The only movement is her neatly arranging the cards into an orderly stack.

“My plan is to get you well.”

He swallows the lump in his throat.

“You are a doctor,” he says in a dull voice. Now she can’t be his Mistress anymore.

“No, I’m not.”

“I heard them calling you Doctor Dionaea.”

She smiles wryly. “A joke. I make them call me that; it grinds their teeth. I have no medical degree.”

He raises his head hopefully. But then he frowns.

“They say I’m sick but I’m not.” They just don’t understand that he has a Purpose.

His Purpose.

It’s very quiet. He cocks his head, straining to hear it.

“I know,” she says gently. “But you aren’t happy either, are you?”

He doesn’t really know what to say. All he knows is that his heart is breaking. If she’s not his Mistress, then he must find someone else. He doesn’t want to.

“I wasn’t lying, you know,” she continues. “Cinder Snow made me. And I was a villain.”

“Was,” he repeats.

“I met this hero. And then I decided I didn’t want to be a villain anymore.” She puts away the stack of cards and reaches out to take his hand. “Wouldn’t you like to do the same?”

“I… I…”

He looks at their entwined hands. He thinks… he thinks he would very much like not being a villain. But how can he stop? He must Serve.

“How did you do it?” he asks in a small voice.

She leans in closer and presses a kiss to his brow. “I just made a choice.”

And then PsyKick starts crying. Silently at first, but then she hugs him and he sobs while she cradles him in his arms and whispers sweet nothings.

He doesn’t want to be like this anymore.


***



PsyKick is standing on the edge. There is a wind blowing at this altitude, and it rustles his cape. He opens his eyes and gazes out at the city to his feet.

He smiles.

It’s a good day to be a Hero in Paragon City.


The End



Author's Note: I would like to thank all my readers and reviewers; your comments mean more to me than you know! I hope you enjoyed reading my tale as much as I enjoyed writing it.

I know what you're thinking: "But you left so many things unresolved!"

Yes. Yes, I did. Things that shall be resolved in sequels! This was the story of how Diane and Kara fell in love and changed each other for the better. That story is now at an end, but that does not mean that there are not more adventures for them ahead! I have all sorts of deliciousness planned, one of which would, of course, be the Captain/Amethyst story. I'll be posting a few oneshots over the next couple of days and then start the sequel. Allow me to present...

The Ties That Bind

Also, this story has fanart by Ian Samson. Enjoy! (Caution: One picture is NSFW)

Cover

Fistbump

Crossdressing

NSFW

And here's a few rough character sketches!

Captain Patriot

Cinder Snow

Amethyst Star

Event Horizon

Thank you all so much for following along, and I hope to see you for the sequel!

Of Heroes And Villains Flashbacks I

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Non-Transgender
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch


Author's Note: I'll be posting a series of small oneshots expanding on the characters a bit before moving on to the proper sequel. Enjoy!

First up: Why did Captain Patriot try to friend Shade so hard?



David is scared.

Scratch that, David is fucking terrified.

Eldritch Eclipse smiles and raises her hand, silver light gathering in her palm to strike him down, like she struck down his teammates. They are lying scattered to his feet, broken and defeated. And now he is next.

He can’t move. Why won’t his legs move?

Everyone expected him to lead, just because he wears this costume. Just because his father is Captain Patriot, the greatest Hero of all time. As if David has any idea what he’s doing.

He’s only been a hero for two months.

Her hand comes down and that terrible blinding light is racing toward him.

And then something slams into him from the side, and the light gets swallowed by darkness. Vertigo envelops him and suddenly he is elsewhere, stumbling, his knees buckling.

“Learn to dodge,” a deep voice snaps.

David never has to dodge. Everything just slides off his impervious body.

His shoulder is burning. Eldritch Eclipse had landed a hit there, and the skin is red and blistered. Is this pain? It has to be.

David slowly raises his head and stares at his savior.

Nobody has ever snapped at him before. They all just worship the ground he walks on. Well, the ground the boots of his father walk on.

“Who are you, dude?”

The man draws his black hood deeper over his face.

“I am Shade. And now listen close, newbie.”

And then follows a long, long lecture about why frontal assaults are a terrible idea. How to distract a villain by getting them to monologue. Why you should always dodge, even if you’re invulnerable, because you never know what nasty side effects that energy ray can have.

David listens eagerly. No one has ever just sat him down and given him such basic beginner tips and tricks. They all just assumed he knew.

And then Shade lays out his plan to save David’s teammates.


***


They save the day.

His teammates slap him on the back, congratulating him on being just like his father.

David cranes his neck and looks for Shade, but he is gone, vanished into his shadows.


***



David runs into Shade a couple more times over the next few weeks. He may be going out of his way to run into him.

Shade gets so annoyed at his presence.

It’s wonderful.

David can’t help but laying it on really thick, just to hear that exasperated sigh. But no matter how annoyed, Shade never gets truly mean. He’ll just give quiet snarky responses, revealing a dry dark humor David quite likes. Sometimes he’ll just up and teleport away in the middle of their conversation.

Nobody else ever takes that tone with David. He loves it. He is so tired of the hero worship. He hasn’t earned it.


***



David finds out that Shade is dating Dazzling Dawn, who belongs to the Tenacious Teens, a supergroup of teenage heroes who are now young adults, making their supergroup name a bit of a relic.

So he starts hanging out with them a little more. They are delighted to have a living legend among them, giving their low-profile group quite a bit of status. David can’t be sure, but he has the feeling Shade is rolling his eyes under that hood at their reaction to him. David agrees.

David notices that Shade always stands apart from the others. The only one he really talks to is Dawn.

In fact, David doesn’t know of any heroes who are friends with him.


***



Shade and Dawn break up, and then Shade stops hanging out with the Tenacious Teens.

They don’t seem to miss him at all.

So when they are out drinking one night at the E, David prods them a little about their thoughts on the taciturn vigilante.

“Shade, man!” Texplosion laughs, his southern drawl especially pronounced when he is drunk. “Good riddance. He is a freak.” He shares a knowing look with Dawn, who fidgets uncomfortably. “Get this, he told Dawn that…”

There is the distinct sound of an energy projectile being fired, and Tex shuts up, wincing. Dawn glares.

David frowns. “Shade’s a good guy,” he offers tentatively.

“He is cold,” says PsyKick in a soft voice.

“Yeah, Shade has all the warmth of a freeze ray.”

“And has just about its sense of humor.”

David balls his fists under the table and says nothing. Then he gets up under the pretense of getting more drinks. As he stands at the counter, silently fuming, PsyKick comes up to him.

“He is not a good person, you know.”

David turns around and frowns at the psychic hero.

“I catch glimpses of his mind sometimes.” PsyKick fidgets uncomfortably; they all know that his powers sometimes invade their privacy without him meaning to, but they generally don’t talk about it. “It’s… not a good place. A lot of rage, a lot of hate. I tried talking to him a little, we all have, but he just shuts us down, even Dawn. He wears Psy-Blockers now.”

“Shade’s a good guy,” David repeats, wishing that he were eloquent, that he could put his thoughts into words. Shade is kind, in his way. He is never cruel to David, even though he can tell that he dislikes him. And his sense of humor is fine; it’s just very subtle.

“Shade is going to snap one day.” PsyKick’s voice is so very gentle, and that makes it worse. “He hates villains so much, it’s not healthy. I wouldn’t want to be near him when it happens.”

David sputters. Shade, a fallen hero? No. Yes, his loathing of villains goes far and beyond what is normal. Yes, he is a little rougher with the criminals he apprehends. Okay, yes, it sometimes borders on homicidal violence.

But…

But.

Shade just needs a friend.

And at that moment Captain Patriot decides that he is going to be that friend.

Of Heroes And Villains Flashbacks II

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School
  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



Diane is 7 when the doctors tell her she is dying.

She doesn’t really understand what death means yet.

As she gorges herself on the candy bars all the adults are suddenly so eager to give her, she thinks dying probably isn’t so bad.

If only her mother would stop crying.


***


Diane sees beauty everywhere, and savors it.

She sees it in the sky, and the flowers, and in art books she borrows from the library.

Recently, she has begun seeing it in her fellow classmates. She looks at the boys who are on the cusp of becoming young men, and appreciates their fine form; the straight lines and hard angles, the muscles shifting when they play sports, and the pleasant timbre of their deepening voices.

The girls look beautiful, too. Their sweet scent, those delicate curves, their elaborate fashion statements.

Diane watches them all and daydreams, lips curling into a happy smile as her thoughts begin taking a rather naughty direction.


***


“Slut.”

Diane cocks her head at the insult, thinly veiled beneath a fake cough.

Then she goes back to eating her lunch; it’s typical terrible school fare. Diane is quite good at finding things to appreciate, but even she can’t savor this.

The cough comes again, louder, from a different mouth this time.

Their efforts to unsettle her are adorable in their ineptitude. They confuse her with someone who cares for their approval.

She is 14, and could drop dead any day, so when she saw the opportunity to lose her V-tag, she went for it. And then she went after it a couple of more times. A great time was had by all, and Diane does not regret her choices.

Still… her brows crinkle into a slight frown.

The boys she had fun with are getting high-fives. She is getting insults.

It’s a little unfair, really.


***


Diane slams the door to the tiny apartment, crossing the living-room-slash-kitchen. There’s a prepackaged meal on the table and she slides it into the microwave.

She spends the afternoon engrossed in a book, in a faraway land.

Her mother arrives from work late in the night, but Diane doesn’t see her, having fallen asleep on the couch.

When her alarm wakes Diane in the morning for school, her mother has already left for her other job.


***


“Diane, what is this?”

Diane lifts her head and frowns. Her mother stands in the doorway, tired and worn. She’s holding out her recent math test. It’s a D. Plus.

“It’s paper. It’s a thing people write on.”

Her mother scowls at her. “You can do better than this.”

Diane shrugs and goes back to reading. Her mother roughly takes her book away, throwing it against the wall.

“Diane! You must think about your future! You’ll never get into college with grades like these.”

She gives her mother a flat look.

“I’m never going to college, mom. I’ll be dead.”

The woman hisses in a sharp breath.

“No, you won’t be. My brilliant girl, you’ll go to college and do great things.”

Diane closes her eyes. Her mother is 30 and looks 40. Diane knows this is her fault. She took her mother’s future with her birth, and now she works 3 menial jobs to pay for bare necessities and an ever-increasing stack of medical bills.

Diane can’t remember the last time they had a conversation.

“I am dying, mom. Okay? Stop pretending I’m not. Stop working every minute of every day to pay for a college fund I’ll never use. Just… just stop and actually talk to me when it’s not about my grades.”

Her mother is speechless. Then she composes herself, taking a deep breath.

“You are not going to die. You are going to go to college. Now stop slacking off at school.” Maybe she would have said more, but she is running late. She presses a kiss to Diane’s brow, and is gone.


***



The whispers at school are getting annoying.

Diane is never going to get to kiss a girl at this rate. They all avoid her, as if whoredom is a disease they might catch.

She sits on a hill, gazing out at her whole world.

It’s so terribly small. Small and small-minded.

Diane wants to see more than this.


***



It takes Anne Cole three days to notice that her daughter hasn’t come home.


***


The first envelope arrives a few months later. It contains a few dollar bills and a note.

Stop working yourself to death and live your life.

I am.

D.


***



The envelopes arrive once a month, like clockwork.

There are no more notes.

But sometimes she sends a picture.


***



One month, the envelope does not come.

It doesn’t come the month after that, either.

And Anne Cole breaks down into tears, thinking her daughter is dead.


***



Yet after a 3 month break, the next envelope arrives.

The sum of money it holds is staggering.

Of Heroes And Villains Flashbacks III

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Non-Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains

In which a superhero meets his match, masks are uncovered and a mad scientist just tries to get some mad science-ing done without getting distracted by the antics of her magical minion.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



The first time Elaine sees a superhero, she is 8 years old.

She later learns that there is a giant squid rising from the west coast, and that’s why Captain Patriot is flying cross-country as fast as his superspeed will allow.

He breaks the sound barrier over her small town.

The sonic boom is deafening and exhilarating.

A little pig-tailed girl stares at the sky with wide eyes, thinking it’s the coolest thing she has ever seen.


***



Elaine grows up to be average.

She is neither particularly short nor particularly tall.

She is neither particularly smart nor particularly dumb. She makes good grades through effort, not talent.

She is neither beautiful nor ugly; most guys just call her cute. The only thing about her appearance that deviates from the norm is her lack of endowment; a crisis of epic proportion to her teenaged mind.

There is not a single thing she truly excels in. She has tried her hand at art, and poetry, and music. She has tried to be athletic. She has tried to get herself to care about science. But nothing calls to her and says Yes, this, this is what you are meant to do.

Maybe she just needs to keep looking until she finds a talent.

But she is starting to fear that she is going to grow up to be dreadfully boring.


***



Elaine stares at the college brochures.

She still does not know what she wants to do with her life.

She has a vague desire to leave the world a better place than she found it, but not a clue how to go about achieving that. Elaine doesn’t really feel like she has to offer anything that someone else couldn’t do better.

She eyes the social justice degrees, but common sense – in the voice of her parents – tells her that’s the fast track to being stuck in the fast food industry. She looks at the science degrees and a voice in her head whispers that she is not smart enough for that. She looks at the law degrees and decides that maybe she could do that.

Elaine may not be all that talented or smart, but she has worked hard on her grades.

And then she finds something that makes her heart nearly explode with happiness.

There are scholarships to Paragon University, and she qualifies. It has lower standards than the rest of the country; apparently most people who do not grow up within the city soon find themselves in the midst of a nervous breakdown when exposed to its dangers.

Elaine does not care about the danger.

Paragon City is special.

And maybe if she lives there, she can experience what that’s like. Just for a little while.


***



Paragon City is wonderful.

Elaine has been here one week and she is already deeply in love with the place.

She is standing in line for a cup of coffee and there is a superhero right there. He just strolls up to the barista, blue cape billowing behind him, and asks for his usual. Elaine smiles at him shyly and he smiles back. Then he casually strolls out with a small wave, sipping his coffee.


***



Elaine returns to that coffee shop. A lot.

So does the hero, and she somehow scrapes up the courage to mumble a greeting.

He is gentle and polite, smiling at her with indulgence. And somewhere along the way they actually start talking to each other.

His name is Freeze Flash.


***



She is not quite sure how exactly she ends up making out with a superhero in an alley, but it is glorious. Elaine laughs as his ice breath tickles her skin, sending shivers down her spine and curling her toes.

She draws him in for another kiss and then there is a spark.

He stumbles away from her, disoriented, while electricity runs through her veins and she drops to her knees, hugging herself. She moans in what is both pain and pleasure, skin sizzling.

Her eyes glow like stars.


***



Elaine is special after all.

She just needs to be around other special people to access it.

And as she stands atop a rooftop, white cape flapping in the wind, she smiles down at the most special city in the world.

Finally, Amethyst Star has found a talent of her own.

She can make the world a better place.

The Future Is Unscientific

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Non-Transgender
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

The Future Is Unscientific

Who needs friends when you have science? Amelia doesn't. And the next person who suggests otherwise is getting thrown into a vat of toxic acid.

Fanart by the talented Ian Samson, creator of City of Reality and artist of The Wotch



It was a dark and stormy night.

This was because Amelia had turned on her weather machine. She felt that it was only right and proper that the world around her should bend to her whims and provide her with the appropriate mood lighting on demand.

“Yes…” she whispered, her voice growing in volume. “Yes! Rise, my minion! Rise!”

Lightning struck outside her lair, illuminating the hall in stark black and white contrast while Amelia started laughing. It was the Evil Laughter Number 3, Triumphant Megalomania. She’d practiced it since she was 11.

The body on the slab twitched and spasmed as it was filled with life. Slowly the mechanical abomination made of flesh and metal rose, its vaguely humanoid head swiveling toward her, its eyes so very empty.

“Foolish Mortal,” boomed a terrifying voice, gnawing away the sanity of lesser meat bags. “Thou Hast Played Right Into Our Hands, For Now That We Have This Strong And Capable Body, We Shall Devour First You And Then This Wretched Place You Call A Worl–“

Amelia activated the shock collar.

The artificial lifeform screamed, a multitude of voice singing a cadence of pain. And infinite knowledge from beyond the void. But mostly pain.

“Talk back to me again and I will take away your opposable thumbs, Sir Fluffington.”

The cyborg sulked.

“We Are Leviathan, Devourer Of Suns, The Zero Point Pathogen. Our Thoughts Have Seeped Into The Very Fabric Of The Cosmos And Stars Shudder At Our Name, For We Are Vast And Terrible.” It paused, and then continued in a slight whine. “And No Longer Does Our Body Have The Texture One Might Describe As Fluffy. We Wish For A More Dignified Name.”

“No.”

“But…”

“I said no. Keep arguing and I’m not giving you this.”

The Cyborg was silent for a long moment. Then it grudgingly reached for the carrot Amelia was holding out.


***



Somewhere in Paragon, a woman was sitting on a roof, watching the overcast sky whilst happily biting into an apple.

The sky had been a beautiful blue just a few minutes ago, but now dark clouds were gathering for a sudden thunderstorm. It was most unnatural.

And Riora smiled, knowing what it meant. She was ready, the foundation to their relationship in place. Riora had waited for a long time and now, at last, they would be reunited. Or united. She couldn’t really keep track of what was past and what was future.

But today was Important, she knew that.

Not only was it an Important day, it was also a Great day, because today she was mostly lucid.

Last week, there had been silence in her head. For almost half an hour it had been only her and her thoughts and her memories.

It had been wonderful. Like a nap. And now she was refreshed and ready to go for at least another century.

She took one last bite from her apple, savoring its sweet taste, then swung her legs back onto the ledge, standing up. She paused, aiming the apple core at a 43° angle, and threw it. Then lightning struck where she stood, leaving nothing but a smoking crater.


***



Timothy was having the crappiest day of his life.

He glumly adjusted his backpack as he made his way home from school, trying hard not to think about the humiliation he’d suffered today. His eyes were firmly on his feet, not seeing the road in front of him, navigating the streets of Paragon on instinct.

Something hit the back of his head and he stopped in his tracks, reaching up to touch the dull pain throbbing in his skull. His short hair was wet with a sticky substance and he drew his hand back, taking a tentative sniff.

It smelled sweet.

Great, not only did Jennifer laugh in front of everybody when he asked her out, now someone was throwing things at his head. He growled low in his throat and shifted his weight to resume his walk – only for a massive energy beam to tear up the sidewalk in front of him.

“Behold, you fools. I am Fusion Flare, and I have acquired the Millenium Artifact, increasing my power a hundredfold! Tremble before my–“

He never got to finish his speech. A hero had already tackled him.

And Timothy realized that had he kept walking, that beam would have hit him.

Not far from him lay a half-eaten apple.


***



Amelia was happy.

She was.

Her experiment had been a complete success.

This frown that would not go away meant nothing. Nor did that ache in her chest.

She was most definitely not missing her old minion.

Sir Fluffington was clearly superior, anyway.

There was a boom, and the lights of her base flickered out as lightning sizzled up and down the walls, coalescing in the middle of the room. Amelia tensed and immediately snapped up her arm, aiming her integrated laser cannon.

A woman casually stepped out of the lightning, her long white hair swaying in a nonexistent breeze. She tilted her head, pale blue eyes piercing Amelia who shivered uncomfortably.

There was something in those eyes. The woman’s face was young, yet they looked… old. Like they had seen things that were not meant to be seen.

A little like Amelia’s eyes.

And then the woman smiled brightly and bounded up to her like an eager puppy, throwing her arms around Amelia.

“It’s so good to see you!” she chirped happily.

The mad scientist froze.

She had 294 contingency plans anticipating and dealing with every possible breach of her lair.

This scenario was not in the plans. Hugs… were not part of her plans.

Amelia angrily shoved the woman back and aimed her laser cannon point blank at her face.

The woman just smiled.

“Neat! Should check the focus matrix though, or it’s gonna malfunction down the line.”

A muscle in Amelia’s jaw ticked.

“My equipment does not malfunction.”

The woman’s eyes glazed over and she stared off into space for a long moment. Then she blinked and smiled. “Yes, it will.”

“I am going to shoot you now. Commence prayers to your chosen deity.”

Her smile widened.

“I am a deity.”

And then she casually strolled away, looking around the lair.

Amelia charged her laser beam.

It sputtered out.

“Told you it was going to malfunction.”

The woman laughed as Amelia activated the rocket launcher on her other arm, taking aim once more.

“Oh, do calm down. That’s not what I’m here for.”

“How did you get past my base defenses?”

“I told you, I am a goddess,” she replied smugly.

“No such thing. There are only metahumans strong enough to be mistaken for gods by primitive idiots.”

“Quite so,” the woman agreed readily, hopping to sit on a computer dashboard and crossing her legs. “Although you’d be surprised by what is out there as far as true divinity goes. Still, it’s sad. With so many metahumans around, we’re not special anymore. People used to worship me. Now they don’t blink twice when I ride the lightning.”

“Worship you?” Amelia repeated flatly. “How–“

“…old am I? Old, Amelia. I am very old.” She leaned forward and there was a sudden intensity on her face. “And I have waited for this day. Waited until you had experienced what you needed to experience to become the person you are today.”

“You know. I don’t think I’ve ever had opportunity to say this to someone else instead of having it said to me, but…” Amelia paused for dramatic effect. “Are you mad?”

The woman laughed and clapped in delight.

“Very much so. See! We understand each other.”

And for the first time in Amelia’s life, she had not the slightest idea what was going on.

The woman stood up, and then swept into a low bow. “Allow me to introduce myself.

“I am Riora, the Everknowing, Oracle Without Equal, once worshipped in the Temple of Delphi. I saw the Fall of Pompeii before it happened, and Kings and Emperors listened raptly to my sage advice until my whispers broke apart the Roman Empire. I am ancient. I have steered history. And I will steer the future, for I have seen it.

“Amelia, I have seen your future.”

She leaned forward, pale eyes shining with intensity.

“And do you know what it is I saw?”

Amelia slowly shook her head.

“I saw you conquer.”

Riora grinned.

“I saw my best friend in the entire world.”


Author's note: Thus concludes the series of one-shots! Think of this as "Of Heroes And Villains 1.5". Tomorrow I will post the prologue to the sequel proper ^_^

The Ties That Bind

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Prologue


10 years ago



“Everything’s going to be fine.”

The blinking light on the camera went out, signaling the end of her performance.

Caroline’s smile faded and she looked down to her bound hands. She wondered if he believed her bravado, believed that she was not scared, that this wasn’t a big deal and that their parents would bail her out of this just like they bailed her out of those public indecency charges and that this was really no different.

Somehow, she doubted it. Ian was not a child anymore.

Rough hands grabbed her long black hair, pulling her head up. Hate-filled eyes glared down at her. “You think you can mock me, bitch?”

“I’d say your threats have all the sophistication of a drunken fratboy, but that’s an insult to drunken fratboys everywhere,” she drawled, seemingly bored. “There. I just did mock you, conclusively proving that I can. Isn’t observational science fun?”

He hit her again and she tasted blood in her mouth.

She really should stop antagonizing him, but she couldn’t help it. Caroline was angry. Angry at him. Angry at her life. Angry at her helplessness. Sniping back was all she had; if she didn’t do that she might as well roll over and be a good little victim forever.

She had never wanted to be a victim again.

“Learn to bite your tongue or I will cut it out.”

Caroline raised her head, meeting his gaze. Silence reigned. And then she smirked and he yelled in fury, kicking over a piece of his recording equipment.

She did not need her tongue to mock him.

The man was old and very much out of shape. The stench of desperation clung to him. She knew his type; he would rage and threaten those who couldn’t fight back, but had no real stomach for fighting. If her hands were not bound, she was certain she could kick his ass; she’d been taking self-defense classes for years now, ever since her first kidnapping.

She’d broken his nose already; he had a Band-Aid slapped over the crooked misshapen thing.

Maybe it would be wiser to wait for rescue, to just passively wait for the hostage exchange. But the hatred with which he treated her made her doubt he was planning to release her at all. He also made no efforts to conceal his face from her. Caroline knew with absolute certainty that she had to escape.

And…

There was the other one.

He stood in the back of the room, arms crossed. He was watching. Always watching. His mouth and nose were covered by a mask, but she could see his eyes and they were on her. Had been on her ever since her first escape attempt, when she broke the other guy’s nose.

He was Meta, she was sure of it.

It was him who stole her out of her campus dorm at night, subdued her as if she wasn’t a black belt but a goddamn child. Despite this, he had never hurt her, never raised his hand or his voice. When he talked to her, which was rarely, his voice was polite and gentle.

He terrified her.

She was not sure how the two men fit together. It seemed like the Meta followed the older guy’s orders, yet sometimes the old man also seemed scared of him. She thought he might be a mercenary, hired for this job.

It was an idiot move, really, to hire a dog you were not sure you could leash.

She turned her head away, nauseous, and gazed at the camera lens.

Caroline really hoped Ian would believe that she was fine. Maybe then she’d believe it, too.

Because she was about to try to leash that dog.


***



Caroline took one small step after the other on her way back to her ‘cell’, the shackles around her ankles always on the verge of tripping her. A warm hand rested on her lower back to give her stability, heat radiating even through the thick gloves.

As always, the masked man was silent as he escorted her. The old man used to be the one to do it, taunting and threatening her, until she’d head-butted him and leveraged her bound hands for a chokehold around his neck.

And for one glorious moment as she tightened her grip, she thought freedom might be within her reach. Until the mercenary had torn her away with barely any effort, having snuck up on her without Caroline even noticing. As he’d stared down at her there had been something in his eyes, something that had chilled Caroline to the bone.

“So vicious,” he’d rasped.

Lust.

And as much as it frightened Caroline to be the object of affection of a mercenary who had the air of having killed many, many people, she could use that.

“Whatever he’s paying you,” she said in a low voice, and he slightly cocked his head. She never initiated conversation with him. “I can pay you more if you free me right now.”

“I’m sure you could,” he said evenly, and kept walking her to her cell.

“I’ll double your fee.”

“We do not break contracts.”

She bit her lower lip, tasting blood. “What will it take for you to make an exception?”

“Nothing you have, girl.”

Caroline fluttered her eyelashes, gazing at him with big, helpless eyes and he grew still, coming to a halt in the middle of the dark hallway. And then he laughed. It was a chilling, mirthless sound that made a shiver run down her spine.

And suddenly she was brutally shoved against the wall, a hard sinewy body pressing up behind her.

“Do you think you can play me?” And yet, despite the violent outburst, his voice was still so very gentle. As was his touch. She could feel his breath on her neck.

“No.” She was proud of the steel in her voice. Show no weakness. “It’s hardly playing when I’m upfront about wanting you as a friend rather than an enemy, is it?”

“A friend,” he repeated silkily. “Are you usually so terrified of your friends?”

“I think one would have to be really stupid to not be terrified of you. Don’t hold my common sense against me.”

And then he laughed again, softly, this time. His lips pressed against the nape of her neck and she shivered, whether in fear or something else she could not tell.

“Stop playing with fire, stupid girl,” he murmured against her skin.

He let go off her, and they walked the rest of the way to her cell in silence.


***



Caroline stared at the wall of the small room they kept her locked in, willing herself to escape.

She’d done it before. When she was 15, during her first kidnapping, they’d kept her locked in a warehouse basement just like this one, except there had been a small barred window just below the ceiling. Far too small to slip through.

She’d slipped through.

Caroline had no idea how, but in her frenzied clawing at the bars, she’d blacked out, and somehow wound up on the other side. And then she’d run, toward freedom, toward home.

Toward parents who had still been debating whether to pay the ransom or rather wait for a hero to rescue her for free. Their already strained relationship had shattered, and never recovered.

Maybe they’d judge their daughter’s life worth it this time.

But Caroline had her doubts.

She closed her eyes and curled up on the little mat on the floor. She knew one thing – if she ever got out of here, she would run to her baby brother and tell him she loved him more than anything in the world. And then she’d hug him and never let go until he told her what had caused the recent rift between them.


***


Caroline woke up to a bag roughly sliding over her head, muffling her outraged yell.

Strong fingers dug into her upper arms and gently pulled her up, even as she kicked and struggled on instinct.

“Enough,” rasped a familiar voice, and she stopped. “Behave and you go free today.”

So Caroline cooperated, reluctantly. She let herself be bound and gagged and led outside, and then let the mercenary haul her into a van. Caroline tried to count the turns as they drove, which was kind of a pointless exercise since she had no fucking idea where they had held her to begin with.

The door slammed and she waited, not able to see a thing.

There were muffled voice outside, she could hear them. She thought… she thought one of them sounded a little like her father. Caroline’s heart was beating painfully against her ribcage. They’d come for her this time?

The door slid open and a hand was gently placed on her shoulder. “Come, girl.”

She followed, uncertainly placing one foot in front of the other in the darkness, while the mercenary guided her. But suddenly a sweaty hand gripped her tightly and threw her to the ground, yanking the bag off her head. Caroline blinked, dazed, against the sudden light, as she heard familiar voices cry her name.

They were in an empty warehouse, the kind Paragon offered in abundance. And just a few feet from her stood her parents, both looking at her with concern in their eyes.

She heard the click of a gun being cocked right next to her ear.

Her father strode forward, tightly clutching a briefcase. “We have the money,” he said with an edge to his voice. “Let her go.”

Caroline raised her head to see the old man nodding toward the mercenary, who strolled forward to casually take the briefcase.

“You’ve done your job well. There’s your payment,” the sweaty man said shrilly, his gaunt face twisted into a smile that Caroline thought entirely out of place. The mercenary merely tilted his head. “Now here is mine.”

The barrel touched Caroline’s forehead. Her eyes widened as fear threatened to suffocate her.

No, no, no.

Her father was yelling, but she couldn’t process the words. But she did hear the words of her kidnapper.

“Reynolds Industries took everything from me,” he spat. “And now I will take something from you!” He laughed, maniacal and triumphant, and Caroline squeezed her eyes shut.

A gunshot rang out.

There was no pain.

Instead there was sudden silence, and a sensation like her body was thrown into water and then tossed like a ragdoll in a vortex.

Sound returned. Screaming and yelling.

Caroline slowly opened her eyes.

She was on the other end of the hall. Her eyes widened when she saw her mother stagger and fall to the ground, clutching her stomach. The mercenary had his hand around the wrist of the other man, as if he’d tried to yank it away.

Her father roared, and she had never heard such anguish in his voice. He charged toward the man and another gunshot rang out.

Caroline’s father collapsed, too, and a sob tore from her throat.

The mercenary raised his head and met her gaze. Then he casually broke his former partner’s wrist. He screamed and dropped the gun, and the mercenary kicked it away. Then he kicked the elder man, and he slumped to the ground, unconscious.

And he did all this while looking directly at Caroline.

The mercenary calmly strode toward her and she madly tried to scramble away, but her bound hands and feet wouldn’t let her. He slowed his steps and came to a halt in front of her, slowly pulling his mask down.

He was smiling. And his eyes shone with admiration.

“Teleportation is such a useful gift in an assassin.”


Author's Note: Welcome to the sequel to Of Heroes And Villains! This story will stand on its own, but I strongly recommend reading the prequel first to have better insight into some of the characters who will appear within this story.

This story will, by nature of its subject matters, be less humorous than the previous one, though I hope it will remain just as entertaining. I look forward to hearing your opinion!

The Ties That Bind Chapter 1

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



PsyKick’s hand was shaking as he signed the release form, leaving the name Stephen Smith scrawled in the messy handwriting of a preschooler. The nurse accepted it with an indulgent smile, which only served to make him feel worse. Like she’d expected nothing better of him.

He was brainwashed, not mentally deficient.

PsyKick – Stephen, he had to get used to thinking of himself as Stephen again – lowered his hands and willed himself to stop shaking. He anxiously twisted the power suppressor cuff on his wrist.

They’d taken out the implants. Today was the day he was finally getting out of here.

Why had they done that, he wasn’t ready, he should just stay locked up in his tiny room where he couldn’t hurt anyone.

PsyKick exhaled, closing his eyes.

If he never saw that fucking room again, it would be too soon.

And it wasn’t like they were releasing him without supervision.

So he summoned a smile for the nurse and adjusted the bag slung over his shoulder, holding his meager worldly belongings.

What did one say to the nurse one had once tried to choke in an escape attempt when one was being released from a mental institution? They just didn’t make etiquette guides for this. A gross oversight, really.

“It… was nice meeting you…?” he tried tentatively.

The nurse laughed softly.

“We will always have that moment where you brought me a food tray and I kept banging my head against the wall.”

Her smile softened. “You’re stalling, Mister Smith.”

“Am I?”

“Yes. The door is that way.” Her voice was kind. “You don’t belong here anymore.”

If only he could actually believe that.

“Right.” He turned toward the wide doors, the sun streaming in through the glass. Then he promptly turned back to the receptionist desk. “No, but seriously, your restraining technique was superb.”

“Go!”

He went.

PsyKick stepped outside and raised his face toward the sun, closing his eyes.

“Stephen!” A familiar voice called to him, excited and happy, and he could not have ignored it if he had wanted to. He opened his eyes, gazing at the woman waiting for him.

Diane was beaming at him, the flowers in her hair fully unfurled in what he now realized was a display of happiness. She’d worn actual clothes today, albeit skimpy ones, and her long golden hair practically glowed in the afternoon sun.

She held her arms out wide for him, as if inviting him to hug her. So he strode toward her, wrapping his arms around his Mistr – Diane, and burying his face in her shoulder.

Just being in her presence was so calming.

He couldn’t help but resent it a little.

PsyKick loved and hated her. Loved her, now that he realized what she’d done for him, and hated her for still feeling the urge to kneel and kiss her feet. He understood why she had set herself up to be his Mistress, but that didn’t make it any easier to bear now that he was mostly lucid.

The most insidious part of his brainwashing was that it was not external; there was no programming that could be easily removed. No, Cinder Snow had used PsyKick’s own mind and powers to twist themselves to fulfill the simple directive she had implanted, bypassing his psychic defenses completely. Removing the implant had not, and never could, remove the damage it had wrought.

And now PsyKick just had to live with it.

“Hey,” he murmured, not trusting himself to speak any further, lest he blurt out something incredibly stupid like Please tell me to stop shaking, Mistress, it’s getting annoying.

Diane squeezed him in response, and then took a step back to smile brightly at him.

He smiled back, and she tugged at his hand.

“There’s someone I want you to meet!”

And before PsyKick quite knew what had happened, she’d dragged him outside the gate, outside the hospital grounds, which he hadn’t left in what he now knew to be three long years.

Permission to panic? whimpered a small part of his mind.

Denied.

PsyKick had once stoically faced a mad demi-god without flinching. Surely he could handle this?

Diane skidded to a halt not far from the gate, where a tall, short-haired woman was casually leaning against a sleek silver car. Her pale eyes fixed first on Diane, and then she turned her head to meet PsyKick’s gaze.

The woman uncrossed her arms and Diane immediately bounded up to her, wrapping an arm around her waist.

“Stephen, this is Kara.”

PsyKick absently twisted the cuff on his wrist. Once, at the height of his power, he’d been able to see the ties that bound people together, almost like a physical presence in his vision.

He was able discern relationships at a glance, and had put the power to good use, exploiting weak spots where he saw them. A member of a villain team feeling underappreciated? A whisper of doubt planted in their minds would escalate it to disloyalty. A mild touch of dislike? Nurtured into anger and hatred at a critical moment. Villains were ever so eager to turn on each other. Likewise, he had kept the friction in his own superhero team to a minimum, mediating conflicts before they truly began.

He couldn’t see that now. His vision was dulled, painting a mundane world filled with nothing but what was physically there.

But he didn’t need it to see what was plainly obvious in that small touch. The two women would be bound by deceptively delicate strands of red, thin as hairs, and strong as steel. Love. Perhaps there would also be lust, those fleeting, writhing wisps, and most definitely friendship, a glowing chain that few things could break.

“It’s good to see you again, PsyKick” Kara said in a low voice, extending a hand, and he automatically shook it.

“Thanks,” he said, brows furrowing together. “Have we met?”

Her lips curled into a small smile. “In costume.”

PsyKick squinted, trying to place her. It shouldn’t be hard, really; heroine or not, few women stood as tall as he did. So he took a random guess. “Crimson Crystal?” A heroine who could turn her skin into diamond; her armored body was famously tall and indestructible.

Kara shook her head, biting her lip to keep from grinning as if there was a joke he was not in on. “No, I’m..:”

“Shhh. Don’t tell me. I’ll figure it out.”

“You won’t,” Diane interjected cheerfully.

“Challenge accepted.”

Kara’s lips were twitching in amusement, and Diane grinned. Then she let go off her girlfriend to reach for PsyKick, taking his hand in hers.

“Kara has agreed that you can stay with us, as long as you need or want.”

He shifted uncomfortably. Diane had offered him to stay with her so he could finally leave that damn room, and he’d not thought twice about imposing on her. Of course he should live where his Mistress lived. Only now that he realized there would be another person in the household did he realize how utterly insane his reasoning was.

Catching himself like that was always disorienting. The worst part of being insane was the habit of his insane thoughts to masquerade themselves as rational ones.

“I… hope I’m not inconveniencing you.”

“No,” Kara said instantly. “The house is large enough for three.”

“Understatement. I have prepared a map for you, Stephen, so you don’t get lost.” Diane nodded sagely.

“Not everybody shares your terrible sense of direction,” Kara murmured under her breath.

“The house has wings, Kara. Wings!”

Kara stared blankly, as if she didn’t get what Diane was trying to say. Then she shook her head and fished keys out of her pocket. “And this is why I don’t let you drive. That, and the Ferrari incident.”

“Oh, come on, it was one car. How long are you going to lord this over me, hero? I’ve changed. I’ve redeemed myself!”

“It was last week.”

Diane pouted and Kara ruffled her hair as she turned toward the car.

PsyKick truly paid attention to their ride for the first time and felt his jaw slacken. It was a beautiful vintage car he recognized as a Mercedes Benz. Kara seemed to have noticed his look, for the keys were suddenly sailing through the air. PsyKick barely caught them in time.

“Do you want to drive?”

“I wouldn’t know where.”

“It has GPS.”

His eyes shone. “Deal.”


***



“Mighty Maiden?”

“No.”

“Cassiopeia?”

“No.”

Kara’s lips were curled into a small smile as PsyKick struggled to think of other Amazonian heroines he knew.

“You’re not even close, you know.”

“Hush, Mistress, I’m thinking.”

Kara tensed, the smile gone, and PsyKick felt his cheeks burn as he realized his slip. His knuckles turned white on the steering wheel.

“Stephen,” Diane crooned. “Don’t make Kara jealous. She thinks she’s the only one who should be allowed to call me Mistress.”

“Diane!” And now Kara was the one blushing.

PsyKick slowly relaxed again.

“…Ghost Current?”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



PsyKick smiled as the henchmen slumped to the floor, dozens defeated with just one psychic pulse wave. Their leaders stood frozen as he approached, then seemed to recover their composure. They drew their Gatling guns, opening fire on him.

The bullets froze and hovered midair before they could even touch him.

“And that’s why you shouldn’t cut corners when arming your minions,” PsyKick taunted.

PsyBlockers were, sadly for him, becoming more commercially available, but thankfully were still mostly restricted to those who could afford them. Like mobster bosses. These days he had to rely more and more on his telekinesis rather than his mind-bending, which, while somewhat inconvenient, suited PsyKick just fine. Villainous minds were not pleasant places to be.

The hero flicked his wrist and the bullets reversed their path, oh-so-slowly inching toward the villains who’d fired them. Scared, they backed away, one of them stumbling over the unconscious body of a fallen henchman.

A sarcastic clap echoed through the halls and PsyKick turned his head with a small frown.

His eyes widened, a shiver running down his spine.

Cinder Snow.

She was slowly walking toward the confrontation, her armored hands now clutched together as she gazed directly at PsyKick. He’d never seen her not wear her signature goggles and wished she was wearing them now – there was an
intent in her gaze which struck him as highly unsettling.

Tentacles of hatred were curled around her, straining toward
him.

PsyKick took a step backward.

Entire taskforces had tried and failed to take her down. And he was alone, and an 8, while she was a 10. He couldn’t hope to defeat her without backup.

She swept her arm and ice shot out from her palm in an arc, freezing the two remaining gangsters into solid blocks.

“PsyKick.” Her eyes gleamed and he took another step back. How did she know him? Why did she loathe him? He’d never been part of the taskforces dispatched to defeat her, had never faced her before this moment. “I have been looking for you.”

“Why?” Despite his escalating worry, his voice was calm and strong.

“You’ll see.”

He dimly heard the sound of an energy beam being charged behind him and dodged to the side – yet it was too late. It grazed his shoulder, and his vision went black.


***



PsyKick’s mind was a fortress. He had built his defenses to be impenetrable, visualizing them as insurmountable walls. And as he wandered the dreamscape of his mind, he could feel something tearing at the outer bulwarks.

He smiled in his sleep, secure in the knowledge that nothing could break them.


***



“Your defenses are excellent,” a female voice said coldly. It sounded familiar. PsyKick blinked blearily, only to squeeze his eyes shut as light blinded him.

“Constance?” he rasped, voice hoarse.

“Not quite.”

PsyKick groaned as he struggled to regain his sense. His head was pounding as if he’d thought it would be a good idea to repeatedly slam it against hard surfaces. And yet, it wasn’t what was bothering him.

His skin was itching.

It didn’t hurt. But it was unpleasant in a way that seemed to get worse every second he was aware of it. Like a thousand tiny insects crawling beneath his skin.

Finally he opened his eyes, even though the light hurt. He blinked against the shadow looming over him

Cinder Snow.

He tried to jerk away, only to become aware that his wrists and feet were bound.

She cocked her head and watched him with mild curiosity.

“Don’t move.”

He gritted his teeth and yanked at the straps holding him down.

The inside of his skull caught fire.

It was unbearable, each fraction of a second somehow worse than the one before. He grew completely still, breathing shallowly.

As soon as he stopped moving, pleasure flooded his senses. It washed away the pain until there was only euphoria, his veins sizzling with ecstasy. He moaned.

“What…?” His voice failed him as he shuddered.

What is this?

Cinder Snow was smiling at him, and he could see such malice swirling around her, like a thick cloud choking him. But he couldn’t look away; if he so much as thought of moving, his skin started itching.

“Yes, your defenses were quite strong indeed. But then I thought – why break them, when they could work just as well to my advantage? So instead of taking away, I added a little something. Can you feel it?”

“What did you do to me?” he whispered. She looked so familiar. But he had never seen her face before.

“Simple operant conditioning. I believe the common term for it is…carrot and a stick.” She leaned forward. “Obey me and you’ll be rewarded. Disobey me and you’ll feel… well, not quite pain. More like… an itch. A need to obey that claws and strips away rational thought until you feel nothing but the urge to make it go away. Isn’t it brilliant?” She smiled brightly. “The only time you’ll ever feel like yourself is when you obeyed me. Every second you disobey is a second you descend into madness.”

His eyes were wide and his breaths shallow. No, no, no, this wasn’t happening, why would she even choose him, this made no sense.

“You can start moving again.”

The tension he hadn’t realized had been running through him disappeared – only to be replaced by another wave of pleasure. He gritted his teeth, striving to ignore it.

“You will never attack me.”

Never.

The itch started clawing at him. She undid the straps, and he didn’t move. He was trying to will himself to lunge at her, but nothing was happening.

“Stand up.”

He closed his eyes and turned his head away, shivering with the strain of remaining exactly where he was. The itch plucked at his nerve endings, playing them like harp strings as PsyKick tried to ignore the sensation, to think of something,
anything else but it was growing unbearable, this need, do what she said or it would just keep getting worse and worse and he couldn’t stand it and now there was only the agony spearing his mind, and why was he disobeying her anyway he couldn’t remember he had to had to had to do what she says

PsyKick rolled off the gurney and stood on shaking knees – and then the ecstasy engulfed his body. He moaned deeply. To his shame, he could feel himself growing hard.

“Good.”

She had praised him, and for just a moment, he felt a flare of pride. He stomped it out with growing horror.

“On your knees.”

The itch barely even pricked at him before his knees gave way. He made no sound as pure pleasure burned inside his veins like fire.

“Listen well, PsyKick. From now on you will desire nothing more than to serve me. To be a villain will be your purpose in life. You will not even
want to subvert my orders.”

He whimpered, her voice echoing in his mind as the itch started burning again.

“Is that understood?”

He said nothing, his knuckles turning white as he desperately erected mental barrier after mental barrier, trying to compartmentalize his mind. It wasn’t helping; it wasn’t a mental assault. It was a physical one.

“Answer me.”

His back arched as the insects under his skin buzzed and crawled until he couldn’t think, couldn’t even remember his own name, nor who that woman in front of him was or why it was important for him to resist her words.

There was only the
itch clawing at his insides.

No, not an itch. His Purpose. Reminding him of his place.

“Yes,” he grated at length. “Yes, Mistress.”


***



PsyKick kneeled at his Mistress’ feet as she modified the weapons of her armor’s right glove, tinkering with the delicate machinery. He watched with mild interest. PsyKick was somewhat talented with technology but he couldn’t even begin to understand what she was doing there. His Mistress was quite brilliant, and he was fortunate to be allowed to Serve her.

His Purpose had finally quieted down, now that he had learned its lessons. For days it had ravaged his body, punishing him for every misstep. PsyKick wasn’t very good at Serving, yet, but he would learn. Had learned. Now he sat and waited for orders so that he might once more feel the joy that came only with doing as his Mistress bid him.

“Amelia!”

He turned his head toward the familiar voice, tilting his head. A woman was striding toward them, and his heart contracted painfully at the sight. What was Constance doing here? She shouldn’t be here, it was dangerous.

His thoughts tripped over themselves, and his brows drew together in a frown.

PsyKick would certainly never hurt Constance. And his Mistress was wise, so surely she wouldn’t either. So there really was nothing dangerous for Constance here at all, was there?

Then Constance’s gaze locked on his and she cried out, running toward him to throw her arms around him in a tight embrace. He smiled and lovingly kissed her cheek, stroking her long black hair to soothe whatever had upset her.

“Stephen,” she whispered. “Are you okay? Did she hurt you?”

“I’m fine,” he murmured and she shuddered in his arms.

And then he noticed it.

Love. Affection. Anger. A familial bond deeper and stronger than friendship running from Constance to his Mistress.

And the part of him that had still been screaming and raging and fighting against what was happening to him just broke.


***



PsyKick woke up drenched in sweat, eyes wide.

There was a scream.

It took him a moment to realize it was coming from him, and he clamped his mouth shut, rolling out of the too-soft bed and slumping on the floor. It took him a long moment to even recognize the spacious bedroom he was in.

He should not be here.

He should be Serving and fulfilling his Purpose somewhere out there.

No, he should be back in his hospital bed, strapped and caged where he could harm no one.

The door to his bedroom flew open and then a blond woman was leaning down to gently cup his face, her red eyes wide with worry. He leaned into the touch with a moan.

“Mistress.”

“Stephen,” she whispered. “You know better than to call me that.”

“But it’s what you are,” he insisted, voice hoarse.

“No,” she said softly. “I’m your friend, remember?”

He laughed bitterly at that. “If you were my friend I would not want to crawl before you like I do. I wouldn’t be waiting for the moment you give me an order. This is never going to go away. I’m…” He choked. “I’m always going to be like this. You should have left me in that hospital.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



PsyKick gazed at his morning coffee, trying to put last night out of his mind.

It had been a long time since he dreamed of his old Mistress. Most of the time he tried not to think about her. His new one was so much better; she never asked him to do things that horrified him.

He knew he wasn’t thinking right, that he should be calling them something else, but he couldn’t even find the mental energy to do that.

“Morning.”

The voice was low, yet feminine, and he watched Kara out of the corner of his eyes as she slid into the seat next to him. They were sitting in an opulent kitchen. Mistress had been right; the mansion was absolutely huge, and he could easily see himself getting turned around. As they’d entered the foyer, Kara had gestured vaguely. Pick a room, any room.

“Where’s Mistress Diane?” There. Compromise.

Kara’s pale eyes lingered on him for a long moment, and she said nothing. Strangely, despite her jealousy yesterday her face was remarkably stoic, no judgment in her gaze. He still could not figure out where he’d met her before.

“She’s at work.” Her lips twitched in wry amusement. “She had a little rant about how they make her go in even when it inconveniences her. I think the concept offends her.”

PsyKick smiled weakly, trying to imagine Mistress working anywhere.

“So I’ll be keeping you company until she’s back.”

“Keeping an eye on the crazy hero?”

“Yes.”

He blinked at her bluntness.

Kara took a sip from her own coffee. “Know that as long as I’m around, you will never have opportunity to follow your programming, because I can, and will, kick your ass.” She met his gaze and her voice softened. “You are safe here, okay?”

And others were safe from him.

Maybe it should have bothered him, but instead it gave him peace.

How could he not remember this woman? A personality and appearance like hers ought to be extremely distinctive.

Oh.

He was an idiot not to have considered it before. She was probably a reformed villain like Diane, and the last time he’d met her they’d been on opposite sides. He squinted at her.

“…Eldritch Eclipse?”

Kara spat out her coffee, and then stared at him with extreme outrage written on her face.


***



PsyKick thought he knew the meaning of awkward.

That was until he spent an afternoon with Kara. The woman was incredibly taciturn, never saying more than a few words at a time. She didn’t seem to know how to initiate conversation either, because he caught her opening and closing her mouth soundlessly a few times.

His own social skills were rusty, to say the least, so he really wasn’t any better.

But then Kara had found the magic words.

“So, uh, you were pretty taken with the Mercedes. Do you like cars?”

And now Stephen was in heaven.

Kara had led him to a garage filled with rows and rows of vintage cars.

“My dad’s collection,” she’d said with a small shrug, in a tone that told him she did not particularly care for the beauties spread out before them. Still, after she’d gruffly invited him to do whatever the hell you want, she rose high on PsyKick’s list of favorite people in the world.

It was a bit of a short list at the moment. It mostly consisted of Mistress Diane.

And his old teammates…

He shook his head at that thought, putting them out of his mind, and concentrated on the engine in front of him. Unlike the other cars which, while somewhat dusty, were in perfect condition, this 1964 Shelby Cobra appeared to have been abandoned mid-restoration. He poked around the wires with curiosity.

Stephen had worked summers at a mechanic’s. When his powers manifested, he couldn’t even hope to shut out the voices of everyone around him. It wasn’t easy hearing every catty and unkind thought that never left anyone’s lips. So he’d fled into solitude as best as he could, tinkering with every bit of machinery he could find just so he had something other than people to think about.

He had been going to university on a scholarship, studying to be an engineer. And met Constance.

PsyKick pushed that thought aside.

After three years of being institutionalized, that scholarship was likely gone now. There was no way he could afford higher education without it.

He pushed that thought aside, too.

“So with some tools and spare parts, I’m pretty sure I could fix this.”

“Knock yourself out,” Kara said dryly.


***



Texplosion groaned in misery as he materialized in the med bay of Founder’s Creek hospital. Okay, so charging those mobsters head-on may not have been his brightest idea, but they usually never shot to kill a hero.

One of them had to have had bad aim.

“God, he’s bleeding all over the pod, get the healer!”

Healer.

At Founder’s Creek?

God, no, not her.

He blacked out, and woke to red eyes staring down at him. Tex hissed and scrambled away from her. The bitch smirked at him.

“Pro-tip: Try to avoid the bullets next time. If something is flying at you with high velocity, that is not your cue to hug it.”

Tex was generally fairly relaxed when it came to villains; unlike many of his teammates, he had no deep-seated hatred toward them. No childhood trauma. No cataclysmic event that made him don a cape. He fought them because it was the right thing to do – and, if he was being honest, because of the fangirls – and not out of some personal vendetta. What else was he gonna do with the power to blow shit up?

He never had a problem with reformed villains either. In fact, there were few people Tex did not get along with.

Her, though. He hated her.

Cinder Snow.

Dionaea.

Everyone had seen the footage of the infamous mad scientist saving the woman in front of him. And Dionaea, despite her supposed change of heart, had never renounced their association; never spoke a bad word about her creator. Everyone just welcomed her with open arms anyway, because she was a healer, and healers couldn’t possibly be evil.

Even Shade, that hateful psychopath who probably jerked himself off at night to the thought of maiming villains, was fooled by her act. Not that Shade was physically capable of jerking off these days. Magical accident, yeah, right. Dawn had told him what had led to their breakup.

Well, Tex was not fooled. He knew that a good power did not make a good person. And a villain created by Cinder Snow, who had murdered his best friend in all but body, could never be good.

“Fuck off,” he growled, and Dionaea tilted her head, her smirk widening.

“Oh, Tex, no need for such profuse gratitude. You may express it with a Thank You note or a gift basket or your Firstborn.” She struck a heroic pose. “It’s all in a day’s work.”

Lord, but he hated her.

He swung his legs off the gurney and looked around for his iconic Stetson.

A bright light flashed in front of his eyes and he blinked rapidly. Dionaea was happily tapping on her smartphone.

“What are you doing?” he said through gritted teeth.

“Taking your picture. Sending it to the Oxford dictionary people so they can put it right next to ingrate and wanker and bad friend.”

Was she delusional?

“I am not your friend,” he hissed.

“I’m aware. Alas, other people are not so lucky.” Her red eyes glowed and he realized with a start that she was angry. He’d never seen her angry before; she always maintained a carefree smile that only infuriated him more.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

She turned to leave as if she had nothing more to say.

Texplosion stared after her, his brows creased in a frown.


***



Diane wrapped her arms tightly around Kara, resting her forehead on her shoulder as shadows enveloped them.

Diane did not carpool. She commuted to work entirely via violating the laws of physics with the help of a certain heroine. Diane grinned at that thought, even as vertigo hit hard, as it always did.

She swayed a little and Kara steadied her.

Diane fell onto the lavish bed they shared at night and grinned up at her lover. “So, how’d it go?”

Kara shrugged noncommittally, prompting a sigh from Diane.

Letting PsyKick leave the hospital with minimal supervision was a risk; he could relapse and try to seek out a villain again. In fact, all the doctors had strongly advised her against this course of action, but then, they’d been shit at treating him while she was making progress, so Diane had overruled their objections.

He needed this.

It was painfully obvious that she had hit a wall with Stephen. The very thing that had allowed her to get through to him in the first place – pretending to be a villain and becoming the focal point of his programming – was now standing in the way of his recovery. He had a hard time relating to her as anything but his Mistress.

PsyKick needed someone else to relate to.

Someone he saw as an equal.

A friend.

Kara had informed her that he’d once been best friends with Texplosion, but as far as Diane knew, no one but her had ever visited him in recent months. Not even Constance. Hadn’t they been epically in love?

Diane wasn’t quite sure when she had become invested in his happiness.

She peered up at Kara, who’d been quite supportive of her efforts to rehabilitate Stephen. Diane nursed the hope that Kara might be the friend he needed.

But Kara didn’t actually like him. She only agreed to help him because she approved of Diane being interested in helping someone, something Diane had been quite happy to exploit to get Stephen into the mansion.

Apparently there had been bad blood between them at some point, the nature of which Kara refused to elaborate upon. She’d hoped that leaving them alone would give them time to bond.

Though if PsyKick had been BFFs with Texplosion, Diane could almost imagine it.

Or maybe not.

She just had a hard time picturing Stephen being anything like that jackass.


***



“Hey, Shade,” the hero drawled in a mocking lilt.

Shade ignored him, dispatching two more henchmen with ruthless efficiency.

“Magical accident, huh?”

Darkness whirled and her blades cut down one more.

“So I heard you have a craving for cock these days.”

The shadows flowed and Kara pressed her blade against his spine.

“Hey Texplosion,
I heard you have a craving for my sword up your ass.”



Author's Note: So, I don't want to be one of those authors who guilttrips their readers into reviews, buuuut... that's exactly what I'm doing! If you enjoy this story, please do consider leaving a little note; every comment I get makes me smile. It doesn't matter if it's positive or negative, I thrive on feedback and use it to improve myself. When I get almost no comments on a chapter, it makes me wonder if I did something horrifically wrong.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Western
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



“That would work better if you took the cuff off.”

PsyKick jumped, startled, and raised his head, his hand instantly reaching to clutch the metal band around his wrist. He could never take it off; he couldn’t be trusted with power.

Kara was gazing down at him, an eyebrow arched. Her gaze dropped to the phone in his hand, and then back to him.

“I mean, you’re free to keep trying to dial it by staring really hard, but I doubt it will work.”

He just averted his gaze, chagrined that she’d caught him.

Mistress Diane left for work every single day, leaving him alone with Kara, whose identity continued to elude PsyKick, just as social competence continued to elude her. Sometimes it felt like they were almost friends, but then she’d go inexplicably cold on him.

He thought he might actually grow to like the aloof heroine, if he didn’t get the strong vibe that she didn’t like him. PsyKick had the distinct feeling of being tolerated for his Mistress’ sake.

PsyKick wasn’t even trying not to call her Mistress anymore. It made Kara’s eye twitch, and some immature part of him reveled in pissing her off just so she’d show him a face other than pity. The knowledge that he was being a burden chafed at him, doing nothing to help his frayed temper.

“I wasn’t trying to dial anyone,” he murmured under his breath.

He’d dialed the number 20 minutes ago and still couldn’t bring himself to press the final button.

What was there to say?

Hi, Tex, how have you been, by the way, I’m only moderately crazy now, let’s hang out. Sorry for the things I said. Meet you at the E?

The last time he’d seen Tex, his friend had been sitting at his bedside, trying to talk to him as if he was still Stephen. And PsyKick had begged the hero to help him escape this prison, trying to explain how his Purpose was getting worse, how he needed to Serve before it eroded everything. And when Tex had refused, as he always did, PsyKick had snapped.

To be psychic was to know one’s friends intimately well.

And to know which words inflicted the most damage.

He wasn’t sure how long ago exactly that had been. Time blurred together in that hospital room, endless days of staring at nothing while his Purpose gnawed away the tattered shreds of his sanity.

PsyKick thought it had to be months. Maybe a year, even. It felt like a really long time.

Tex had lasted the longest. The others had stopped visiting long before that.

“I see,” Kara said. Then she leaned forward and picked up the phone. “Then I guess you won’t mind if I do this?”

She hit the dial button.

His eyes went wide and he lunged, but she evaded skillfully, holding up the phone while the dial tone rang out. “Stop,” he snarled and she gave him a long look. Then she threw the phone back to him.

“Just follow your heart. Call your boyfriend. I can’t take this pining anymore.”

“Fuck off, Kara.” The skin on the back of his neck was burning and he was about to slam the red button to hang up when an automated female voice faintly rang out.

“The number you are trying to reach is no longer in service.”

He blinked down at the small device, numb.

What?

He stared for a long moment, and then redialed, the woman standing beside him forgotten.

“The number you are trying to reach…”

With shaking fingers he dialed Constance’s number.

“The number…”

PsyKick threw the phone against the wall. It shattered on impact.

Silence reigned for an agonizingly long time.

“I’m sure I could get you Tex’ contact info from the hero network,” Kara said hesitantly. Her voice was gentle and soft in a way he had never heard it before.

“…no.”

Long pause.

“Three years.”

She said nothing, and he ran his fingers through his black hair.

“People move on. I don’t even know why I’m surprised.”

That number had still been listed as his emergency contact. PsyKick had seen it when he’d signed the release form.

Tex hadn’t bothered keeping it up to date.

PsyKick could have died in that hospital, or escaped, or been cured and released, and Tex didn’t even care to be informed of that.

Kara was still gazing at him, seemingly struggling with what to say.

So he broke the tense silence.

“…I’m sorry I broke your phone.”

“Yes, however shall I afford a new one?” Her customary dryness was back, and yet, her voice retained its newfound warmth. There was a long pause once more. “…I’m terrible at this,” she admitted. “Do you drink scotch?”

His brows furrowed. “No.”

“You do now.”

And then Kara disappeared in a swirl of shadows. A swirl PsyKick recognized. His eyes widened with realization.

She – he? A stunned part of his mind asked – returned moments later, holding a decanter and two glasses, calmly setting them on the table while PsyKick stared.

Shade silently poured them two glasses.

Then she held one out to him.

He took it, and kept staring.

She sighed. “Magical accident.”

“Right.”

Silence.

“I really feel like this whole guessing game was rigged.”

She smirked, pale blue eyes meeting his as she took a sip. “You were the one who wanted to guess.”

And PsyKick laughed. A chuckle at first, escalating into deep, reverberating laughter.

So this was his life.

He was clinically insane, had villainous urges, was voluntarily depowered, wanted nothing more than to be someone’s slave, had destroyed every friendship he ever had and was now drinking scotch with an obscenely wealthy Shade. Who was a woman.

Shade, of all people.

PsyKick had never liked Shade.

In fact, he was almost singlehandedly responsible for nobody in his team liking him either. When Dawn had first dragged her new boyfriend to their supergroup meeting, PsyKick had felt nauseous at the sight. To his eyes, Shade had been a highly strung mess of seething hatred, rage and confusion. Just being in his vicinity had given PsyKick a tension headache.

Shade’s love for Dawn had been genuine enough. A red glowing band wrapped tightly around PsyKick’s friend, all but screaming mine at anyone who cared to look. It was the only positive connection to another human being that PsyKick had seen from him. Shade had looked at Dawn like he worshipped the ground she hovered over. Dawn had looked at Shade like he was a very nice man she’d just met and kind of liked.

Love like that could so very easily turn destructive.

PsyKick had made his disapproval known, and his evaluation of Shade’s mental state had trickled through to the rest of the Tenacious Teens, who all, to varying degrees, encouraged Dawn to break it off.

Nobody wanted their friend to date a ticking time bomb.

What finally broke them up, in a last straw sort of way, had given him and Tex endless hours of amusement. Dawn had confided it to Tex, who’d told it to Psy, which turned out to be a mistake since Dawn ended up blowing a fuse and chewing both of them out, making sure nobody else ever found out.

The brooding vigilante had a fetish for wearing woman’s underwear.

And now he was a woman.

Accident, yeah right.

PsyKick brought the scotch to his lips – only to end up coughing it all up as it burned his throat.

Shade, the bastard, looked amused.

“I wasn’t even the legal drinking age when I was locked up,” he said defensively, and her expression softened. A little. Her eyes were definitely still laughing at him.

“Then we have a lot of catching up to do.”


***



“…with a laser?”

Shade nodded, lips curled into a wide grin.

“Let’s just say Fusion Flare walked a little bowlegged after that.”


***



“I don’t believe you.”

“It’s true.”

“You are making this up.”

“I swear.”

“There is no way you and Captain Patriot are friends.”

Shade chuckled softly. “It was an accident.”

“You’ve been having a lot of accidents.”

She precariously balanced her scotch glass on one finger. “I’m clumsy.”

“Admit it; you’re some sort of Good Twin cloned from an Alternate Dimension, aren’t you?”


***



“I’m sorry I dialed the number.”

PsyKick squirmed uncomfortably. “It’s okay.”

“No, I was an ass.” She exhaled and stared at the ceiling. “My least favorite day of the month is coming up tomorrow; it puts me in a bad mood.”

“I do not need to hear about your PMS, man.”

She blushed. Shade was blushing. “Not that! Corporate meeting!”

“Oh.”


***



“Okay, man, I have been wondering this for over five years, and I just have to ask…”

PsyKick peered at Shade over his glass, her outline slightly blurred.

“What are you?”

“You’ll have to be more specific.”

“Ethnicity-wise.”

Ah. He got that question a lot.

PsyKick had olive skin and black curly hair, currently barely curled at all since it was too short. His jaw was square and his nose aquiline, yet his brown eyes were subtly slanted. Overall, he was a tan blend that could pass for a lot of ethnicities if one squinted, and had confused many a bigot who wasn’t sure what stereotype to apply. Tex affectionately called him Hispasian, though it was likely he had some Native American ancestry as well, given his almost complete lack of body hair. Overall, women found him handsome, so he was fairly happy with his looks.

Granted, somewhat less so these days. After three years of extremely limited physical exercise he was leaning toward skinny twig, though he had started regaining some of his old muscle mass.

“Dunno,” he answered truthfully. “I was raised in foster care.”

And that was also why he bore the generic name of Smith. He vaguely remembered having some unresolved issues regarding his heritage. It was a common occurrence for children anonymously given up for adoption, but not even knowing his origins had given him a very special case of adolescent angst.

PsyKick would give anything to trade his current identity crisis back to that one.

Shade hummed thoughtfully.

“I’m an orphan, too.”

“…with a mansion.” PsyKick had left foster care with not a cent to his name. He’d spent his spring break working two jobs just to be able to afford basic necessities over the semester.

“With a mansion.”

“You’re bad at bonding, you know that?”

She laughed softly and refilled.

“I get better with more alcohol. It’s how I make all my friends. All being one. Sample size needs some work.”

PsyKick smiled sympathetically, and raised his glass to toast to her.


***



Shade was right. She really was a lot more pleasant to be around once she relaxed.

“Kara?” PsyKick slurred.

“Mhmmm?”

“Make it two.”



Author's Note: You guys are THE BEST! Thank you for the kind words of encouragement, I had a huge smile on my face yesterday all day long. I know there's a bit of a tonal switch from oHaV to tTtB, and along with the protagonist change I was a little worried I'd alienated some readers. I'm superglad to hear that appears to not be the case, and I hope you'll continue to enjoy the chapters to come! And yes, I promise the actual plot starts Soon (TM).

The Ties That Bind Chapter 5

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



The elegant spire of the Millennial Tower reached high into the sky, its alien surface gleaming in the city lights. The tallest tower in the world had been augmented with extraterrestrial technology to be extra shiny, sparkling like it was studded with diamonds.

Beauty and glamor were, after all, everything in this world.

It was a hotel, its opulent and luxurious rooms housing state dignitaries from all over the world, as well as several other worlds. At the moment there was only one such extraterrestrial diplomat in residence, named R’lak, ambassador of the popular World Of Solid Gold And Also Improbably Large Mammals Whose Jaws Bit Through Metal.

But the extravagance drew shadier guests as well. Crime bosses. Warlords. Dictators. Taking a break from their power games to flaunt their wealth for all to see.

Of course, games of power never ended.

In a suite on the highest floor, overlooking the bustling metropolis beneath, lay the rapidly cooling body of a minor political figure.

The assassin calmly wiped the red stains from her dagger.

Her icy gaze swept the room, confirming that no evidence of her presence remained.

Then she dissolved in a swirl of radiant light.


***


“It’s done.”

Her client smiled. But then, she was always smiling, if she wasn’t staring off into space at nothing in particular. She called it being ‘precognitively disabled’. Radiance called it being fucking nuts.

Not that she minded. The woman was a regular, and Radiance never turned down one of her assignments. Her targets were always the same: crooks, liars and murderers, and not a single innocent among them. That was important – ever since she had gained some measure of independence, she chose her targets well, even while still fulfilling her duty to the Order.

“Delightful,” crooned her client. “There is another I need taken care of tomorrow, but I suppose you’ll be unavailable?”

Radiance paused.

She had indeed scheduled leisure time for tomorrow. A rare treat, one she didn’t want to miss. The white-haired woman was still smiling at her, yet her usually vacant gaze was now sharp and piercing.

Nobody was supposed to know.

“Everknowing, dear,” said her client, and calmly stirred her tea. They were sitting in a Mediterranean tea house, where her client usually preferred to meet.

“That’s private.” Radiance resisted the temptation to phrase it more rudely than that.

“I would not bring it up without reason.” She leaned forward, and an electric charge filled the air. “Look closely. Look very, very closely.”


***



PsyKick slept poorly, wandering his shattered mindscape and trying to stay clear of the memories threatening to roll over him. Why couldn’t they just stay nice and suppressed?

Surprisingly, he woke without a hangover, so there was that.

He was listlessly poking at his breakfast when a deep male voice spoke up behind him. “Morning.”

PsyKick nearly fell off his chair, whipping around to stare at the stranger.

Icy blue eyes met his, and the man raised an eyebrow as he absently finished tying his tie. “Tell me you made coffee.”

Hell, he knew that growling voice.

“…Shade?”

Shade grunted in what PsyKick assumed to be confirmation, already striding toward the espresso machine.

“…I can’t help but notice you’re looking very male today.”

“Illusion,” he (?) said curtly. Somehow, Shade was finding ways to condense her (his?) already not very loquacious communication into as few words as possible. At PsyKick’s confused look, he-slash-she amended, “Have to keep up civilian appearance. Can’t switch gender at the same time as Shade.”

“Ah. So you’re still Kara under there?”

She nodded, and seemed to relax a fraction at his statement. “Yes. I am.”

“Okay. Good to know.” PsyKick shrugged and went back to concentrating on skewering his own breakfast. Shade was radiating the old tension which had made her so uncomfortable to be around in the past and which had been entirely missing from Kara. It didn’t really take much for PsyKick to draw the obvious conclusion.

Shade hated having a male body. Much of the hatred PsyKick had seen must have been self-hatred.

He felt a little bad about laughing at her fetish now.

Mistress chose that moment to prance into the kitchen and to make a beeline for Kara, standing on her toes to kiss her gently. Shade immediately brightened, although brightened was relative – she was still scowling fiercely, only slightly less so than before.

“Good morning, various heroes and heroines!”

Shade didn’t answer, only pressing her lips to Diane’s hair.

“Good morning, Mistr– “ Kara clenched her fingers. “Diane. Good morning, Diane.” Kara relaxed.

Mistress rewarded him with a smile bright enough to rival the sun.

“Diane,” Kara rumbled. “Why was my magic pendant in your drawer?”

“Oh, I was using it.”

“…why.”

She smiled cheekily. “Because I have needs, Kara. I like looking at something pretty in the mirror when you’re out saving the world and I’m all alone.”

Shade sighed.

It took PsyKick a moment for her meaning to sink in, and then he nearly choked on his breakfast.


***



Radiance never worked in Paragon City.

The official reason was too many capes.

The unofficial reason was too many memories.

She watched the young man making his way toward the counter. He was tall and broad, the expensively tailored suit doing little to hide his muscles. Combined with a fierce scowl on his handsome face he struck a very intimidating figure, leading the other patrons of the bistro to keep a healthy distance.

He had so very little in common with the shy yet affectionate boy she remembered.

But then, he likely wouldn’t approve of what he’d see in her either.

Caroline leaned back, slouching deeper into her chair to make herself as unremarkable as possible, and adjusted her sunglasses.

Ian came here once a month, like clockwork, during lunch hour.

And she watched.

She was never very happy with what she saw. When she’d first seen him upon her return to Paragon, her gangly teenager of a brother had somehow turned into an adult. He’d grown up without her, into a man with cold eyes and an even colder demeanor.

And Caroline had realized there was no place for her in this stranger’s life.

But she still liked to watch, sometimes.

And, as her client had advised, she watched closely today. And what she saw took her breath away.

His gait was wrong. He lacked the cold detachment, trading it for unease. And when he spoke, there was a delay. It was barely noticeable, but when his lips moved, the words were just a fraction out of synch, as if they needed to be filtered in some way.

Radiance knew deception well.

That was an illusion.

Someone was impersonating Ian Reynolds.

Which begged the question of where the real Ian was.

Caroline’s fingers tightened around the table knife in her hand.

Whoever had the audacity to harm her baby brother would pay for it with their life.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 6

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Caroline had been sorely tempted to kill the imposter right there and then.

She hadn’t, of course.

A good assassin gathered information before striking. She needed to know where her brother was, and only then would she kill the imposter.

That was assuming Ian was still alive.

Her hands shook a little at that thought, and she set the glass down to hide the evidence of it. Caroline took deep, even breaths, closing her eyes.

Ian.

She didn’t know him, not anymore. For six years she had seen him once a month, from a distance, and that was the extent of their relationship. She didn’t know what he liked, or aspired to, or what kind of person he’d become, though just from what she’d observed, she would guess that he was neither a pleasant nor a happy one.

The thought of him being dead still cut like a knife.

Caroline calmly picked up her coffee again, hands steady, and watched the pretender with a sharp eye.

There were many reasons why someone might impersonate the young CEO of a multi-billion-dollar company. Money. Power. And all the things one could buy with that.

There weren’t many reasons to keep her brother alive after replacing him. Just one, really: information to perfect the mask. Assuming they hadn’t already perfected it.

Radiance’s objectives were clear.

She would find out who was replacing him and why.

Then she’d either find her brother and free him.

Or she’d find her brother gone, and then there would be a bloodbath.


***



At the conclusion of the monthly meeting Radiance watched him get into his car. He slammed the door with far more force than necessary. She dissolved into light and followed, materializing on rooftops near crossroads so she could follow his path, half-masking herself in light. Anyone who looked directly at her would be blinded – yet it also seemed to have a strange perception filter that made people think they caught the glare of the sun, even if the sun was occupying a different part of their sight entirely.

For obvious reason, this form of stealth was significantly less effective at night, so unlike many assassins, she operated during the day. It was also how she had earned her codename within the Order.

Radiance, the Day Killer.

It did not take her long to notice he was heading toward her old home. She gritted her teeth. She did not want to see that place, but now she’d have no choice. If whoever was behind this actually had the nerve to live there, she’d make their death painful.

Light shimmered as she materialized at the very edge of the property, hidden behind bushes she hoped were still there.

They were.

But they were no longer the elaborately styled statues they’d once been. Instead, they grew wild and uncontrolled.

She slowly turned to face the manor.

It was all overgrown, luscious plants escaping the confines of what had once been an orderly garden. The entire front of the mansion was covered with red curling vines, and there was something about them that made the entire estate look foreboding and eerie instead of grand and dignified.

Caroline did not approve.

More importantly, it worried her. Growth like this was the result of many years of neglect, and she was certain Ian would have maintained everything. Even as a child he insisted on everything looking neat and pretty. Sometimes, to Caroline’s horror at the time, he’d cleaned his own room. They had maids for that. Just how long ago had her brother been replaced?

Then she heard voices.

She flitted between the trees as a fine sparkling mist to the back of the house, and pressed herself against the wall, peering around the corner.

A guy in threadbare jeans was bent over the open hood of a rusty car, bits and pieces of what Caroline assumed to be the disassembled engine strewn around his feet. A blond woman wearing nothing but a bikini and sunglasses was leisurely draped over the driver’s seat, and her long legs swung over the closed car door.

She appeared to be sunbathing.

“…while trying to rob a bank vault.”

The man paused, turning his head, thereby showing Caroline his profile.

“And that ended with you living here instead of jail how?”

“Magical accident.”

“You two are suspiciously accident-prone. I’m starting to suspect you may not be telling me the whole truth.” His lips curved into a small smile, which transformed his face from gaunt into handsome.

“You must be psychic,” she said in awe, and he laughed, turning back to his work.

They fell silent at the sound of tires driving over gravel as the imposter’s car pulled up, having circled to the garage from the other side of the mansion. It came to a screeching halt in the middle of the driveway, the driver apparently raising his middle finger to the very concept of parking properly. The blond woman stretched and sat up as the car door opened and slammed, and then she hopped out as well, sauntering to meet the man wearing Ian’s face.

He roughly grabbed her jaw, drawing her in for a deep kiss.

Caroline saw his lips move, but his voice was too low for her to hear.

“Only one more,” responded the woman in a soothing voice. “Then you’ll be done with this body.” Caroline’s knuckles turned white. One more what? Day? Week? Month? Once they were done, they would definitely have no reason to keep her brother alive.

The man didn’t respond, so the blond woman smiled and tugged at his hand, leading him toward the house.

“Stephen, will you be all right on your own for a bit?”

“I’m an adult, Mistress,” responded the man still bent over the car engine, sounding distracted and completely absorbed in his work. “I think I’ll manage.”

The woman blew him a kiss, and then laughed as Not-Ian threw her over his shoulder and carried her into the house.

Caroline stood frozen, absorbing what little information she’d gleaned.

Only one more.

So she was working with a time limit, and she had no idea how long it was. Her plan for thorough recon went out the window. She needed to act fast.

Her gaze lingered on the lone man now utterly absorbed in repairing the car. He’d called the blond woman Mistress, which likely made him a henchman of some sort. Not Caroline’s first choice – minions were so rarely fully informed of the plans of their superiors – but it would have to do. If nothing else, it should make him easy to break and interrogate.

She materialized behind him, her arms swiftly closing around his throat in a Hadaka Jime hold.

The man went rigid, but then proved to be no stranger to battle. Instead of uselessly clawing at the arm choking him, as most people did, he instantly shifted his weight to unbalance her. Then he kicked behind himself, aiming for her shinbone.

Cute.

Her fingers found the nerve in his neck she was looking for and pinched.

His body went limp.


***


PsyKick woke up strapped to a gurney.

Not again.

He groaned and squeezed his eyes shut. Waking up to this had been a common occurrence for the last three years, but he thought he’d finally moved past that. He struggled to recall his last memory.

Had he had an episode…?

No, no, he hadn’t attacked anyone in so long, he was getting better. He wouldn’t betray Mistress’ trust like this.

Except he’d been backsliding into calling her his Mistress.

Diane. He would never disappoint Diane like this.

“Finally.”

PsyKick grew still at the sound of the unfamiliar voice. It was little more than a whisper, but he could still discern that the speaker was female. He turned his head as far as the restraints would allow.

A woman stepped into view, a gold-rimmed hood drawn over her face and her mouth and nose hidden beneath a veil. She wore something akin to a white trenchcoat rimmed with gold, the only splash of color a red sun emblazoned on her belt. He briefly saw the flash of metal strapped to her thigh, but then the long flowing garment concealed it.

Not that she was trying to hide that she was armed. No, she was suggestively twirling a curved dagger, the blade glittering in the dim light.

“Let’s talk.”

And with a start, PsyKick realized that he’d been kidnapped.

He laughed in relief.

The woman paused, clearly not having expected that reaction.

PsyKick smiled at her.

There was a villain apparently intent on cutting him to pieces.

And he didn’t feel the urge to do what she said at all.

“Let’s not,” he said, relishing his defiance. It would likely cost him later, but at the moment, he was just giddy to have confirmation that, yes, he really was getting better.

A sharp pain spread through his cheek, and he blinked, looking to the side out of the corner of his eyes. She’d thrown the dagger so fast he hadn’t even seen her move, and now the blade was imbedded just an inch from his face, having lightly grazed his skin.

She casually pulled it out, her pale eyes meeting his gaze.

“Do you think you have a choice?”

The stinging pain burned like pleasure at her words, the two forever entwined for him, and he closed his eyes in misery. There was his temporarily missing insanity. Was he now forever doomed to being attracted to morally questionable women?

He opened his eyes, blinking slowly.

PsyKick would not give up on his new defiance so quickly after finally having found it just because the pleasure center of his brain was a tasteless imbecile.

His smile widened.

“Lady, I have been through three years of hell. Do your worst.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 7

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Western
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Radiance gazed at the man she had captured, her expression completely blank.

For a henchman, he certainly had nerves of steel. That, or a great poker face.

She had hoped she would have to do little more than intimidate.

But pain broke anyone, in the end. The only question was how long it would take her.

Caroline was a good student, always had been. And she had known pain. She had never passed the lessons on. She always went for clean kills.

Discomfort rolled in her belly, and it took her a moment to recognize the half-forgotten sensation for what it was: nausea. She was about to cross one of the few lines she had left.

But for her brother, she could do this.

She casually twirled her blade once more, as if to emphasize that it was there, but he paid it no attention. No, he was staring at her, with an unsettling scrutiny.

“Answer this question truthfully and to the full extent of your knowledge, and I will let you go unharmed.”

He tilted his head.

“Where is Ian Reynolds?”

“…who?”


***



The woman exhaled, and it sounded almost resigned, yet her face – what little he could see of it – was completely without emotion. She lowered her blade to rest against his cut cheek. The metal was so very cold.

“I don’t know anyone by that name,” he gritted out.

“I’m sure you don’t,” she said. “Just as I’m sure a little pain will help you with those memory issues.” Yet the dagger still had not pierced his skin. What was she waiting for?

PsyKick balled his right hand into a fist, trying to reach the thin band of metal around his wrist. If he could just get his power suppressor cuff off, he’d be able to defend himself. It was a custom model with an off switch, not like the cuff he used to slap on criminals he arrested – he wore it voluntarily, and could take it off at will. If his hands hadn’t been bound, anyway. The strap around his wrist was fastened with a clasp, and he futilely tried to hit the release switch with the small metal pin.

“Still waiting for that promised pain,” he drawled, bored, trying to distract her from the tiny movements.

Blood flowed. The cut was light and fleeting, as if she was reluctant to do more. Memories stirred. It had been just like this before. Villainess, pain, and… he bit his lip, groaning as pleasure flooded him. It didn’t come close to the pure ecstasy Cinder Snow had given him; that little device in his cerebral cortex had long since been removed from him. This was an echo.

It was still staggering in its intensity.

The woman paused again.

“… are you enjoying this?”

“Being tied up by a beautiful villainess?” he breathed. “I’m having a wonderful time. Please, continue.” He twisted his wrist again. Just… a little more…

“…the fuck is wrong with you?”

“So many things.”

“Enough!” Long strong fingers closed around his neck. Apparently she’d changed tactics, abandoning the knife. “Where is the real Ian?”

“I don’t know!” He could barely breathe through the enormous pressure on his windpipe let alone choke out the words; she looked small and delicate, yet her grip was like steel.

His fingernails scratched at the flat surface of the gurney, his hand twisting and turning as he madly scrambled to find the right angle to hit the switch.

And then he did.

The cuff clicked open.

Power flooded his senses, the world around him coming alive after the long and terrible silence. The woman was thrown away as a telekinetic pulse wave pulsed around him.

Voices.

Voices were filling his head.

They had to be somewhere in the city, one of the abandoned warehouses.

So many voices. Too many. Three years of tranquility had left him unequipped to handle the overwhelming volume.

He shut them out as best as he could, focused on the woman slowly getting up, narrowing pale eyes at him. She was a vortex of rage and grief and purpose, all focused around a brightly glowing strand running from her into the ether, connecting to someone far away. LoveAnxietyFear he read before giving up on trying to identify what exactly the strand was made of. It was too much, and too contradicting.

Instead, he aimed a crude psychic blast, trying to knock her out.

He hit a wall.

PsyBlockers. She was wearing PsyBlockers. He swore under his breath. Either they had become even more common in the last three years, or she was a higher, well-connected class of villain.

The thought of being in the position to take down a truly dangerous villain stirred some long-buried hope.

He could be a hero again.

The room started shaking.


***



What the fuck?

He was not supposed to have powers; she had scanned him for the subtle reality alteration field which surrounded mutants and magic users. The tech was a precursor to power suppressors, picking up on the external manifestation of power which the latter prevented.

His dark eyes were glowing with a pale golden light, a glow that slowly spread to the gurney she had strapped him to. The restraints undid themselves, floating in the air as if lifted by the glow surrounding them. The man slowly got to his feet, drawing himself up to his impressive full height.

And then the gurney behind him started floating, too. As did every loose object in the room, like gravity had simply been switched off.

That included the various sharp objects she’d spread out on the table next to him; they’d been meant to unnerve rather than see a practical application. And now they were all aimed at her.

And this was just their minion?

Radiance narrowed her eyes, her still crouching body tensing to dodge. Her breathing was calm and even. As surprising as this new development was, she did not allow it to fluster her.

She adapted. She survived. As she always did.

Her fingers tightened on the dagger strapped to her upper thigh.

“Surrender now.” His voice echoed. In her head. Her eyes widened when she realized he was peeling away her PsyBlockers. They were state of the art, but, like all technology, they had their limits. They were built more than anything to just alert their users to psychic assaults so they could never be taken unaware, yet, like natural mental barriers, they could not withstand a dedicated psychic chipping away at them forever.

She needed to break his concentration.

Radiance lunged, and three blades floating behind him instantaneously honed in on her. She dissolved into light mid-leap an instant before they’d have hit her, then rammed into him from behind, her dagger to his throat.

The walls to her mind broke.

And her vision went white.


***



PsyKick blinked, dazed and confused.

There was silence in his head.

There shouldn’t be silence.

There should be a cacophony of voices.

He groaned, and froze at the sound of his voice.

A dagger fell out of his hand, hitting the floor with a small clink that was unbearably loud in the silence that should not exist.

The last thing he remembered was her blade at his throat, about to kill him. She was so fast, and he was so out of practice. In his desperation, all he’d focused on was breaking those PsyBlockers and getting inside of her head.

PsyKick became dimly aware that he was straddling something warm. Something alive. A body. A man’s body.

His body.

“Oh god,” he said, in a woman’s voice.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 8

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Female to Male
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Kara moaned as Diane rammed into her again and again, relishing the sensation of being filled. Her fingers tightened on the edges of the table, her sensitive nipples grinding against the smooth mahogany with each forceful thrust.

“Harder,” she breathed, and it almost sounding like she was begging. Probably because she was.

Diane, that wicked villainess, slowed down. She rolled her hips with a low moan, and oh yes, the angle of the strap-on was delicious, its thick length pushing against the inner walls of her slick pussy, but it wasn’t what Kara wanted, no, needed.

“Harder, please,” Diane corrected, and Kara could just hear the smirk.

“Please just fuck me, Diane,” she growled through gritted teeth, and thrust her ass in the air, practically impaling herself on the dildo. Kara moaned in relief. Yesyesyes!

“Is that what you want?” Diane’s voice was low. “To be bent over the table and fucked like the naughty girl you are?”

Kara shuddered, moaning deeply. “Yes,” she whispered. “Yes, please. Like the naughty girl I am.”

The pendant was lying far away, flung carelessly into a corner.


***



Kara nuzzled Diane’s cheek, her lips lovingly tracing the outline of her jaw. They were lying entwined on the living room’s carpet, having not quite made it up to the bedroom.

Diane, in turn, was gently stroking Kara’s short hair. She’d tried growing it out, but had found the way it got into her eyes in battle simply much to annoying. So she was sticking with a stylish pixie cut.

As much as Kara had longed for the girliest shit when it was all still forbidden fruit, nowadays it held much less allure.

But she did love her lingerie. The more elaborate and delicate and dainty, the better.

And there were still moments she needed to be reassured of her femininity.

Diane, without fail, delivered.

“I love you,” Kara said, voice barely audible. Diane responded with something akin to a pleased purr, rubbing her sweat-slicked body against Kara’s.

They lay there in silence for a long while, basking in the afterglow. Kara listened to Diane’s slow, even breaths with a small smile curling at her lips.

“…we should probably check in on Psy.”

Kara had, at first, resented the way they’d had to rearrange their schedules to make sure the brainwashed hero was never without supervision. She and Diane used to have an understanding that worked well for them – Shade patrolled Paragon City at the same time as Diane worked in the hospital, leaving them to spend the remainder of their time together.

Now they only saw each other at night, which had not exactly endeared PsyKick to Kara. She had been happy when Diane had shown an interest in helping him, right up until the point helping him had actually required sacrifice on Kara’s part. She’d agreed to it anyway, of course – his fate had horrified her as much as the rest of the hero community after all, even if she hadn’t particularly liked him.

And maybe, just maybe, she was becoming a bit more personally invested in his well-being, too. Now that she’d discovered he wasn’t quite the judgmental ass she remembered.

“Stephen will be fine,” Diane murmured. “Trusting him to be alone is good for him.”

And then she pressed her lips to Kara’s mouth, silencing any objections Kara might have had.


***



“He’s not in the garage either.”

Kara stepped out of her shadows, movements jerky and agitated. Diane raised her head miserably.

“I told you we can’t take our eyes off him. You didn’t see what devastation he was capable of before he was captured.”

“He was getting better,” Diane said in a small voice.


***



Caroline squeezed her eyes shut, pressing her palms to her ear. Her fingernails dug into her short hair and the small voice that pointed out that there was something wrong with that drowned in a sea of deafening noise.

A deep, guttural groan of pain escaped her lips, and again she briefly felt that flare of wrong, before it, too, was buried.

The voices were inside her.

“Stop…” Her plea was barely above a whisper. She hated herself for her weakness, but the psychic assault was unbearable.

And a voice rose above the fray, ringing loud and clear as if its owner was shouting in her ear.

Fuckfuckfuck, what have I done?

Caroline cracked open her eyes, the dissonance receding slightly as she became more aware of the world around her. She stared down at her hand clutching the floor. Deep scratches marred the dusty tile where her fingernails had desperately clawed at it.

Her hand looked wrong.

Instead of her skin being the fair porcelain she knew, it was deeply tanned. And not covered in scars. And big. There was grease under her chipped fingernails.

“What…” She slammed her mouth shut.

The word had been spoken in a deep, pleasantly masculine voice.

Somewhere in the small, dimly lit room, something exploded, thrown against the wall by a golden glow.

Nonono, my powers, the voice in her head wailed.

Caroline became aware of a weight on her back. She slowly turned her head – to face herself. Her own face, hidden beneath a mask, staring at her with wide eyes.

“You,” she whispered, and the ground beneath them cracked, a golden glow suffusing the fissures. “What did you do?”

PsyKick – she did not know how she knew that was his name, but she did – just shook his head soundlessly.

“Undo it!” she bellowed, and hated the way her voice boomed.

I just wanted to get inside your head.

“I can’t,” he said, voice squeaky, which only infuriated Caroline more. Her voice was not supposed to sound like that, never like that, never weak.

The voices in her head became a roar and before she quite knew how, he’d been lifted off of her. He desperately clawed at his glowing throat. Her throat. With her hands. Which he stole from her.

She tightened her grip, not even aware of how she was doing it. It was like there was a new sense, an extension of herself she could direct at will. He wheezed, lips moving as if trying to form words. His feet weren’t touching the ground anymore.

Getawaygetawaygetaway

And then he dissolved into light, the small white wisps escaping her ethereal grasp.


***



PsyKick fell from several feet up in the air onto the hard floor with a thump, groaning in pain. He rubbed his aching throat, coughing and rolling over to rest on his forearms.

Deep breaths.

The skin under his fingertips was so soft. There was no stubble.

He slowly raised his head to see where he landed.

His room. In the mansion. He exhaled in relief, only to be gripped by panic. He’d left his body behind! He needed to get back, right now, while it was still there, even if it was inhabited by a villain with unstable psychic powers.

But he didn’t know how to control his new powers either.

PsyKick tried to will himself to teleport, but he had no idea how it worked.

He lay curled up on the floor for a long moment, breathing heavily.

Mistress.

Shade.

They’d know what to do.

He raised his head, his gaze falling on the mirror.

PsyKick slowly reached up and pulled back the hood, and then tugged away the veil.

Long black locks fell around his shoulders, framing a beautiful face. She had high cheekbones and full lips, looking to be in her late twenties at most. But her most stunning feature was her eyes. He hadn’t seen them clearly in the dimly lit interrogation room, but they were an incredibly pale shade of blue, almost like ice.

He’d seen eyes like these before.

Then those eyes focused on shadows gathering behind him. PsyKick whirled around.

Kara stepped out of the dark mist with her brows drawn together. Now that he knew her better, he could actually read the worry on her seemingly stoic face. She’d likely heard his less than dignified entrance. That, or he’d tripped some silent alarm.

Her gaze locked on him and she froze, lips parting.

God, how to explain himself before she decided to attack the heavily armed stranger in her home. PsyKick opened his mouth, but before he could get a word out, Kara spoke.

“Caroline,” she said, voice breaking. Her pale eyes were shining.

PsyKick grew still when he realized Shade looked like she was on the verge of crying.

And then she tackled him, wrapping strong arms around his slender body in a tight embrace.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 9

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Caroline.

CarolineCarolineCaroline, her heart sang and Kara squeezed her even tighter, never wanting to let go. She kept chanting the name like a mantra, maybe even out loud, she couldn’t tell. Everything paled in comparison to the knowledge that she was holding her sister.

The sister who was supposed to be dead.

The sister who had been missing from Kara’s life for ten long years.

She had questions, of course she did. Where have you been? How did you get in here? What are you doing here? Why did you not come back sooner?

But none of them mattered, not right now.

“Caroline,” she sobbed, and her throat burned with unshed tears.

Caroline wasn’t hugging her back.

The piercing pain at the realization that her sister probably didn’t even recognize her was unlike anything she’d ever felt before.


***



Kara grew still, her labored breaths evening out.

PsyKick remained frozen, feeling like a horrible voyeur intruding on a moment that was clearly not meant for him, and one that Kara would hate him for having witnessed. The prospect of confessing his identity at this point had moved from mild embarrassment at his predicament to pure mortification.

“Caroline,” Kara murmured, nuzzling his cheek. “It’s me, it’s Ian.”

Ian.

Where is the real Ian?

And suddenly PsyKick understood with perfect clarity what his interrogation had been about.

“Oh god,” he whispered, horrified. Had she not been a villain after all? But she’d seemed ready to torture him for information. Out of desperation?

Kara grew rigid. “I know, I know, I’m sorry, I can’t help being like this–“

PsyKick interrupted her by pushing her off, uncomfortable beyond belief. Shade’s normally emotionless face flashed with deep hurt, which only made him feel worse.

“Kara, stop. I’m not… I’m not who you think I am.”

She froze. Then her brows furrowed, a calculating gleam in her red-rimmed eyes.

“You have five seconds to explain who you are and why you decided to appear in that form.” Her voice was flat.

“…PsyKick,” he admitted in a small voice.

Kara hissed in a sharp breath, and her fingers clenched. He did not need his powers to know that she was currently imagining throttling him.

“You know,” she said slowly, cold fury suffusing every word. “I could ask you where the fuck you’ve been, but instead I’ll say this: First, get out of my head. Second, start running, because I am about to get my blades and then I’ll fucking eviscerate you for this stunt.”

“I’m not in your head,” he said defensively, offended that she would even think him capable of such cruelty. Yes, he and Tex had played the occasional prank on Shade just to see if it would break the brooding vigilante’s composure. He’d been young and stupid, but even then PsyKick did not go out of his way to break into other people’s minds to dredge up painful memories. “This isn’t what you think.”

“Isn’t it?” Her eyes glittered dangerously. “Because I see the same fucking asshole who told everyone I was psychotic just because I was grieving.”

“Look, I don’t know who exactly Caroline is to you, but she just kidnapped and interrogated me to get to you, so do not give me shit over this.”

“…what.”

“And for the record, you were psychotic. I know what grief looks like and what you had wasn’t it!” Uncalled for, maybe, but PsyKick’s mood had finally hit rock bottom. He had been kidnapped, almost tortured and now was one dick short. He did not need misdeeds of another life thrown at him.

Shade didn’t even seem to hear him. “What did you just say about Caroline?”

PsyKick exhaled, rubbing his temple, trying to ignore the long hair he had to brush aside to do that. “A woman kidnapped me. Held a knife to me face. Asked me where the real Ian Reynolds was.” Kara’s lips parted. “I panicked and deactivated my cuff. I…”

She was staring at him with wide eyes.

“…I haven’t used my powers in three years, Shade. I was trying to defend myself.”

Kara reached out, brushing her fingertips along his cheekbones.

“Are you telling me,” she said slowly. “You’re in my sister’s body?”

Sister.

At length, PsyKick nodded.

“Where is she?” Kara was blinking rapidly again. “Tell me!”

“I left her. In my body. I don’t know where, I teleported here.”

“Get back. Now.”

“I can’t! I don’t know how!”

Shadows swirled around Kara and she briefly dissolved into them only to reappear instantly. “Picture destination, focus, teleport,” she hissed.

“I tried! Don’t pretend you learned control of your powers instantly!”

Kara’s eye twitched. Then she grew still, focused on something else entirely.

She suddenly lunged forward, brushing aside his long hair to reveal his neck, pushing back the coat. PsyKick squirmed under her rough manhandling, and realized with a start that Kara was bigger and stronger than him.

Kara made a choked sound that sounded like a suppressed No.

A swirl of shadows later she was gone, leaving PsyKick dazed and confused.

He slowly drew his knees to his chest, not quite certain what he was supposed to do now. It felt wrong, his breasts pressing up against his arms, and he shuddered.

Where was his Mistress? Maybe she would…

Do what? Tell him what to do? Let him curl up at her feet until he calmed down?

Hadn’t he been reveling in defiance less than an hour ago?

And now he just wanted to crawl back to grovel.

Numb, he forced himself to stand up, mechanically turning toward the mirror.

A woman stared back at him. Now that he knew what to look for, the resemblance to Kara was uncanny. Granted, she did not have her sister’s build – she was small and slender, yet when he laid a hand on his flat stomach he met the hard resistance of lady abs. He pulled away the trenchcoat to see what had caused Kara to look so devastated.

He hissed in a sharp breath at the sight.

Tattooed between his neck and right shoulder blade was a small yet ornate infinity symbol. PsyKick recognized it, as any hero of the city would.

It was the mark of the Order of Oblivion.

Somewhere in the mansion he heard the sound of glass shattering, as if somebody was smashing furniture in a blind rage.



***


Caroline writhed on the floor, clutching her head in agony.

The noise.

It wouldn’t stop.

Panting heavily, she forced herself to roll on her belly, drawing herself up in a crouch. This was just pain. She could handle pain. Radiance inhaled sharply and then exhaled at length, calming herself.

Or tried to.

Meditation was somewhat challenging. Emptying one’s mind was nigh impossible when there were about a thousand voices in the way.

The fissures to her feet deepened, glowing brightly.

She had no time for this.

Ian needed her.

That thought brought clarity. The roar of voices faded to a faint murmur in the back of her head, no louder than a brook in the woods. Caroline sat up and stared down at herself. She raised a hand to her flat chest, pressing her palm against it.

Despite her impression of him as gaunt, there were well-defined pectoral muscles there. Not a hint of the soft, yielding flesh she was used to. Yet when her hand slid lower, she could feel ribs shifting beneath the skin.

He’d either lost a lot of weight recently or had just started building muscle mass.

She got to her feet with a not-quite-voluntary grunt, and swayed. Then she took a tentative step forward and grimaced, wondering just how the fuck men walked with that thing in the way.

After a few more strides and almost losing her balance, she figured it out.

That she had reason to feel accomplished just for walking in a straight line sobered her. She couldn’t fight like this; her size, her strength, her balance, everything was off. The foundation on which she had built her martial arts style was gone. Given time, she could certainly learn to fight in this body as well, especially given the utterly insane levels of power it was equipped with, but it was time she did not have.

Caroline still did not understand how her scan had not picked up on him being this powerful. Subtle powers like her own could slip under the radar of detection tech if not in use, but this… The walls were cracking with the force of her anger, and she couldn’t even feel it costing her energy.

The man wearing her skin would no doubt figure out how to get back to his Mistress, and they would know that she was onto them. Would they accelerate their plans in response? Dispose of her brother even sooner?

The walls crumbled, and the ground shook.

And Caroline realized with chagrin that she would need to call for help.


***



Diane followed the sound of smashing furniture, absently pressing her sharp fingernails into the palm of her hand, drawing blood. It sounded like there was a battle going on; if Stephen truly had a relapse, she would need to subdue him.

Though hopefully just an order would do. If he didn’t listen to her, she supposed that would be progress as well.

But she found only Kara standing in the midst of the living room. The table was overturned, its legs broken, and the china in the glass cabinets was smashed. She was currently gearing up for another sweeping kick, her foot connecting with a drawer and splintering the wood.

“Good thing you killed that drawer; it had a very sinister air about it. No longer will it plot evilly against us.”

Kara froze, and then turned her head toward Diane in an eerily slow motion. She was breathing heavily and her eyes were narrowed in an expression Diane had not seen from her in quite some time. Hatred. Pain. Confusion.

Diane tentatively held out her hands.

Kara stayed where she was.

“A villain,” she hissed. It sounded like an accusation.

“Not anymore,” Diane replied in a gentle voice, taking a step forward. “What’s wrong?”

Kara turned away and half-heartedly kicked the base of the last standing cabinet.

“Go ask your minion upstairs.”

A moment later only black smoke remained, slowly dissipating in the air.

Diane stood frozen, and then slowly raised her head to gaze at the ceiling. She absently rubbed her aching chest, biting her lower lip at the almost unfamiliar pain. She’d be lying if she said they never had fights – their personalities and values simply clashed too much – but this was a different scale entirely. Kara had not looked at her like that since she’d reformed.

She made her way up to Stephen’s room, tentatively pushing open the door.

A scantily clad woman was standing in front of the full-length mirror, a white coat lying discarded at her feet. She was poking her small breasts, cupping them with a quizzical expression on her face.

Diane laughed in disbelief at the sense of déjà vu enveloping her.

The woman turned around, dropping her hands as if she’d burned them. And Diane recognized the face, even though she’d only seen it in old photographs and grainy footage.

“Mistress,” she said miserably, almost apologetically, as if expecting a terrible reaction from her.

“Stephen,” Diane said, keeping her voice steady and gentle. “What did you do?”


***



PsyKick exhaled softly, breathing more easily as his Mistress ran her fingers through his long hair. The sensation was unfamiliar but not unpleasantly so. He was lying curled up on his bed, his head resting on her lap.

Mistress sighed. “I’ll never understand heroes. One would think Kara would be happy that Caroline is alive, even if you two started off on the wrong foot.”

“She threatened to torture me,” he murmured.

She waved her hand as if to say Details. Sometimes he forgot that Diane truly had been a villain, with all the lack of morality that entailed. Which was a little strange, considering the only reason she was his Mistress was that lack of morality.

His brows furrowed a little as he examined that thought process. That didn’t sound right.

He turned over, gazing up at her. He hadn’t wanted to do what the villainess said, but if Diane were to give him an order right now, he was certain he’d follow it. But if not because of her being a villainess, then why?

He examined her beautiful face as she absently chewed on her lower lip, and realized that she genuinely did not understand the gravity of what Caroline was. He tilted his head, exposing his neck, splaying his fingertips over the brand.

“Look.”

Her red eyes were blank as she gazed at his throat.

“That’s the symbol for The Order of Oblivion. A loose collective of assassins.”

She exhaled. “Villains can reform.”

“Not them. Even if they wanted to.”

Her brows furrowed. “Explain,” she demanded, and the urge to obey pricked his temper. Since when did orders from her bother him? He realized with a start that she hadn’t given him any in weeks, always taking great care to never outright tell him what to do.

“There was a heroine a couple of years ago. Crimson Lotus. Martial artist augmented with technology. Quite skilled. She became a 7 within months, saving countless lives. Despite the fame and admiration she quickly gathered, she avoided the spotlight. It turned out she did so for good reason – a reporter dug too deep and exposed her past as a member of the Order.”

He paused.

“Not three days after that, she was found dead in Atlas Square. The sword in her chest had the symbol of the Order engraved on it. A warning to those considering a similar path. Service in the Order is for life.”

PsyKick closed his eyes, absently tracing the black ink.

“Deserters are executed.”


***



Caroline growled low in her throat as she kept hitting the wrong numbers with her clumsy, too-big fingers, trying to dial her too-small phone. She punched in the last number and held the phone to her ear.

Radiance avoided contracts in Paragon City like the plague. True, she had personal reasons for that, but the Order also had the metropolis well covered and would have utilized a teleporter for more remote regions anyway.

The dial tone was cut off with the crackle of static.

“Radiance,” greeted a cold, flat voice.

If this PsyKick was just a minion, facing the people in charge in an unfamiliar body with power that she could barely control by herself was beyond foolish. While she disliked the top operative in the city, for her brother nothing but the best would do.

“Executioner,” she said as silkily as she could with her new deep voice. “I have a job for you.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 10

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Kara buried her face in her hands.

“Why is it,” she whispered. “That the two people I love most in the world are villains?”

David awkwardly stroked her hair.

After a moment’s hesitation, he also wrapped an arm around her.

She leaned into the hug.


***



After the Executioner had finished chuckling dryly about her gender change, he made a cryptic remark about it going around. Caroline did not exactly keep track of Paragon’s caped community, but she had heard of the hero Executioner had something of a rivalry with. Apparently he’d had a good laugh about said hero having a magical accident that turned him into a woman, and Executioner had declared that he was now weak and no longer a challenge.

Then the newly female hero had kicked his ass.

And then the female half of the Order had a good laugh at Executioner’s expense, Caroline included.

Still, overconfidence and subsequent karma notwithstanding, Radiance knew him to be highly skilled, and after a little negotiation, he agreed to assist her.

For a price, of course. Nothing worth having was ever truly free in the Order.

“Ian Reynolds,” she said. “I want you to find out everything you can about him or any operations involving Reynolds Industries. You know the Paragon underworld. Rumors, hearsay, I don’t care. Everything.”

“Done.” And he hung up.

Radiance slowly lowered the phone, staring at it as she folded her hands in her lap.

She had rushed in, not knowing remotely enough about who she was facing, and paid for it dearly. She could not afford to make that mistake again. Executioner would contact her as soon as he found anything of interest. That could be hours, or days. Likely days. She knew the Order itself could not be involved; Ian was marked.

The Order of Oblivion never broke contracts, with one exception: every operative could enter a name upon joining, and then a new name for every 5 years of service thereafter. The people thus marked would never be targeted, every contract that would involve harming them turned down, and existing contracts of the same nature broken. It was an open secret that many skilled operatives were coerced into joining the Order using this system. Target a loved one, send assassin after assassin, until the potential recruit gave in and bought the target’s safety with their life.

Radiance had not been subject to that particular form of blackmail, but had entered Ian’s name as soon as she found out it was possible. As the sole heir to a billion-dollar company, enemies were inevitable, so Caroline had taken comfort in the knowledge that she’d made him a little safer. Of course, she kept him safe best by staying far away. Or so she’d thought.

As she kept staring at her lap, her gaze couldn’t help but stray. To her muscular thighs. To her tan arms. To the bulge that should not be there.

Well.

She curiously traced her fingertips along the length and shuddered at the sensation. Surprisingly, being aware of her own body seemed to push back the voices still screaming for attention, so she did it again. Her fingertips made the noise in her head fade to no more than whisper until awareness of the tingling sensation left in the wake of her touch dominated her senses.

Caroline blinked, dazed, and snapped back her hand when she realized she was growing hard.

Fuck, she was not going to experiment with her new dick while Ian was still in danger.

…she had time for that later.


***



PsyKick lay in bed, trying hard to ignore the feeling of his breasts rising and falling with each breath. Diane had left, presumably to look for Kara, telling him to stay here for now. It had been a command, and now he found himself resenting being treated like a child. By what right did she order him around?

Well, the right he had given her, time and again.

Knowing that the compulsion to serve evil had faded somewhat had shifted something deep inside of him. He couldn’t tell himself that he had to serve her anymore.

But he wanted to.

He gritted his teeth and rolled over, trying to put the matter out of his mind.

The only other topic that demanded his attention was the one he’d been studiously ignoring.

This body.

This very, very female body.

He peered down at himself, brushing aside his long curls to reveal his… cleavage. Caroline’s breasts were lovely. They weren’t very big, probably just barely filling out a B cup, but they were perfectly shaped. He reached out with a ridiculously dainty hand, circling one of the perky nipples. It immediately stood at attention, poking through the thin fabric of the white shirt, and he moaned softly at the sensation.

There was probably something seriously wrong with getting turned on by the sound of one’s own voice, but PsyKick hadn’t heard a sound like that from a woman in over three years.

Heat clenched in his belly in what was possibly the female equivalent of arousal.

He squeezed the soft flesh and it turned out lady boners could throb, too.

Feeling vaguely dirty for groping a body he definitely had no right to grope, he withdrew his hand and stared at the ceiling, wishing that there was something he could do.

He sat up when he realized there was.


***



Diane blinked sleepily when a hand gently brushed her shoulder, and she raised her head. Her neck protested the movement, feeling stiff and cold. She lay curled up against one of Kara’s training dummies, thinking that this was the place Kara would likely return to when trying to work out her issues. Kara’s first reaction when faced with an unknown emotion that was on the non-shallow side of the pool was still intense violence.

Diane realized she must have nodded off.

Pale blue eyes were gazing down at her.

“Hey,” Kara said in a soft voice.

Diane slowly reached out to curl her fingers around Kara’s hand.

“I’m sorry.”

“Not a villain.”

“I know.”

There was a long silence.

Kara slowly sank to her knees. She buried her face in Diane’s neck, breathing heavily.

“Caroline’s a murderer.”

“You don’t know that.”

Kara laughed humorlessly. “It’s in the job description.”

Diane said nothing.

“And the worst part is,” Kara continued. “I don’t even care. The only thing I keep thinking about…”

She curled up in Diane’s arms.

“She left me. She was alive all this time and she just… left me. Alone.”


***



PsyKick’s closed his eyes, blinking sleepily as he finally drifted off into the hazy twilight of dreams.

Except that dreams, for a psychic, were never hazy.

It didn’t matter that he currently could not access his powers, nor had it mattered in the hospital. His mind was permanently altered by what he, at his core, was. It was why, despite the power dampeners he’d once had implanted, no other psychic had managed to break into his mind to cure the damage. He had not let them; the power dampeners prevented external expression of his powers, but in his mindscape, he was king.

PsyKick was fairly certain he had given some of the psychic healers who’d tried to help him brain damage. He hoped it was of the non-permanent variety.

He raised his head, opening his eyes. Walls towered over him, reaching high into the non-existent sky and losing themselves in nothingness. He’d once visualized his mental defenses as an endless expanse of white marble, but now the walls loomed, sinister, like a prison, enclosing his barren and shattered mindscape.

The imaginary ground he was standing on was cracked and fractured. In the distance he could see deep and gaping canyons, as if something vast and powerful had ripped the very earth to shreds.

That had been him, carving away parts of his personality to shape himself into the kind of person Cinder Snow’s orders demanded he be.

She’d never been content to just order him to commit villainous acts. That, that would have been easy to recover from. He, better than most, knew just how little responsibility the mindcontrolled bore for their actions. But Cinder Snow didn’t order him to just do things, she ordered him to enjoy them. To want them.

And when given the choice between either molding himself to be as evil as she was, or just to crave following evil orders, he had made himself an all-too-eager slave. Submission, in its own weird way, had been his last act of defiance.

But now he couldn’t recover what he’d stripped away. It was just gone.

And whenever PsyKick dreamed of his mindscape, he was reminded of the loss, of knowing just how altered he was. He gazed at the bottomless pit stretching out in front of him, idly wondering just what part of his personality it used to hold. He couldn’t remember.

Part of why psychic surgery on one’s own self was a terrible idea: It lacked perspective. The memories of what, exactly, he’d done to himself were gone as well.

He shook his head, clearing the melancholy that always enveloped him when he visited his mindscape, and focused on why he was here.

He gazed down at himself. Here, in this world of his mind’s creation, he inhabited his proper body as he saw himself. Not Caroline’s body, not the skinny twig he was nowadays, but what he used to look like – lean, yet muscular.

And wearing his old costume.

He scowled.

With little more than a thought, it dissolved, leaving him standing in just a shirt and jeans.

For all his hopeful progress today, he did not have the right to wear that.

(Not yet, insisted a part of him.)

PsyKick raised his head, gaze faraway as he scanned the landscape for anomalies.

And there it was. A glimmer across the expanse.

He took a step forward and instantly found himself in front of the far away wall. Distance – or rather, the very concept of physics – had little meaning here.

His mental defenses had been breached. There was a gaping hole in the wall in front of him, a swirling vortex of silver light at its very center.

As he had hoped.

While PsyKick had never before performed a full body swap, he had taken control of other people’s bodies plenty of times, and there was one thing he knew: it required a continuous mental connection.

Outside his walls, inside that glowing portal, lay Caroline’s mindscape.

PsyKick took a deep breath, even though there was no air.

He stepped through.

And fell.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 11

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



PsyKick was falling through the night sky, the black expanse studded with stars shining like diamonds within vast and glowing nebulae.

This did not especially worry him.

He simply enjoyed the stunning view, reaching out to brush his imaginary fingers through ethereal star dust. It was surprisingly warm, as if he’d tipped his hand into a pleasantly hot bath.

Fascinating.

And not what he’d expected from the mindscape of an assassin.

Despite the long fall, he landed softly, barely bending his knee at the impact, as if he’d just stepped off no more than a raised sidewalk. His feet sank into the soft earth, not even visible beneath the white glowing mist drifting above the ground.

PsyKick slowly raised his head, gazing around with interest.

Caroline’s mind bore little resemblance to his, but that was to be expected. Hers was the mind of someone without mental powers, wild and untamed. Small islands of light stretched out before him, each holding part of her personality and associated memories. There were no walls, only an endless expanse of black that likely looped back in on itself. He knew that he could take a step forward and end up somewhere far behind. Traveling through this landscape would follow all the logic of a dream, which was to say, none at all.

It was also one of the more beautiful minds he’d seen.

The minds of professional killers were usually cold and desolate wastes.

The light shining all around him was pleasantly warm.

He wasn’t sure what to make of it.

PsyKick wondered if he should tell Kara about this. It might ease some of the devastation he’d seen on her face. Then again, he wasn’t sure just how comforting she’d find the opinion that her sister’s mind was pretty.

Perhaps if he could bring back more substantial observations…

Generally, PsyKick respected privacy. Sometimes his powers made him perceive more than he truly wished to, but he simply pretended he’d never seen it, nor did he pry further. The only minds he’d ever deliberately spied on had been villains.

Caroline fit the bill, but he still wasn’t sure if it would be the right thing to do.

He had come here to talk to her, nothing more. Clear up her misconceptions, and then hopefully talk her into using his powers to switch bodies once more.

PsyKick took a step forward, gazing around. He was in a ghostly temple, of sorts, the transparent spires rising high above. The architecture appeared to be ancient Persian. An Order headquarters? Although their influence was global and their strongest presence was actually in East Asia, they had originated in the Middle East, many centuries ago.

He wondered if its real world counterpart was truly this gigantic, or if she simply remembered it as this ominously looming.

PsyKick slowly made his way up the stairs; it stretched and lengthened, making the ascent seemingly neverending, but he just kept putting one foot in front of the other, reminding himself that any exhaustion he thought he felt was just a figment of his imagination.

Finally, he arrived at the grand entrance, the heavy gates creaking open as he approached them. He stepped over the threshold and found himself in a small room, the ghostly glow of the exterior giving way to the solid walls of a dungeon, signaling this to be a very vivid memory. Every detail of the cell stood in sharp relief, and none more so than the man chained to the wall. He looked old, his every breath wheezing.

Caroline lay on the floor, curled up in a ball. Around her neck was a collar, one PsyKick recognized as a crude power suppressor; an old, bulky model from when the tech had still been in its infancy, quite different from the sleek, thin bracelet he had worn.

Her skeletal hand slowly, very slowly inched toward a dagger lying not far from her.

A man’s disembodied voice echoed through the room.

“Pick up the knife, and you can eat.” Her fingers closed around the handle. She slowly raised her head to gaze at the chained man. Her icy eyes burned with hatred.

A gunshot rang out, and PsyKick whirled around, only to realize it was another memory, another time, casting its shadow over this one. An unseen man roared, only to be silenced by a second gunshot.

He could hear Caroline getting up behind him, slowly and painstakingly, but he did not turn to watch. Instead, he walked toward the cell door, even as he heard her stumble and choke, and pushed it open, shading his eyes against the blinding light on the other side.

The door slammed shut behind him and he turned to blink at it, slightly dazed.

The dungeon door stood alone, connecting to nothing, at the very edge of one of the floating islands he’d seen. When his gaze strayed beyond, he could see the temple in the distance, hovering somewhere far beneath.

Tiny threads of light were fanning from the edges of the door and it took him a moment to recognize them for what they were.

Fractures.

Scars in the very fabric of her being.

Not the deep canyons of his own mindscape, but broken nonetheless.

Kindred.

The thought came unbidden and he pushed it away, turning on his heels, and then hissed in a sharp breath at the sight before him.

No, not like me at all.

He’d arrived at the center of her mind, her core, around which all the other islands aligned. And unlike the withered husk that stood at the center of his mindscape, this one burned bright in a multitude of prismatic colors.

PsyKick had never found the words to describe to others what a mind looked like to him. It was shaped like a human, yet also not at all, its form flowing and changing and still so very recognizable as the person it belonged to. PsyKick knew exactly what Willpower looked like, but could not hope to actually draw a picture of it.

Caroline’s core was the very essence of Willpower, mixed with Longing – for what? he wondered – all entwined with Love and Hatred, held together with adamant Determination.

Perhaps she’d yielded, but this was not the spirit of someone broken.

Above all, PsyKick thought she was beautiful, his rapt gaze on the swirling light for a long time. His fingers itched to touch it, even though he knew that such contact would be far too intimate, and that was something to say for someone currently inhabiting her body.

That thought brought him back to the purpose of his visit. Whatever he might have seen in passing, he was not here to spy. He thoughtfully gazed at the glowing isles studding the firmament.

He needed to find the conscious part of her and get its attention. Since she had his powers, theoretically she should sense his intrusion, but he doubted she understood the sensation she was feeling, let alone possessed the control to appear in her mindscape at will.

PsyKick would have to wait until she fell asleep as well, and hope she dreamt of the path he was on. Of course, there were ways in which he could increase the likelihood of running into her. He just had to choose a spot she was likely to think about.

In the distance, he saw a very familiar mansion hovering in the sky.

Where is the real Ian?

Bingo.

Now to figure out how to get there without his powers


***



Caroline paced the length of the abandoned warehouse with long strides, rubbing her temples. Just when she thought she had begun to figure out how to quiet the voices down, suddenly they’d become unbearable once more.

One voice kept surfacing, she was certain of it, but she couldn’t hear it over the others. Only once did the word beautiful ring loud and clear in her mind before it faded to a low murmur.

She slumped against the stained wall, exhausted.

Caroline didn’t even have an apartment in the city. She’d just counted on being able to teleport to one of the nice cozy cabins she kept sprinkled all over the world. To rent a hotel room was to leave a hint to her presence. Radiance never left a trail to follow. That, after all, was what made teleporters so desirable in her line of work – the ability to be untraceable, to skip borders and customs, to strike anywhere in the world while her headquarters were elsewhere.

But now she was trapped.

Even if she had somewhere to go, she couldn’t actually step foot outside. She’d tried and as soon as she got near the more populated areas, she’d all but passed out at the overwhelming mental feedback.

She drew her knees up to her chest, breathing calmly and evenly.

Radiance could go days without sleep if necessary, and would have refrained from it until she had more word on Ian, but… perhaps being rested would help her mental discipline. She was completely useless like this.

Her eyelids drooped and her head slumped. Sleep came to her within minutes.


***



The little boy pressed himself against the tree trunk, narrowing his eyes at his target. Then he darted to the next tree, hiding behind that one. Or trying, to, anyway. Using flailing somersaults and rolls into low crouches as a primary mode of transportation was really not all that stealthy.

Nonetheless, the young teenage girl did not appear to notice him – not until he tackled her from behind. Then she suddenly whipped around and caught him, prompting a child’s high-pitched shriek of protest.

“You fool!” she crowed. “You have walked right into my trap, oh mighty Captain Patriot! Now face the wrath… of my hug!”

“Ah! Curse you, villain!” the black-haired boy yelled, and failed to wiggle out of her tight embrace.

The future assassin laughed, and the boy who would become one of the most brutal vigilantes Paragon had ever known giggled in response.

“Three out of five?” Ian offered.

“You’ll never defeat me,” Caroline said smugly.

And PsyKick watched the two children fade away, only for the two of them – older, now – to run past him.

The mansion and the surrounding estate were filled with echoes of the two of them. PsyKick had yet to see their parents.

Their forms were slightly blurred and shiny; he was watching the memories dulled yet enhanced by the filter of nostalgia. PsyKick wondered if Shade had truly been that happy a child or if that, too, was just Caroline’s perception; watching the shy boy he had known mostly as a violently unstable hero was beyond surreal.

Getting here had taken some twists and turns in Caroline’s labyrinthine mind, stumbling upon more memories – some quite disturbing – but he’d finally found the way and was now whiling away the time.

The love that permeated this part of her mind was palpable.

And he’d reached the conclusion that whatever Caroline was, she was not evil.

But not good either.

A breeze rustled the estate’s trees – only to turn into a gale, ripping away the leaves until they were left skeletal and barren. The three sets of siblings that had still been playing in one form or another dissolved into nothingness.

PsyKick raised his head.

She was here.

The assassin stood not far from him, white hood drawn over her face. Unlike his mental projection, hers was not fully corporeal, flickering like the image of an old TV.

“You.”

He saw her lips move, yet that was not where her voice was coming from. It reverberated all around him, the very ground shaking at the low rumble.

“You don’t belong here.”

“I don’t,” he agreed, watching her with apprehension. He was not sure how sentient her dream-self would be, but hoped she would be rational enough for a conversation.

The gale became stronger until he had to shield his eyes against it.

“Get out.”

“Don’t you want your body back, Caroline?” he yelled over the howling wind.

The landscape froze. PsyKick saw one of the leaves tossed around by the wind hanging suspended in the air.

Caroline cocked her head and even though he could not see her eyes, he was certain they were narrowed.

“Did you pluck my name from my mind, PsyKick?” she hissed.

“Ian told me.”

The ground shook with the force of her anger.

“Well, look who suddenly knows Ian Reynolds after all.” Her voice was laced with contempt. “What did you do to him?”

“Nothing!”

“Liar!”

The wind started howling once more, and PsyKick had to yell over it to make himself heard.

“Your brother is not in the danger you think he’s in!”

The ground to his feet cracked, rocky pillars breaking through and encasing him in a makeshift prison.

“Nobody has replaced him!”

The pillars only grew higher.

“For god’s sake, you have my powers, you can tell when I’m lying!”

That gave her pause.

The wind died down.

And then something vast and powerful crashed against his walls, her inquisitive probing performed with all the skill of… something that wasn’t very good at mindreading. He would think of a better analogy when his mind wasn’t being assaulted.

“Not so hard,” he gritted out, and then reluctantly lowered one of his walls to confirm the truth of his statements as he repeated them. “Ian Reynolds is alive and well. I’m not involved in some sinister plot to replace him, nor are any of the people you saw in the mansion.” He had seen that particular memory while making his way here, freshly burned into her mind.

Caroline said nothing for a long moment.

“Someone was masquerading as him with an illusion.” And for the first time, he heard doubt in the booming voice.

“With Ian’s full consent and knowledge.”

Another slam against his walls and he struggled to draw them back up.

“There’s something you’re not telling me,” she hissed. “I can feel it.”

“Yes. Yes, there is. That’s Ian’s secret to tell you, not mine.” Between teleportation apparently running in the family and a sudden gender swap, the obvious conclusion was not far away. Whatever kind of person Caroline was, she was still a member of the Order, and he was not about to blithely reveal Shade’s secret identity to an assassin, sister or not. Kara could decide for herself if she wanted to take that risk.

There was another lengthy pause.

“…and who are you to my brother, then?”

The answer came to his lips with surprising ease. Despite their less than pleasant history and her harsh words today, Shade had taken him in when he had nowhere else to go, and helped him when everyone else had already given up.

“A friend.”


***



Caroline wondered if this was even real. Everything was slightly blurred, with that nonsensical dreamy quality to it, yet he stood out in sharp relief, like a live action character in an animated world.

She really hoped it wasn’t.

Yet something told her this was very real.

Which meant…

“Did Ian see you?” she whispered, eyes wide. “In my body?”

He gave a slow nod, and for a moment she saw double, a swirl of color she thought was emotion. But she couldn’t tell what they corresponded to.

“Did you tell him what I did to you?”

“Yes.” His voice was almost gentle, which made no sense, because she had been ready to torture him, Ian’s friend, and now Ian knew what kind of person she’d become.

She wrapped her arms tightly around herself, and that, too, felt real, as if she was back in her body.

Caroline averted her gaze and stared at the starry sky above instead. It was darkening, one light going out after the other.

The Ties That Bind Interlude

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



INTERLUDE



Caroline is 5 years old when Ian is born.

Nothing really changes. Her parents make her look at the tiny thing that looks like a wrinkled prune, and then she goes on with her life. He gets his own nanny, so he doesn’t take the affection of hers away. Their parents go back to work and don’t pay attention to either of them.

But.

His screaming annoys her to no end. Their rooms are in different wings of their mansion but she can still hear him in the night.

She pulls her pillow over her head and tries to shut out the wailing.

It doesn’t work.

With a huff she gets up and tiny feet patter across the long and winding hallways to the source of the crying. Caroline is going to make him shut up, so she can sleep.

She gets on her toes and pushes open the heavy door, ready to face her adversary.

He quiets down when he sees her.

She takes a tentative step forward.

He smiles toothlessly.

And Caroline realizes she kind of loves that weird little thing.


***


Ian pushes open the door of his sister’s room, rubbing his eyes.

She’s bent over her desk, scribbling something, presumably her homework.

“Shouldn’t you be in bed, young man?”

Ian’s small face screws up in a ferocious baby scowl. She knows he hates it when she calls him that.

“Can’t sleep,” he murmurs.

Caroline lays down her pen and swivels around in her chair, steepling her fingers. There’s a mischievous gleam in her eyes that Ian knows heralds adventure.

“Well, that won’t do.”


***



Ian is 9 when Caroline is kidnapped for ransom.

She returns only two days later, save and unharmed. Ian cries when he sees her and sleeps in her bed that night. She promises not to tell anyone about that.

In the weeks to come, Ian follows her everywhere, like the world’s tiniest and angriest shadow.

Eventually, Caroline sighs and takes him aside.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

His childish face twists in a glare, his delicate jaw set in determination. His voice is extremely high-pitched when he declares, “Protecting you from bad men.”

Caroline realizes she may be biased, but it’s an undisputable fact that she has the most adorable little brother in the whole freaking world.


***



Puberty hits Ian like a truck, and he grows distant.

Caroline, remembering her own awkward hormonal stage, thinks little of it. She’ll give him space if that is what he wants. He’ll come to her with his problems eventually, as he always does.

Still, she can’t help but be a little concerned as she watches her shy yet affectionate baby brother turn into a cold and brooding teenager.


***



What am I doing?

Ian furtively glances around, even though he knows perfectly well that he is alone. His mother is at the office, his father is pretending to be at his office but is far more likely to be with his secretary, and Caroline is at college and only ever comes home during the weekends anymore, if that.

He is in her room.

And eyeing her closet, which he knows is filled to the brim with stylish designer clothes.

Stop it.

Ian tentatively takes a step forward, and then another, and then pulls the doors open with shaking fingers.

Go back.

His eyes linger on Caroline’s skirt collection for a long moment, and he swallows heavily.

It won’t even fit.

Ian has finally hit his growth spurt. He’s always been small for his age, thin and a little delicate looking, which was embarrassing as hell when his classmates all towered over him.

Except now Ian towers over everyone else, even his parents

His weight hasn’t quite caught up with his bones yet; he looks thin and gangly and kind of awkward, but his father approves anyway, saying he’ll fill out soon enough. And then he’ll be a younger copy of his father.

His father looks as handsome as a movie star.

The thought of looking like him makes Ian nauseous, and he doesn’t know why.

Maybe it’s just the thought of being like him.

His fingertips trail along the silky fabric of a gown, marveling at its smoothness. He wonders what it would feel like to wear it. Maybe… just for a few minutes…

No!

He flinches when he realizes he’s thinking about wearing a dress and god, what is wrong with him, why does he have to be like this, why can’t he be normal?

He slowly backs out of the closet, away from the gowns, and his back hits another cabinet. Ian glances down and swallows.

He’s found her lingerie drawer.

It’s stuffed to the brim. Ian’s hand reaches in without him consciously willing it.

Pretty.

He traces the shape of a delicate stich pattern, never having felt anything like it.

Ian glances around again with shifty eyes.

There’s so many. Surely Caroline won’t notice one pair of panties missing, right? Just one.

That’s Caroline’s!

That, more than anything, gives him pause. Ian slowly withdraws his hand as shame writhes in his belly.

He is standing in his sister’s room, thinking about taking things that belong to her. His sister, who is the only one in this cold family who ever showed affection, who hugged him, who told him she loved him.

And he is thinking about stealing from her to fuel this perverse obsession.

He darts out of the room and slams the door behind him.


***



“Everything’s going to be fine.”

Ian stares at the ransom demand in the form of a video message, eyes wide. He realizes his hands are shaking so he folds them over his muscular chest.

She is lying.

For him. His sister has a great poker face – something he knows from many, many rounds of lost card games – and she is using it there. Ian can tell.

He hadn’t handled her last kidnapping well, true, but he’d been a child then. He’s almost an adult now, he can handle this, she should worry about her own safety instead of putting on a show for him.

His vision is blurry and he quickly wipes a hand over his eyes before anyone sees.

He can handle this.

His parents are preparing the money.

Everything’s going to be just fine.


***



Ian’s eyes are distant as the lawyer talks at him about inheritance and legal guardians and grief counseling. He isn’t listening.

The only thing he hears is the howl of rage inside of him.

Ian is 15 years old when he learns what hatred is.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 12

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Western
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Female to Male
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Something brushed her shoulder and Caroline jerked back. The man – PsyKick, why was her brother friends with people who kept codenames anyway? – had somehow crossed the distance between them and was now awkwardly patting her shoulder. It felt surreal, not like a real touch, but an echo of one. Her skin that wasn’t even real skin tingled where his image touched her.

She stared at him.

“I’ve asked this before, but what’s wrong with you? I had you strapped to a table and now you’re, what, trying to comfort the woman who threatened to scalp you?”

He shrugged, a small smile curving his lips. She realized he looked different, not as gaunt, but strong and broad. “And as I told you before, I was having a great time.”

She laughed, the sound choked and hollow, her voice distorted in this weird space. “Liar.”

“You think I’m bluffing, but I’m not.”

His face sobered as he gazed down at her.

“Ian was very happy to see you. Me. In your body.”

“Stop reading my mind,” she said flatly.

He spread his arms wide. “I’m in your mind. I can’t help it if you don’t guard your thoughts.”

“Then get out.” She turned away.

He caught her wrist. “There’s still the matter of our bodies.”

“Undo it.”

“I can’t. You have my powers.”

Her brows furrowed. “If you don’t have powers then how are you here?”

“Ah, well.” He made a vague gesture as he seemed to strain for words. “Body swaps require a…connection. A bridge. It’s how you entered my body after I accidentally pushed you out of yours, even though you don’t have psychic powers of your own. I used that to get here, but I can’t do anything more than that. You have to fix us.”

Caroline chewed on that for a long moment.

“I can’t even keep the voices out.”

His face fell somewhat. “I figured. You’ll have to learn.”

“Learn how?”

PsyKick shrugged, and then held out his hand. “I’ll teach you.”

Caroline eyed his hand, not understanding why he was speaking to her so kindly. She reviewed the possibilities and eventually settled on manipulation. He probably thought he’d get her to cooperate more easily if he was nice.

She supposed they could keep up a cordial relationship until this whole mess was behind them.

And then…

Ian knew what she was.

A cold breeze made her skin echo with goose bumps, running both hot and cold.

Ian was safe. He clearly had powerful friends who looked out for him. Her interference had achieved nothing but pain all around; she didn’t think she’d even be able to keep up her surveillance of him if he knew to look for her. How could she ever stand to look him in the eyes?

Once she had her body she’d leave Paragon and never look back.


***



PsyKick sat on the floating island, gazing out at the stunning firmament, and wondered if Caroline had any idea what she was doing to him. He would ask her to stop it, but if she didn’t know, then he’d be handing her a weapon.

The key to keeping out the thoughts of others was to build walls. To build walls one had to want to protect something. As such, it was best to focus on something positive in one’s mind, guard it, and then expand from there. It created a safe haven into which one could retreat and which would, in time, grow to encompass the entire mind.

Caroline was meditating in the midst of one of her little islands, the one that held her core, suffusing it with contentment and happiness as best as she could.

Upset as she was, she was clearly straining to find positive emotions to build her Happy Place with.

Because she was reaching for arousal.

There wasn’t really anything wrong with that strategy; physical stimulation was one of the sensations best suited to grounding oneself in one’s own mind and body. Clever of her to figure that out.

He just wished she had figured that out sometime when he wasn’t right next to her.

Looking at the beauty of her inner mind really wasn’t helping him dispel these thoughts.

She’s an assassin, he reminded himself. Villain. Evil.

Of course, his crazed mind only liked that all the more, responding with a pleased purr.

He shifted uncomfortably and crossed his legs, glad that he wasn’t actually here physically. That would be hard to hide – actually, it wouldn’t be, would it? Having spent his puberty around teenage girls with the ability to read their minds, he knew they could easily get as horny as their male counterparts did, except they could hide all evidence of it. As a teenager fighting to conceal an erection at the worst possible times, he’d been rather envious their ability to carry on normal conversations while thinking about how they were soaking their panties.

High School had been a special kind of hell for him. Not only did he have to contend with his own hormones, he’d lived everyone else’s puberty by proxy.

His thoughts drifted off as he became aware of what his body was doing, the warmth of Caroline’s mindscape fading into the background. He could feel the heavy fabric of a blanket rubbing up against his sensitive chest, his skin prickling with awareness of every light touch. He heard himself sigh in a voice that was definitely not his own, soft hands slowly gliding down his subtly curved belly…

“What are those colors?”

PsyKick jumped, whirling around, the mindscape sharpening as he slipped back into the dream.

Caroline was watching him with interest, standing so very close to him. Her concentration had succeeded in immersing her more deeply in this mental state – she was no longer flickering, and was now almost as solid and sentient as he was.

“…colors?” He knew his imaginary mouth could not possibly be dry, but it certainly felt like it.

“Around you. They weren’t there before.”

PsyKick checked his walls, which were solid as always. He really shouldn’t be projecting anything, not even when in the middle of her domain.

The connection. He groaned softly at the realization that she was theoretically capable of prying just as much as he was.

“Ah. Just emotions,” he said evasively, and she cocked her head, her gaze sliding past him entirely to the swirl only she could see. Her fingertips traced the invisible shape, even though he knew it to be as intangible as smoke. Caroline’s eyes glazed over in bliss and he shuddered.

“They feel…” she murmured, trailing off, and PsyKick tried very hard to look utterly innocent.

She dropped her hand.

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Many things,” he repeated.

She frowned at him.

“But that’s not one of them,” he said, at length.

Her frown only deepened.

PsyKick weighed his words carefully. He had seen that flare of self-loathing, and he wasn’t quite sure why, but it bothered him. “You are beautiful. And I mean inside.” He raised his gaze to the firmament that still was not glowing nearly as brightly as it had when he had entered.

She chuckled humorlessly. “It’s just light. Far too many people confuse something being shiny with it being good.”

“I have seen many minds,” he said simply. “I know what I’m talking about when I say yours stands out.”

Her image flickered.

“Do you even understand what I am?”

“Order of Oblivion. I know.” He paused. “But I saw more than that.”

The pleasantly warm breeze turned freezing.

“I know I played a part in pushing you into breaking in here, but if you read intimate memories of mine again as if you have any right to see them, I will give you back your body in a condition you will not like.”

He exhaled. “Fair enough. But I saw what I saw.”

She said nothing, taking a step forward and ending up close to her shining core behind them to resume her meditation.

“I’m close to waking up,” he called after her. “So I’ll be leaving for now.”

She briefly met his gaze.

“Do not tell Ian what you saw,” she said through clenched teeth as the dream started splintering around him.


***



PsyKick woke up to a body aching with need. He groaned softly and it ended up a feminine whimper. He rolled over to bite the pillow, willing himself not to touch the body that was not his.

As she had made very clear, he had no right to it.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 13

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Female to Male
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Waking up felt bizarre.

It wasn’t the slow drift into consciousness or a sudden awakening. It was like stepping from one room to another, yet she also felt strangely refreshed for it.

Caroline groaned when the voices instantly started whispering to her, and shook her head to clear it. Her neck felt stiff, and her muscles protested her every movement as she pushed herself to stand up, using the wall she’d been leaning against for balance.

Her pants felt painfully tight. Her gaze dropped down.

Wonderful.

She didn’t think abandoned factories came equipped with cold showers.

If she ignored it, surely it would go away on its own. Right? Right.

She half-stumbled to the small storage room she had used for interrogation, rubbing her forehead as she strove to ignore both the voices and the throbbing.

The voices were bearable today. Not an overwhelming roar, but a low murmur that nonetheless made it hard to think. Perhaps her meditation in that place with his instructions had helped, or perhaps she was cracking under the strain and it had all just been a really fucking weird dream.

One way to find out.

Caroline pushed open the door, meeting some resistance as she was pushing against the rubble and the various metal instruments strewn on the floor. She absently flipped the light switch, turning on a dim, flickering bulb, and then started searching the wreckage for the bracelet he’d worn.

It took her a few minutes to find it wedged between the gurney and a fissure in the floor, and she turned it over thoughtfully.

Then she closed it around her wrist. The metal instantly molded itself to her tan skin.

Silence.

Beautiful silence.

Caroline exhaled in relief, closing her eyes.

He had told her about the power suppressor in her dream, advising her to use it if she needed it, but keep it to a minimum since it would interfere with her learning control.

So the dream had been real.

She sat on the floor, leaning against the overturned gurney, and gazed at her sinewy arm, tracing the metal edges of the bracelet. It was a sleek, custom model she didn’t recognize as one of the commercially available power suppressors. So that was how he had evaded her scan.

Caroline wondered why he wore it.

It was not all that unusual – some mutants simply never learned to control their powers and went through life wearing a chain like this. Granted, the tech had been improving steadily to allow for mobility, but the early models had been true prisons. Yet if he had no control, he would not be so confident in his ability to teach it to someone else.

So did he wear it to evade power scans like hers, in order to take others by surprise?

That pointed to a highly devious nature.

Her lips thinned. She still had no idea just how much of what he told her was true. Yes, she had… felt like he told the truth, but he had the ability to manipulate minds, and she was highly unskilled with that selfsame power. Perhaps he knew exactly how to fool his own powers.

Perhaps Ian was not safe at all.

She examined what she knew from all angles.

What he told her about only her being able to undo the body swap rang true. It would explain why he’d approached her nicely. He needed her. Meaning he would be more or less reliable in teaching her control, since it was in his own self-interest, and she could use that.

As for Ian’s safety…

Caroline would wait and see. She still had Executioner with his ear to the ground, and she would leave it that way. It never hurt to cover all the bases; he might still uncover a plot of some sort.

Some might call Caroline paranoid.

Well, paranoia was entirely warranted when one worked for an organization in which people quite literally stabbed each other in the back when angling for promotions. When she looked back to her early career, before she had achieved what she now knew to be an entirely appropriate level of caution, she counted six separate occasions where misplaced trust would have killed her if dumb luck had not intervened. And that was assuming numbers weren’t an elaborate hoax perpetrated by mathematicians.

Caroline’s position in the Order was in the comfortable mid-range, and she worked hard to keep it that way. High enough to be mostly independent, yet low enough not to attract the attention of ambitious young assassins seeking to take her place.

To see true paranoia, one had to look to the highest strata of the Order.

There it was considered common courtesy to not make sudden movements.

Ever.

Radiance had once seen a man impaled with two dozen pikes just for sneezing in their presence.


***



People stared at Caroline as she passed through the streets.

The glances were fleeting, often accompanied by a mocking smirk, and she did not like them one bit. At first she thought it was because she was wearing yesterday’s clothes, which were rather dusty and worse for wear. But when she ducked into the first shop she passed and bought some plain, yet clean clothes, she still drew looks. Then she realized it was her posture.

Her hip was swaying.

With gritted teeth she forced herself to stand straighter and walk stiffly, and that seemed to do the trick. After that, the only glances she drew were the occasional appreciative gazes from women.

Caroline had never been one of those operatives who had to get close to a target via assuming a role, but she had to master that art now. After a while she stopped focusing on the way she walked, just letting muscle memory take over. She’d figure this out.

This was the first time she had true mental clarity since she’d woken in this body yesterday, allowing her thoughts to drift and assess her situation.

She suddenly came to a halt in the middle of a busy intersection.

Radiance raised her hand to her throat, where her mentor had burned the Order’s seal into her skin after her first kill.

Since she’d been deemed a flight risk with her powers, it held a tracking spell. Desertion would mean certain death for her.

This body didn’t have it.

Her eyes widened when she realized that, should she adapt to this form, she’d be free.


***



Caroline was tiny.

PsyKick gazed at himself in the mirror, his small body entirely swallowed by his old shirt. It was practically a nightgown, falling way past his generous hips. He tugged at it halfheartedly, the rough material scraping his sensitive nipples.

He needed a bra. And pants that wouldn’t immediately slide off.

Perhaps he could borrow some of Mistress Diane’s clothes, since he estimated they were close in height, but the thought of wearing the skimpy outfits she favored made him queasy. Sure, he liked seeing them on her, but on him?

No, there was a line. And there was no way he would ever wear hotpants or miniskirts.

His stomach growled.

As tempting as the thought of hiding from Shade’s wrath was, PsyKick really did not want to stay in his room all day. He’d been locked up in small spaces long enough to last him a lifetime.

He slung on the smallest pair of jeans he had, fastening it with a belt – he had to poke an additional hole through the leather to make that possible – and descended down the stairs.

PsyKick froze at the threshold to the kitchen.

Kara was sitting at the table, calmly sharpening a very big and shiny blade, evidently expecting him. She looked up and her blank expression briefly turned into a pained grimace at the sight of him. Or at the sight of Caroline. Maybe both.

“Sit,” she said, and he hesitantly did.

There was a very long uncomfortable silence, broken only by the whetstone grinding over the metal. Then Kara calmly laid the stone on the table, inspecting her work.

“I’m sorry,” she said to the sword, and he looked up when he realized she was addressing him. “For the way I acted yesterday. You didn’t deserve it.”

PsyKick fidgeted uncomfortably. Why exactly she felt the need to bring large tools of impalement to an apology was beyond him. Then again, Shade was exactly the kind of person whose security blanket might be a deadly weapon. “It’s fine,” he mumbled. “I understand that it was painful for you.”

Kara nodded slowly, still not looking at him. “I’m going to find Caroline,” she said. “And then we’ll also get you back into your proper body.”

PsyKick contemplated how to tell her what he’d done last night. He did not think she would be happy to hear that Caroline was planning to never see her again. He still had time to convince Caroline of a different course of action, so maybe it was best to say nothing at all and spare his friend that pain entirely…?

“Until then,” Kara continued on, oblivious, and turned her piercing blue gaze directly on him. “That’s my sister’s body you’re wearing. Do not even think about touching her or I will know.”

She casually rammed the blade into the table.

And PsyKick realized that despite being a woman, Shade still very much had brother instincts.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 14

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


PsyKick rammed his knee into the cabinet and swore profusely.

There was a lengthy pause and then he heard Kara snicker.

He hopped on one leg, hissing through clenched teeth and glared at her.

“I used to do that a lot, too,” she said amicably. Now that her threat had been delivered, she seemed to have calmed down a bit.

PsyKick had only gotten up to walk to the other end of the kitchen for coffee, his eyes focused on the heavenly brew, and had teleported mid-step. Not quite understanding what had just happened, his momentum had carried him forward.

Kara’s expression sobered and she gazed at him thoughtfully. “With light…?” she murmured, seemingly more to herself than to him.

PsyKick didn’t answer and poured himself a coffee, watching the subtle play of emotions on Shade’s face. It was moments like these he really could have used his powers to help him decide what to do – not that it would have helped here. Shade had worn PsyBlockers practically since the moment they met. The day after they’d met, in fact.

PsyKick had tried to ignore the hateful emotions swirling around the hero on the first day. But no matter how strong he built his walls, physical contact and close proximity always made him hear other people’s thoughts, and when Shade had held out his hand to offer a shake, PsyKick had added his obligatory disclaimer to that effect.

And the next day Shade had shown up with PsyBlockers, giving PsyKick a dirty look as if he spied on other people’s minds deliberately. Shade never allowed a psychic link during battle either, which was what had made the supergroup PsyKick led so effective at teamwork. Shade’s insistence on being a loner had repeatedly disrupted that.

It was the combination of the hateful aura, the intense violence of his fighting style and Shade’s almost pathological need to keep his thoughts secret that had formed the foundation for PsyKick’s dislike of the supposed hero. And really, which of his friends was going to disagree with the character assessment coming from a mind reader?

Dawn had made a valiant effort to convince them that Shade was sweet and loving, but the collective reaction to that had been disbelieving laughter.

Watching Kara’s face now he wondered if he’d been wrong back then, or if she’d changed that much since.

Either way, he owed her.

PsyKick was used to keeping secrets – his and everyone else’s. For now, he would say nothing of his nightly escapade. There was something very appealing about the thought of him not only solving this body swap problem by himself, but to also present Kara with her sister fully set on redemption.

Why, it’d be downright heroic.


***



“You’re back.”

PsyKick slowly raised his head and smiled at Caroline’s ethereal form, her long hair swaying in a non-existent breeze. She looked younger, almost innocent in a simple sundress, nothing like the ruthless assassin form she had taken last night.

He was sitting at the very edge of her mindscape, the glowing island cracked and fractured behind him. The path to his own mindscape was through that abyss. To keep his promise of not looking at more of her memories, he had refrained from travelling inward, hoping she would have enough self-awareness to find him here.

“Yes,” he said, his gaze slipping past her to the floating islands. They were drifting, slowly aligning themselves in a more orderly pattern around her core. While he doubted her mind would look anything like a natural psychic’s anytime soon, merely having this power was already changing it to be less chaotic. “How were the voices today?”

She didn’t answer for a long moment, merely looking at him thoughtfully. “Better.”

“Can you bring us to your core?”

Caroline’s gaze was on the canyon behind him. “I get the feeling having a gaping hole in my head can’t be good. What is that?”

“That’s mine,” he said with a sigh. “Ignore it.”

“You ripped a hole in my head?”

“No.” She was glaring at him, reminding him a lot of Shade. “I have holes in my head. That’s just what the gateway to my mind looks like.”

Caroline blinked slowly, looking between him and the canyon. “Why?”

He sighed again and turned his head to face the bridge as well. He could almost see his barren mindscape behind it, and focused on a particular memory.

Caroline’s ground shook a little in what was presumably shock.

A mirage of him kissing Cinder Snow’s boots flickered in the depths of the canyon.

“Because someone made me this way.” With that he turned back to face her. Then he had to tilt his head up, because she’d closed the distance between them.

They looked at each other for a very long time.

“…someone made me this way, too,” she said softly.


***



The colors around him were back.

Caroline cracked open one eye, her gaze lingering on the red and gold swirl. He was lying as far away from her as the island would allow, his arm draped over his eyes. He looked almost like he was sleeping, except he would occasionally call out advice to her out of nowhere, usually at the exact time she was getting frustrated with her lack of progress.

Radiance was fairly good at reading people. One would think she’d be even better at it when given psychic powers, but she did not understand him at all.

The image of him debasing himself in front of that woman was burned into her mind. His face had been contorted in a mixture of disgust and pain that had then morphed into ecstasy.

Caroline had similarly humiliating memories.

She would not ever show them to anyone voluntarily.

Before she quite knew what had happened, she was standing over him. Time and space bent to her will here, responding to her slightest whims.

He stirred and blinked up at her, the color whirl pulsing intensely when their gazes met.

Caroline knew what that meant now.

She was starting to suspect he had not been bluffing when he said he enjoyed their little almost-torture session.

He was as twisted as she was.

“What are you hoping to accomplish?” she murmured.

PsyKick tilted his head. “Getting my body back?”

She tugged at the colors as if they were strings and his image flickered. He made a choked sound. “That’s not why you showed me that memory.”

He grew still, breathing heavily. “You’re not broken.”

Her brows furrowed.

“You think you are. But I know… I know what broken looks like and you’re not it. I wanted to show you the difference.” He closed his eyes and turned away.

“Is it a competition now? Do you want me to congratulate you on first place?”

“No.” He seemed to be weighing his words. “I owe your brother a debt. What I want is for you to not run out on Ian because you have it in your head that you’ll never be anything better than what you are.”

Caroline’s lips parted.

He watched her through half-lidded eyes.

“You are talking to the woman who contemplated stealing your body today and letting you be the one executed by the Order.”

He tilted his head and a new color entered the swirl, disappearing as quickly as it appeared. She wished she knew what it meant. “Well, my body is extremely handsome. I can’t exactly blame you for wanting it.”

She choked on a disbelieving laugh and his lips curved into a small smile.

“Do you know how many petty thoughts I hear every day? Well, not recently… but when I was growing up. Everyone has them, all the time, moments where they are weak and cruel and selfish. What matters in the end is if those thoughts are acted upon. That you’re telling me about that plan, which would give me opportunity to thwart it, tells me you’re not actually going to do it.” He paused. “Are you?”

She slowly shook her head.

His smile widened.

“So what I actually heard there is that you want to leave the Order, and examined an opportunity that fell into your lap.”

“So you just hear what you want to hear?”

“The key to being psychic and staying sane is selective hearing.” His playful voice took a turn for the sardonic. “Of course, I kind of failed at the staying sane part.”

“I’m going to have to concur with that.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 15

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Shade slowly sat on the edge of the bed, watching Diane’s face as her chest rose and fell with deep, even breaths. Kara reached out to lightly run her fingertips along the curve of her spine. Diane’s lips curled into a small smile in her sleep, and she arched into the touch.

That sight was usually all Shade needed for utter contentment after a night spent purging this city of crime a little more.

But not today.

The black leather of her uniform was ripped open, dried blood caking her already healed skin. Shade had fought viciously and recklessly, surpassing the brutality she was renowned for by far. It hadn’t helped.

The wound that it had taken her ten years to start mending had been torn open; a dull, aching pain that even Diane’s healing powers could not touch.

Kara had spent the day watching PsyKick walk around the house, sometimes teleporting several feet at random, before he’d settled on fiddling with that car he was obsessed with. Caroline’s body had looked so small and childlike in the overgrown men’s clothes he had stuffed it into. Hard to believe that she was supposed to be a ruthless assassin.

But then, the thought of her fun-loving, independent sister being a pawn of the Order was hard to believe in general. Kara had a very clear picture of her being one of the most loving people she knew, even if she’d had a bit of a temper.

A subtle red glow illuminated their dark bedroom and Kara slightly turned her head. Diane had woken up and was gazing at her from beneath long eyelashes.

“Hey,” she murmured. “Any luck?”

Shade shook her head. Collecting information on an assassin whose codename she didn’t even know proved difficult.

“I’ve been thinking,” Diane said as she shifted her weight and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Shade’s stiff form. “She cares for you. We can lure her out that way.”

“How so?” Kara asked in a dull voice.

“A public appearance by Ian Reynolds. She might show up to take a closer look.”

Normally the thought of wearing that goddamn pendant more than strictly necessary was enough for Kara to lose her composure, but she barely felt that sting now, examining the idea dispassionately.

“…there’s this charity thing a couple of days from now.”

Reynolds Industries hosted several charity events a year. Some were her parent’s legacies, others had been instituted by Kara herself. It was one of the few things she did not have to fight her board of directors over; charity was good PR after all.

Kara used to appear in person for each and every one, but had increasingly withdrawn over the years and then stopped attending entirely in recent months for obvious reasons.

Diane beamed up at her.

Shade sighed.

“Let’s say that draws her out…” She paused, weighing her words. “Then what? What do I have to say to an assassin?”

“Not an assassin, Kara,” Diane said, pressing a gentle kiss to Shade’s unmoving lips. “Your sister.”

Shade did not answer.


***


“So what keeps you from leaving?”

Caroline balanced precariously on the edge of the small platform, staring down. She wondered what would happen if she fell. Gravity did not seem to be a significant factor here.

“Nobody escapes the order. In the end, they will always catch you. If the first operative fails, two more take his place, until they wear you out.”

“I suppose you would know,” he said softly and Caroline replied with silence. “But you’re a teleporter. You should be able to keep evading them forever.”

To her consternation, a ghostly reenactment of the brand being burned into her skin started playing in the darkness before her, like a silent movie. She swept it away with an impatient wave of her hand, and it dissolved into glowing mist.

“It’s a risk I’m not willing to take. All it takes is one moment of carelessness for them to catch up.”

“Ah.” Pause. “So you’re just scared of dying.” And for the first time she heard derisiveness in his voice. She whirled around to scowl at him, and he met her gaze. Some emotion was burning in that stare – was burning in the colors, too, flickering and devouring his everpresent desire.

“You say that as if it’s irrational. Of course I want to live.”

“There are fates worse than death.” His eyes darkened, and she shuddered at the emotions spilling from him.

“No. There aren’t. That’s an empty phrase said by those who have not seen death up close. Death is the end of everything.” Including the hope for something… better.

“For someone who thinks death is so terrible, you are certainly quite willing to inflict it on others.”

“Almost everyone I have killed was dead anyway. If not by my hand, then by someone else’s. The Order does not stop sending assassins, not ever, not until their target is six feet under.”

His lips curled back in something akin to a sneer, and she snapped, “What would you have me die for? It wouldn’t save anyone. One more body to add to the pile.”

If Caroline left and they hunted her down within days, as she was sure they would, what would she have lived for? Twenty years of being a spoiled rich girl who managed to get herself kidnapped twice, and then spent the years after that doing unspeakable things.

The only good thing she had ever achieved in her lifetime was raising her baby brother while their parents were too damn busy to pay attention.

Of course, once she had made her way back to Paragon, she realized she had failed at that, too. Ian was not a well-adjusted adult, she could see that even from a distance.

And she was not the kind of person who could fix that.

“It would save you from being a murderer.”

She laughed bitterly. “I have been a murderer for a very long time. Nothing I do will ever make that go away, least of all dying when I have achieved nothing to make up for it.”

And the storm that had been building around him suddenly calmed, smoothing back into the ruby hues from before. “Do you want to make up for it?”

The ground shook with the force of her anger. More than anything she hated that look of pity on his face.

“I am not some helpless victim for you to save,” she seethed. “I have made my choices, and if I said I hadn’t enjoyed some of them, I would be lying. Some people just need a fucking sword to the gut.”

The landscape shimmered as a wall rose between them.

The mercenary who had dragged her into the Order had tried very hard to convince her that he had saved her life. That the things he did to her, and made her do, were done out of love. And Caroline had grown to understand why he could not intervene until his contract had been fulfilled, and could have forgiven him his part in her kidnapping. But she had never forgotten one thing.

He had let her parents die.

Had she been free, she could have disarmed the old man without effort before a single shot had been fired. Assault, skilled as he was, could have done the same, but chose not to. To better isolate her for things to come.

She had contemplated death rather than allowing herself to be shaped into that monster he wanted her to be.

Of course, he had made sure that path was closed to her as well.

As she lay starving, he had watched her serenely. And his voice had been so very casual as he made a pointed observation.

It’s your prerogative to refuse to serve in our Order. I will recruit someone else in your place. Say, mutant powers run in families, do they not?

After four years of hellish training, she had long since stopped trying to resist and accepted her first independent contract along with her place in life. He had smiled at her, and been so happy, lovingly kissing her while her skin crawled. She had smiled back and that night had nailed him to the wall.

Radiance had laughed in delight.

Killing him had earned her a promotion to his rank in the Order.


***



PsyKick stared wide-eyed at the mirage she had put between them. A mutilated man was impaled on the wall, every detail of the gruesome scene lovingly committed to memory.

It took him a moment to recognize the eviscerated costume beneath the blood spatters. He’d seen this man in one of her memories, and understood instantly what had driven Caroline to such viciousness.

Still, he should not be this attracted to brazen displays of sadism.

But he really, really was.

Although the dagger she had shoved into the assassin’s crotch was somewhat disquieting.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 16

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa

An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.

The Ties That Bind


Caroline gazed at her morning erection with a thoughtful expression. Between the voices and her worries, she’d had neither time nor inclination to explore the body she found herself in.

The bracelet around her wrist glinted in the morning sun shining into the hotel room. The voices were quiet. She was taking a break before resuming her meditation. If all went well, she would be in her own body soon.

Which meant… her window of opportunity was closing.

Curiosity poked and prodded at her. How did male and female orgasms compare anyway? She was in the… well, maybe not unique, but certainly rare position to find out.

She tentatively pushed down the white cotton, biting her lip at the sight that greeted her. For a long moment, she simply stared at it, her brain short-circuiting a little at the thought that the hard cock was hers. Yes, she’d been walking around with it for two days, but she’d studiously avoided looking at it when undressed.

It was… big. Impressively so. She licked her lips.

Then, almost shyly, she reached out, brushing a fingertip along the base and hissed in a sharp breath at the sensitivity.

Her long fingers wrapped around the hard flesh.

Caroline slowly, very slowly started stroking. Her touch was gentle at first, but she grew bolder with each stroke until she was breathing heavily while her fist was pumping away. Low, guttural sounds were coming from her throat, which made her cock throb all the harder.

She groaned loudly and it was his voice.

Her mind filled with images of the handsome man who gazed back at her from the mirror, and whom she saw in her dreams each night. She thought of the swirl of color that surrounded him and her cock jerked.

Caroline did not understand how he could desire her after all the things he had seen in her.

The only men who’d ever been attracted to Caroline after being made aware of her nature were sociopathic. He was not. In fact, he seemed…kind. Someone kind wanted her and she hissed in a sharp breath at that thought, thrusting her hip against her fist. She closed her eyes and listened to the delectably masculine sounds spilling from her lips, savoring each and every one as the pressure just kept building until pure pleasure exploded from within her, searing hot liquid pooling on her belly.

Touching her cock was unpleasant now, so she withdrew her hand, absently running her fingertip through the rapidly cooling cum on her skin. Eyes still closed, she brought it up to her lips and licked, sucking on her finger with a moan.

He was delicious.

***

PsyKick woke up lying in a dark alley.

He blinked in confusion against the pale sunlight of the morning sun.

What the fuck?

He slowly pushed himself to stand up, wincing as the dirty pavement bit into the delicate skin of his bare feet, and adjusted the overly large shirt he had slept in, tugging it to cover his boxers. He became acutely aware that he was in the middle of Paragon City wearing no pants.

How had he gotten here?

He tiptoed to the entrance of the narrow backstreet, peering outside. His breath left him as he recognized exactly where he was.

Standing in front of him was his old apartment block, where he and Tex used to be roommates. Their home was perfectly situated to be in walking distance of both Paragon University and the Tenacious Teens headquarters.

He had been thinking about Tex.

Caroline had woken before him tonight, leaving him to while away some time in his own mindscape. Her avoidance of her sibling had reminded him that he was doing much the same with his own friends. Shame and guilt gnawed at him for the things he’d said to them, but… they’d be happy to see him, wouldn’t they?

And yet…

Three years was still a very long time. Long enough for friends to drift apart without the aid of brainwashing. The things he had screamed at them in his madness could never be unsaid, and he wasn’t sure how to apologize or make it right.

In some ways it was better to put off meeting them so reconciliation remained a possibility rather than to face them and find out things would never be the same again.

PsyKick stared hard at the front doors, wondering if Tex still lived here.

And then he was in front of those doors, blinking in bewilderment.

Oh.

He must have teleported here in his sleep.

His gaze instantly dropped to the list of names next to the door.

Mark Matthews.

His finger was almost on the doorbell when he remembered that he was wearing no pants. And also a woman’s body. Not quite the reunion he had in mind. He lowered his hand, then drew back and slumped to sit on the porch.

Once he had his body back…

Maybe.

The morning air was freezing, and he shivered, crossing his arms over his chest. His stiff nipples rubbed against his arms through the thin fabric, as if to drive home how utterly wrong everything was.

PsyKick squeezed his eyes shut and pictured his room in the mansion, willing himself to teleport back.

He tentatively cracked open an eye, and sighed when he saw the same rundown street.

“Are you all right, Miss?”

Stephen froze at the familiar southern drawl. Then he slowly craned his neck up. Tex, sickeningly early riser that he was, was blinking down at the half-naked woman sitting on his doorway with a mix of bemusement and concern.

PsyKick’s lips parted and he stared at his best friend.

Three years hadn’t changed him at all. Even his haircut was the same, his blond hair artfully disheveled. PsyKick’s gaze slowly trailed down, taking in the jogging outfit. Tex was nothing if not a creature of habit, and apparently still went out for his morning run.

“Miss?” Tex’ voice was soothing, the concern in his face now more evident. “Do you need help?”

Stephen slowly shook his head, not trusting himself to speak.

“If you’re sure,” Tex said doubtfully. “It’d be no trouble.” PsyKick must have been quite the miserable sight wearing nothing but his ragged oversized shirt; no wonder he was tripping Tex’ chivalry instincts. His friend could never resist a damsel in distress.

PsyKick awkwardly cleared his throat, and made the rather absurd decision to shift his voice an octave higher even though it was already unrecognizable to begin with. “I, um. I could use a phone.”

Tex smiled, and fished out his smartphone, handing it to PsyKick with no questions asked. Stephen averted his gaze and dialed Diane’s number.

“Mi – Diane. Hi. It’s me.” Quick glance up at Tex who politely pretended he wasn’t listening. “Yeah, Caroline’s powers acted up. Could you pick me up?” He rattled off the address, and then handed Tex his phone back.

“Uncontrolled powers?” his friend asked with a sympathetic nod and a knowing air that came only with being a native Paragonian who thought such problems were a completely normal part of life.

Of course, Tex wasn’t actually native to Paragon, having grown up in, as the name implied, Texas. An orphan like Stephen, he’d been shipped to Paragon, away from his narrow-minded adoptive family, after his powers had started manifesting and he’d accidentally set a building on fire at age 13. They’d ended up in the same META-sponsored foster home for at risk mutant youths.

They’d met Dawn at school, and somehow their little teenage supergroup had grown from that.

“Yeah,” Stephen said softly. “Thanks for the phone.”

“No problem.” Tex flashed his best ‘I’m a hero, that’s what I’m here for’-smile, and made his way down the stairs, breaking into a light jog. “Have a nice day, ma’am. Good luck with those powers.”

And then he was gone.

***

A sleek silver car pulled up in front of PsyKick. A door slammed and soon enough he heard high heels clacking on the ground, coming to a halt in front of him.

“Hello, Mistress,” he said in a dull voice, reminding himself that he couldn’t throw himself at her feet in public. How could he possibly face Tex – face anyone – when he was like this? Just the thought of his friends finding out what kind of comfort PsyKick craved these days was humiliating.

A leader of a supergroup should not want this.

Diane gently brushed her fingers through his hair and he sighed softly. Then he got up and docilely followed her into the car, taking the passenger’s seat while Mistress brightly chattered at him, apparently in an attempt to cheer him up.

All he wanted was an order to follow, but she did not give those anymore.

After a while he noticed that they were driving the wrong way, headed toward the city’s center instead to its outskirts. His brows furrowed.

“Where are we going?”

Diane’s red eyes gleamed as she grinned. “Shopping!”

“What.”

“Kara said it’s likely that you’ll keep teleporting at random, because she kept doing it, too, when she was younger. So unless you want to end up on some street in rags again, you need clothes that actually fit!”

PsyKick’s only answer was a reluctant “Yes, Mistress.”

Then his brows furrowed and he glanced down at himself. “I can’t go into a store like this.”

“I brought you some of my clothes! They’re in the backseat.”

He twisted to look at them – and froze.

A miniskirt.

A spaghetti top. A pink spaghetti top.

And strappy sandals with a small heel. They sparkled.

Mistress was prone to dressing skimpily, but she usually had taste.

“Are you… Did I do something wrong, Mistress? Is this my punishment?”

She merely smiled at him.

“I suggest you put these on, we’re almost there.”


***

He would never have thought it was possible to have such visceral hatred for mere pieces of fabric.

The sandals’ small heels forced him to walk without slouching, displaying the cleavage the top barely concealed.

Men were looking at him. Leering.

As if the universe was out to mock just how low he’d fallen, on their way into the shopping mile PsyKick had noticed a wall plastered with posters for what was apparently an extremely popular rock band, advertising their next concert. He’d recognized the lead singer as one of his younger teammates.

Howler.

He remembered a shy young man who couldn’t control his devastating sonic powers and needed to wear a power suppressor at all times just so he could speak without leveling the building he was in. PsyKick used to give him gentle advice, trying to coax him out of the depression the loss of his musical abilities had caused. Howler used to look up to him.

And now Howler had fame and fortune.

PsyKick had questionable sanity and a miniskirt riding up his ass.

He was about one available blade away from taking a page from Shade’s book and threatening to stab everyone.

Diane was absolutely no help whatsoever. He kept trying to steer them toward the jeans and long-sleeved shirts, and she kept dragging him to the skirts and dresses. He tried in vain to explain that just because he happened to be in a woman’s body that did not make him one.

His eye twitched when she held out a glossy monstrosity of a gown.

“How about this?” Her eyes were shining with joy, and he did not understand how she could be enjoying his discomfort so much. She had never shown such callous disregard for his wishes before.

“No,” he gritted out.

“Stephen,” she purred. “Won’t you try it on?”

“No.”

And then her voice changed, laced with the steel of a command. “Try it on. Now.”

“I SAID NO, DIANE!”

With that, he stomped toward the unisex department, not even caring that everyone was staring at him for his outburst.

He did not see Diane’s pleased smile.

The Ties That Bind Interlude II

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



INTERLUDE



The small blond boy presses himself against the leg of his foster mother as she tries to get him to walk over to his parents. He shyly blinks up at the couple beaming down at him, standing in front of a big ranch with seemingly never-ending fields of wheat surrounding them. The man is big and beefy, with a big wide grin on his face. The woman is no less beefy, and Mark can already tell from the way her face is pinched that she’s the one not to be messed with. But she is smiling so very warmly, and they look so inviting.

He tentatively steps forward, one foot in front of the other, until he is suddenly enveloped in a bear hug. The man lifts him up and presses a cowboy hat on his head.

“Why, howdy there, son!”

Mark is five years old when he is adopted.


***



It does not take them long to become a family.

Ma is strict and demanding, but she ruffles his hair and cooks the best food in the whole world, always urging him to eat more so he’ll fill out a little and grow big and strong to one day take over the farm. Pa is always laughing, a big booming sound, and starts teaching Mark everything he knows, from taking care of the animals to fishing to what it means to be a man.

Over time, the lilt in their voices becomes Mark’s, and his childhood becomes one filled with happiness.

It falls apart when he turns 13 and things start exploding around him.


***



Mark is not crying.

He is a man and men do not cry and he is most definitely not crying in the corner of some foster home for freaks.

“Hey.”

Mark glares up, blinking at the blurry image of the black-haired boy gazing down at him. He looks to be around his own age, tall and gangly in the way of teenagers who’ve only just started hitting puberty.

“Fuck off,” he growls, and his Ma would wash his mouth out with soap for language like that, except she’s not going to do that ever again because she sent him away for being a freak and no, those are not more tears threatening to spill over.

“I’m Stephen,” says the boy, and sits down next to him.

“Are you deaf, Stephen? I said fuck off.”

He doesn’t seem to hear, and simply stares at Mark. No, not at Mark, at something beside him. Then he reaches out, and Mark jerks back – there will be no hugging, if there are hugs, he will blow this place sky-high – but Stephen isn’t actually trying to touch him. Instead, he grabs a fistful of air and makes a weird tugging motion, and somehow that knot in Mark’s throat eases, as does the hollow ache inside.

He blinks, confused.

Stephen smiles. “Sorry. Not sure what I just did, but I hope it feels a little better.”

And then he just gets up and walks away.


***



Stephen is okay. For a freak.

Knowing that he can hear what Mark is thinking makes Mark squirm uncomfortably, even though Stephen apologizes for it constantly and tells him how many feet away he has to be standing to be outside his immediate radius. After a while, Mark just gets used to it, and if Stephen ever slips and answers a question before Mark even asks it out loud, well, he lets that slide.

Just like Stephen ignores the scorch marks all over their room.


***



There’s a new girl in their class and Mark can’t stop thinking about her. She has dark ebony skin, yet her hair is so blond it’s almost silver and she has curves that do things to him and it’s an empirical fact that she’s the most beautiful girl to ever exist.

Her name is Dawn.

His hormones keep telling him to go talk to her, but his hormones are kind of morons, so he doesn’t.

Mark is watching her at cheerleading practice from the edge of the football field, sitting on the benches, all casual-like.

“Just think, one day you might even say two whole syllables to her.”

Mark cranes his neck up, and then flips his friend the bird.

Stephen grins.

Every time his thoughts trip all over themselves when he sees her Stephen gives him that knowing smirk, the bastard.

And then Stephen’s eyes suddenly go wide and he leans forward, watching Dawn with narrowed eyes.

“No way,” he whispers.


***



Dawn has powers! She’s like him, like them, just like them.

They wait for her after school and at first she seems a little confused as to why they would even approach, as far apart in social standing as they were. But when Stephen, in that gentle, carefully calculated way of his, lets it slip that they’re mutants, she is so relieved to have someone to talk to.

Mark did not think Dawn could be any more beautiful, but then she shows them her powers and he quickly needs to find something to hold in front of him. She has wings and they shine like the sun itself, and when she moves, they shimmer with all the colors of a rainbow.

Oh, and she can blow stuff up with energy blasts, but seriously, those wings.


***



“We should be heroes.”

Dawn’s eyes are shining. Literally. They glow sometimes when she gets excited.

Stephen tilts his head as he contemplates the idea.

Mark doesn’t need to think long.

He likes the sound of hero much better than freak.


***



“You think of a name yet?”

It’s night and they’re lying in their cramped little room. Mark turns over the cowboy hat in his hands, one of the few belongings he brought with him from home.

“…yeah.”

Stephen waits politely for Mark to tell him, even though he probably already knows. He’s getting rather good at pretending he doesn’t know everything.

“Texplosion.”

“That’s an awesome name!” Stephen grins widely, firing off his compliment before Mark even finishes saying it. He must have been impatient to share his opinion. “Makes me want a pun-ny name as well.”

He pauses for dramatic effect.

“PsyKick!”

“…psychic? I don’t get it.”

“No, Psy. Kick.” He enunciates the syllables separately.

“Oh!” Awkward pause. “But, you suck at actually kicking things.” His friend’s aptitude for sports of any kind is, to put it politely, below average.

Stephen huffs, offended. “Well, I can learn!”

He doesn’t.

Fails at trying rather spectacularly, in fact.

But then, he can lift cars with his brain, so what use would he have for martial arts anyway?


***



They are an excellent team.

Psy is the tactician, figuring out their battle plans and projecting them into their minds. Dawn is their air support, scouting out the area and blinding their enemies with her blasts. And Tex, well, Tex is the heavy hitter.

Sometimes things get a little dicey and an older hero swoops in, which usually results in a lecture, explaining at length that they are too young for this. They nod and solemnly promise not to be so reckless anymore, and then do it all over again the next night.

Mark is having the time of his life.

Over time, they run into other heroes their age and their little group starts growing.

But the core will always be the three of them.


***



One night, after an exhilarating battle against their first villain above Threat Level Six, Tex cups Dawn’s face and kisses her.

At first she kisses him back, but then it gets all unbearably awkward, and the next day she slinks up to him, apologetically telling him she just doesn’t feel the same way.

Tex smiles as if it doesn’t hurt to hear that and assures her everything between them is fine.

And it is.

Somewhere along the way the Tenacious Teens have become his new family.


***



Before Mark quite knows what happened, High School is over.

He’s a little lost, not really knowing what to do with himself now.

Psy, being scary smart, has scholarship offers from the most prestigious universities in the country, though he chooses to stay in Paragon. Dawn’s parents are paying her tuition. Tex does not have those options, and would rather not take on a mountain of debt.

He’s floundering, but Psy assures him that’s completely normal.

“No, really, I see it in almost everyone’s mind at university.”

So Tex just focuses on being a hero for now, working some crappy job on the side to make rent for the apartment he shares with Psy.

Dawn introduces them to her new boyfriend.

Mark does not want to be That Guy, that creepy, clingy dude who insists that his longstanding crush’s boyfriend is a jerk who’s not good enough for her and she should love him instead.

But Shade really is no good.

He is their age, but it’s hard to tell with that stick up his ass.

Dawn tells him Shade is mature, and that’s apparently a euphemism for fucking psychotic. Even Stephen agrees, and the mindreader should know.


***



Dawn is crying on his shoulder, and he pats her hair awkwardly.

He is not happy to see his friend in pain, but some small, vindictive part of him can’t help but be incredibly smug at her realizing he’d been right all along. She broke up with Shade doing the whole ‘Let’s still be friends’-bit and now he treats her the way he treats the rest of them, barely deigning to growl two words.

And then Dawn, apparently also somewhat vindictive and more than a little tipsy, tells him what Shade confessed to her before she broke it off.

It’s all Tex can do to keep a straight face.

He tells Psy when he gets home and they both just about die of laughter.


***



It’s when META invites Texplosion to speak to a number of the mutant teens in their care about being a hero that Mark realizes what he wants to do with his life. Some of these kids carry the same anger and despondency that used to weigh him down. Mark knows anger very well. He likes to tell himself he’s made peace with what happened when he manifested his powers, and he thinks that maybe he can help other kids do the same.

And so Mark starts working toward a certification as a META counselor.


***



Psy hasn’t come home in a couple of days.

At first, Tex doesn’t really worry all that much – Stephen’s been spending a lot of time with his girlfriend and it’s really not Mark’s job to keep track of where exactly Psy spends his nights.

But he’s not picking up the phone, and when Tex asks around, nobody else has seen him either.


***



The ground to his feet is torn open by a golden glow, and he barely keeps his balance when dodging the car flung into his direction. A piece of debris is flying toward him and Tex desperately jerks his hand up. It explodes before it touches him. The tiny shards digging into his skin still hurt like hell.

“Psy, stop!”

He is smiling at Mark, looking like he is enjoying this.

“Stephen, please! It’s me.”

“I know who you are,” PsyKick replies in a pleasant voice, and raises his hand.

Dawn tackles their friend, and she gets thrown back by a psychic shockwave, cracking the ground where she crumbles. She doesn’t get back up.

In the end, it takes an entire taskforce of heroes to subdue PsyKick, and even then he still manages to take out several of them, including a Nine.


***



Mark isn’t quite sure what he expected to see when he walks into the hospital room, but the sight of his best friend sitting on the bed in a straightjacket hits him like a punch to the gut.

“Stephen.”

Psy slowly raises his head, meeting his gaze. And then he smiles in what appears to be relief. “Tex.”

Mark tentatively sits down on the chair not far from the bed. The doctors told him to keep a distance because he’s supposedly prone to sudden lunging.

“It’s so good to see you,” Psy rasps, eyes wide and shining. “I’m sorry for hurting you but I had no choice.”

Hope blooms. Psy is clearly shaking off the brainwashing, he will go back to normal soon, everything’s fine. So Tex makes a dismissive hand gesture, his face lighting up with genuine happiness.

“Forgotten. I mean, it’s Paragon. These things happen, right?”

Psy nods and relaxes a bit. Had he actually worried Mark would hold that against him? Idiot, he thinks affectionately.

“Right.” He’s nodding still, and the motion looks a little manic. “I’m glad you understand. I mean, Mistress told me to do it and it’s my purpose to serve her, you know?”

Mark’s smile freezes.


***



The Tenacious Teens fall apart.

Everyone is always intensely aware of who is missing and why, putting them on edge. Frictions that used to be mediated by their unofficial group therapist come to the surface. It just gets too painful to bear, and Tex walks away.

So does Dawn.


***



Mark tries, he really tries to visit Stephen regularly.

But seeing his friend reduced to this is so goddamn hard.

“Tex, please,” he whimpers and strains against the straps holding him down. “Please, please help me escape, I have to serve, it’s my purpose, it’s eating me, please!” Stephen is crying and Mark tries to calm him down but he’s impossible to talk to when he gets like this.

Stephen used to be able to hold normal conversations, more or less, with the occasional reference to his fucking Mistress, before he would inevitably start either begging or yelling. But those times of lucidity are getting shorter and shorter.

Other psychics can do nothing. Several of them tried to pry open his mind by force, but apparently his defenses are just too strong. A heroine named Psychic Silk tried to assess the damage, opening her mind to his, only to end up in a three day coma when he lashed out. She declined to try again after that.

With every passing visit his condition gets worse, and never better, and Tex can do nothing but watch.


***



Stephen is subtly banging his head against the wall as he rocks back and forth.

“Please,” he whispers.

“No.” Mark’s answer is dull and tired. They have had this conversation a hundred times.

They don’t really have any conversations other than this one anymore.

Tex knows that he is the last one who even bothers. The others have given up, and tell him Psy is just never going to recover. Mark doesn’t believe that. Yes, they haven’t found a way yet, but new heroes appear in Paragon every day. And he has to believe that one day there will be a psychic strong enough to break into Stephen’s mind and fix him.

After two years of waiting for that someone to miraculously appear, his optimism is waning.

“Tex. Tex, why are you doing this to me? You don’t understand, I have to –“

“I understand,” he snaps. How could he not after Stephen kept endlessly repeating it? “You have to serve because your fucking purpose tells you so. Tell me something I don’t know.”

He instantly regrets his outburst.

Psy is silent for a long while.

“Okay.”

There is cold fury in his voice.

“You are cruel.”

Mark rubs the bridge of the nose. “I told you why I won’t help you escape, Psy, it’s not cruel, it’s for your own –“

“No, you are cruel. Inside. You think it’s okay to mock and belittle those you don’t like just because you’re nice to most people. That the things you say to them don’t matter because you are a good person. A hero.”

Tex’ lips part and he stares at his best friend. Stephen’s eyes are narrowed into hateful slits, a feral intelligence shining within.

“You’re not a hero.”

Stephen’s lips curl back in a sneer.

“You are a freak.”

Mark mutely shakes his head, eyes wide.

“And that’s why your parents couldn’t stand the sight of you.”


***



Mark is breathing heavily, slumped against the inside of his apartment door, and buries his face in his hand.

Psy…

Psy would never say something like that. Ever.

Psy is kind and empathetic; it’s not in his nature to say something just for the sake of making it hurt.

Tex finally sees what the others saw before him and what he has been too stubborn to accept.

That thing in the hospital is not Stephen. Hasn’t been Stephen in a long time. It’s just an empty shell with his face and voice.

And Mark starts crying because his best friend is dead.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 17

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Caroline watched the bright wisps orbiting her little haven.

They were entwining to form something like an asteroid belt, two rings of light continually turning and twisting and grinding against each other around her island. They were delicate and thin, fading in and out of existence, but she suspected that they were the foundation of mental defenses.

She hoped.

Once she had her own mind under control, she’d be able to start invading others. He’d said she wouldn’t need a lot of finesse to do it; she just needed to push into her own body long enough for him to do the truly complex work of severing the link and making sure both their minds were unharmed by the experience.

Caroline noted with some annoyance that the same red tendrils that continually churned around him would now briefly flicker into existence around her when she thought of him. Yes, she had masturbated to the thought of him, but really, she was in his body, staring at his huge cock, listening to his voice, who else was she going to think about? Having a sexy fantasy was no reason to be suddenly developing glowing bits.

She shifted uncomfortably and took a step forward, and found herself pacing in front of the canyon in her mind. The one that supposedly led to his mind.

The stars went out and she blinked as the real world briefly came into focus. Moonlight was spilling through the window into her hotel room. It was easy to lose track of time when she slipped into that meditation trance that allowed her to access her mind, but she hadn’t been mistaken – night had fallen, and he should be here by now.

Her focus shifted back to her mindscape. The transitions were getting easier now; probably because she enjoyed getting away from being trapped inside a body that, no matter how pleasing when viewed from outside, just felt wrong.

The weight of her long black locks cascading down her back here wasn’t real, of course. But it was close enough.

Caroline cocked her head as she gazed deep into the dark abyss, wondering how the path to someone who seemed so kind could look so very ominous. Paranoia, her old friend, stirred, and whispered that it was proof that he wasn’t as good as he pretended to be.

Perhaps the reason he felt attracted to her was because he was just another monster, albeit one with a better mask than most.

Her bare toes were at the very edge of the rift now.

She could take a look.

It was only fair, really, considering he had freely wandered her mind.

Caroline took a step forward and fell.


***



PsyKick couldn’t sleep.

He stared at the ceiling, an arm draped over his forehead, and contemplated his life. Just in case of accidental teleportation, he was now wearing jeans and a shirt even in bed, and had an earbud in his ear so he wouldn’t have to accost strangers for a phone.

Once he’d calmed down, he had seen what Diane had been doing to him, although that did not mean he approved of her methods. He was not sure how he felt about her right now. While he had finally snapped in the store, he’d worn the trashy clothes she’d laid out for him with nary a word of protest. It was nothing compared to other things he’d been forced to do, of course, but it hurt that his humiliation had come from her when he had trusted her never to abuse the power she had over him.

And he realized she would just keep pushing him away like this now because she did not want his devotion.

PsyKick didn’t want Diane to be his Mistress, either.

He had never had a choice with her. She had installed herself while he was incapable of choosing, and then just stuck.

He loved her, in his own way, as the one friend who’d stood by him always, but there was too much history between them, too much of his Purpose forcing her on him.

But.

He wanted…

Stephen wanted a Mistress.

Badly.

A Mistress he would choose for himself, a Mistress he could serve without compulsion, because he wanted to. Someone who cared for him as much as he would care for her. Someone who would give him an order when he needed one. Someone at whose feet he could rest.

Just acknowledging that made him squirm in mortification, like he was admitting defeat. Like he was resigning himself to being the way Cinder Snow made him forever, letting her dictate his most intimate relationships.

His back arched as piercing pain shot through his head.

What the…?


***



The walls rose dizzyingly high until they lost themselves in the mist that passed for sky, enclosing a landscape that looked like it had been ravaged by an earthquake. The marble ground was torn open, deep rifts fanning out from the center, some wide and gaping chasms, others thin, yet no less deep.

Caroline stepped closer to one of those hollows through a field of soft red flowers that tickled her bare feet. Red moss was smoothing out what must have once been a steep cliff.

There was wild beauty to this place, like she was striding through a canyon, but it did not dispel the air of melancholy. The word broken was a truly apt description, and she finally understood what he’d been trying to tell her.

Not everything was in ruins however.

A tall and majestic spire stood at the very center of the mindscape, rising as high as the walls enclosing it. Like the walls, it shone white, bathing everything around it in a soft glow. Caroline felt herself drawn to it, like a moth to a flame.

Within moments, she stood in front of it, craning her neck high to gaze up at its peak.

Her fingers itched with the urge to touch the seemingly smooth surface and she tentatively raised her hand. The tower rippled beneath her fingertips, and the ground rumbled ominously. She almost snapped her hand back, but then the white marble flowed outward, as if she’d thrown a stone into water.

The outer layer peeled back to reveal something beautiful. Caroline’s lips parted as she stared at the twisting shapes, fleeting like wind and shadows, yet somehow almost like writing in a language she might be able to decipher if she tried hard enough.

She simply watched it for a very long time, something stirring within her at the sight.

Whatever it was, it struck her as… noble. And strong.

“Ah, I thought it might be you. Are you rampaging in here?”

Caroline quickly withdrew her hand, the outer layer rippling inward once more and closing the opening she had created while she turned to face the familiar voice. Her eyes widened a little.

He was flickering, barely even visible.

And he was wearing a golden cape. The black uniform with golden trimming revealed a wonderfully muscled physique that was only hinted at in the body she now possessed.

Caroline, native Paragonian that she was, recognized a superhero when she saw one.

“PsyKick,” she greeted him in a soft voice.

He blinked at her sleepily, his form fracturing and rebuilding itself as if he was struggling to stay in the dreamscape. It was what he looked like when he was on the verge of waking up, but she supposed this was the opposite of that; him struggling to fall asleep.

“Welcome to my humble abode,” he murmured, and she realized with a start that he was embarrassed, his gaze darting to the deep chasms.

In the span of a thought, she stood mere inches in front of him. He grew rigid, his form solidifying as he stared down at her, exhaling a shuddering breath.

“It’s not what I expected,” she said gently, and he averted his gaze, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips.

“Having seen a less than stellar mindscape, do you understand what I meant now when I said your mind is beautiful?”

Her hand was on his cheek, gently forcing him to look at her. She hadn’t put it there; it just was, without the movement in-between.

“You are beautiful, too.”

He barked out a disbelieving laugh.

“I’m broken.”

“Maybe. But still good.”

His hands were on her hips, and his fingers squeezed her skin at those words. Caroline could not put the sensation of touching each other without bodies into words; it was like an echo. Warmth that caressed her very essence.

And the kiss was fireworks, and sizzling electricity, and the taste of her favorite slice of cake, something sweet and long forgotten.

“Caroline.”

The name was not spoken. It reverberated through his entire mind, a whisper from the heavens and the earth and the walls around them.

“PsyKick,” she whispered back, but that was not adequate, not what she should be calling him. “Tell me your name.”

A spike of pure ecstasy emanated from him at her demand. “Stephen,” he rasped, nibbling on her lower lip. “It’s Stephen.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 18

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Pleasure pricked at his skin, his real skin, and he shouldn’t be aware of that. He moaned into Caroline’s mouth and felt the soft silk of the blanket on his scorching skin. Don’t wake up, please don’t wake up, not now, he chanted to himself as Caroline’s ghostly touch enveloped him.

God, he could feel himself growing wet, and he rubbed his shapely thighs together, grinding against the sheets.

“Don’t go,” Caroline murmured against his lips.

Stephen buried his face in her neck, breathing heavily as he tried to disassociate from his body and ground himself in this dream world. She was soothingly stroking his hair and it was wonderful and he loved it and that felt more real than anything.

He did not understand why she was not repulsed by the barren ugliness of his mind, but he had no problem just going with it.

“Your mind is beautiful,” she insisted, and he realized that she must have picked up on that thought. She was getting better at that. He wondered just how deep she’d been probing to have caused such pain, and what she’d seen, but somehow he could not bring himself to care. Let her see what she wanted; considering he was a walking invasion of privacy, it would be hypocritical of him to be bothered by it. He leaned in to affectionately nuzzle her cheek as his form slowly grew more solid and the outside world receded.

“You have terrible taste,” he teased. “I’m okay with that.”

Caroline made a frustrated noise and twisted around to gaze at the gaping abyss right in the center of his mind. “Okay, yes, the rifts are bad, but… that. That is amazing.”

His brows furrowed. “…what is?”

“The tower.”

Huh?

He gazed at her blankly for a long moment.

“What tower?”

Caroline stared at him.

“The huge giant thing right in front of you?”

PsyKick tilted his head and looked over her shoulder. There was a gaping hole.

His eyes narrowed and he slowly straightened his back.

Something in his domain that he couldn’t see?

“Show me where it is.”

Her brows were furrowed as she gave him a long, searching look. Then she took his hand and led him closer to the cliff. “It’s right here.” She reached out and held up her hand, seemingly in thin air.

The ground shook and Psy almost doubled over in pain.

What…

There was a compulsion there. Something that was pushing against him, telling him he should not look there. His gaze just slid right over that void, no matter how often he tried looking directly at it.

How long had this been here?

This shouldn’t be possible. Broken as it was, this was still his sanctuary. Nobody had ever broken his walls, and many had tried – numerous villains when he’d still had his pride, and after that the heroes who’d endeavored to help him.

He felt concern emanating from Caroline, but he paid it no mind, stumbling toward that edge, reaching out to touch whatever it was.

His palm met with resistance.

And his vision went white.

The mindscape started shaking with the force of an earthquake.


***



“On your knees.”

The itch barely even pricked at him before his knees gave way. He made no sound as pure pleasure burned inside his veins like fire.

“Listen well, PsyKick. From now on you will desire nothing more than to serve me. To be a villain will be your purpose in life. You will not even
want to subvert my orders.”

He whimpered, her voice echoing in his mind as the itch started burning again.

“Is that understood?”

He said nothing, his knuckles turning white as he desperately erected mental barrier after mental barrier, trying to compartmentalize his mind.

PsyKick’s mind split in two, and he severed one half completely from all sensory input. It was a technique he used a lot; it was very draining but had often proved to be the difference between his team’s defeat and triumph. One half of his mind would focus on fighting his opponent while the other half, cut off from pain and exhaustion, linked the Tenacious Teens together, and analyzed everyone’s field of vision. Then he calculated strategies around that, rapidly adapting to changing circumstances, sending each of them individual orders and coordinating their team to be an unstoppable force.

There was, after all, a reason that PsyKick was considered the de facto leader.

He shuddered as the horrific Itch fell away, and he could
think again.

A tremor ran through his mindscape and he was faintly aware of his other half screaming in agony, but he had to ignore that. His time was extremely limited; considering the strain he was under, he would not be able to keep this up for long.

He had heard her orders, and he knew exactly what they would mean for him. Some forms of brainwashing, once removed, left the victim no worse for wear. This would not be one of them; her methods were simple yet devastating in their scope.

Ideally, PsyKick would find a way to escape. He split his mind once more, and left that part in charge of planning his resistance. Heroically breaking mindcontrol through sheer willpower alone was a grand tale heroes loved to brag about, but over in real world he knew it to be something that rarely happened. That didn’t mean PsyKick wouldn’t do everything in his power to save himself right now.

But if there was one thing his experience as a strategist had taught him, it was to have contingency plans.

PsyKick turned toward his core, pulling on his considerable power – and started duplicating it. He poured everything of himself into his creation, everything that he was, everything that he had once been, and everything that he hoped to be.

A perfect snapshot of the kind of person he was.

A backup.

He knew that his powers had an extremely defensive lean; he had yet to meet anyone who could breach his walls. Nonetheless, should the brainwashing take hold, he had to count on someone doing just that, and hope that they would ask themselves why he had two cores.

The white marble of his walls flowed from beneath, slowly encasing his secondary core in a protective shell. The ground shook again, a crack appearing in the pristine courtyard.

PsyKick shuddered as an echo of pain ran up his spine, heralding the fast-approaching merge.

And with the last strength he had left, to make sure his soon-to-be-brainwashed-self did not ruin his plan, he erased all knowledge of what he had done.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 19

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Caroline lunged for Stephen when he doubled over, screaming in pain, but he dissolved, splintering into a thousand golden tendrils that slipped through her fingers.

Crack.

A deep fissure appeared in the base of the spire, the pristine marble breaking apart before her eyes. The cracks spread from there, higher and higher, until the entire tower was covered in a fine spider web. An earthquake rocked the mindscape and Caroline stumbled to her knees, doing her best to hold on.

She didn’t understand what was happening.

The thing hidden inside the tower had struck her as benign. More than benign; good and strong and wonderful, yet now it seemed to be tearing Stephen apart at the seams.

Oh god, she’d broken him with her careless actions, broken him completely somehow, and this, this was why she could never reach for anything better, everything she touched just got dragged down and ruined.

And then the tower broke apart, the white marble raining down and dissolving into fine golden mist before it hit the ground. In its place stood a dizzyingly high spire with no edges, writhing with golden vapor and it looked almost like a person but without actually having the shape of a human.

It pulsed with a bright glow, a shockwave expanding outward. The earth was still trembling but now Caroline realized it was moving.

The first canyon closed with a deafening rumble.


***



PsyKick clutched his head, writhing in agony at the pain that felt like it was cleaving his mind in two when it was actually doing quite the opposite but knowing that didn’t make it hurt any less and oh god his head was so full it was going to burst.

Then it was over.

It must have taken a long time, because soft morning light was beginning to spill through the drapes.

And for the first time in three years, Stephen felt whole.

He rolled on his belly with a soft unf.

And then he started laughing, pure giddy joy bubbling up inside of him. His voice was Caroline’s, high-pitched and breathy, and he found he quite liked the sound of her laughter.

He was struck anew by the fact that his body was wrong, but somehow that didn’t sting so much when his mind was so wonderfully, wonderfully right.

Psy was seeing double, in his head. Between Tex and Diane, yesterday had held some of the most humiliating moments of his life, except yesterday had also been the day he met Constance in the library for what was meant to be a study session, but it had escalated into her dragging him behind the shelves. She’d kissed him deeply, and he’d enthusiastically fondled her back. It had been a good day.

Constance.

A confused wave of emotion crashed over him.

He loved her.

But he had also spent the last three years of his life hating her. Every time she had tried to visit him, he had lunged at her, trying to choke the life from her because she had betrayed him and she was the reason he was in that hospital and she had killed his Mistress.

She’d stopped visiting.

And as his Purpose kept eroding him more and more, he’d stopped thinking of her at all.

He stared at the ceiling, the euphoria of having a healed mind slowly morphing into something else entirely as he kept thinking about yesterday. About her. The way she had stroked him through the denim of his jeans as he tried to bite back his groans so he wouldn’t disturb the silence in the library.

Then Caroline had frozen time just for the two of them.

And he’d taken her right there, bent her over a table and buried himself inside of her, in full view of their fellow students who, motionless, had seen nothing.

No, that had been with Constance.

He’d never slept with Caroline…

Had never even kissed her.

Only in his dreams.

Stephen realized his hand was in his jeans – when had he opened the zipper anyway? – straining to find a cock that was not there. He angled his head down and gazed at Caroline, breaths shallow.

He’d promised himself he wouldn’t touch this body he had stolen, but now she wanted him to, didn’t she?

She wanted him like he wanted her. He’d seen it, felt it. Before she had healed him.

God, he wished he had his powers so he could enter his mindscape right now at will. He’d take her in his arms and kiss her again and thank her for what she had done. He would worship her form, her mind, shape the dream around them and pluck her nerve endings like a harp to make her feel ecstasy like she had never known.

But he couldn’t.

Psy would have to fall asleep to see her, and he knew he was too highly strung for that.

So he’d do the next best thing.

His fingers hesitantly trailed down from his belly button, tracing the gentle slope. He moaned when he felt the slick heat awaiting him, and god, he loved her voice, so he made no efforts to muffle the sounds spilling from his lips as he finally gave in to the desire that had been plaguing him for days.

He swirled a finger around his sensitive little clit, and he could almost tell himself it was just like stroking his cock, but of course it felt nothing like that. His skin, his entire body was on fire, prickling with the ache that was normally confined just to his groin. He pawed at himself, cupping and squeezing a breast and deciding he just didn’t have enough hands for everything this body was urging him to do.

Psy desperately thrust his clit against his hand, wanting, needing release, but he couldn’t find it. And even though the idea of penetration would have made him instinctively recoil in any other moment, now his fingers were pressing against his entrance because he was so, so close, he could feel it, but it was slipping away and he needed it so, so badly. He bucked his hips and a finger was inside of him and oh, god, that felt really fucking weird but he was kind of loving it so he added a second and moaned with abandon.

But he still couldn’t find that elusive release. It just built and built and built but then it just dwindled back down, and he had to start all over again.

Frustration built, too.

He let up for a moment, catching his breath, and then raised a shaking hand to his lips, sucking on the fingers coated in his – in Caroline’s – juices. He moaned, closing his eyes, and this was the closest he’d gotten to enjoying her divine body from an outsider’s perspective. He licked his hand eagerly, imagining himself on his knees in front of her, kissing his way up her thighs before lapping up every single drop he could squeeze from her.

On his knees…

He shuddered, realizing he still wanted that, but he was whole now, so maybe it wasn’t Cinder Snow who gave him these desires. Amplified them, yes, but maybe there all along, and if that was the case, then maybe he could make his peace with them.

Stephen shook his head and pushed the thoughts of that monster away; he couldn’t deal with that right now, he had things to do, namely himself. Or rather, Caroline.

Thinking of it like that gave him an idea.

He rolled out of bed, his knees buckling slightly when he stood.

He kicked away the jeans still around his ankles, stumbling toward the desk in the corner. Then he grabbed the adjacent chair and dragged it in front of the mirror.

Psy half-fell, half-sat down, and looked at Caroline in the mirror.

He could see her breasts rise and fall with each labored breath. Her skin was flushed, her cheeks rosy, and she was looking at him through heavy-lidded eyes. He licked his lips and so did she, her tongue darting out to sensually trace her full red lips.

Then she spread her legs, revealing her glistening pussy and just the sight of that made his insides seethe with heat.

And as he watched himself fuck his fingers in the mirror, release was easy to find after all.


***



Psy descended down the stairs with a spring in his step and was greeted with the sight of Shade glaring daggers at him, whilst clutching the aforementioned dagger in her hand.

For a moment, he saw double again.


“Psychopath,” Tex murmured under his breath as they watched Shade throw a henchman to the floor and brutally shatter his ribs.

Psy nodded in agreement.

This was why teaming up with Shade was just plain unpleasant, even when they were going after the same villain.


Stephen blinked, pushing the memory of last week away. No, last week Shade had been sitting by his side, quietly reading a book while he inspected his pet project for all the parts he’d need to replace. Last week Psy could barely stand being around the man. Last week Shade had been the woman patiently biting her tongue whenever he called her girlfriend his Mistress.

Psy smiled at his new friend.

Kara glared.

“Sleep well?” she growled, and Psy wasn’t exactly surprised that she had heard him. He’d rather enjoyed the sound of Caroline’s yells, and had made no effort to keep them down.

“You have no idea.” He beamed at her.

Kara’s eye twitched.

Diane, sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea in her hand, chuckled.

Shade’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly as she seemed to be struggling with words. “That… body. Is not yours.”

“I know.” Stephen nodded, falling back on his habit of telling the truth he could not say in a way that lead to entirely wrong conclusions. “Which is why I waited until I had permission.”

Kara stood frozen for a long moment, mouthing the word permission. Then she whirled to face his old Mistress, yelling accusingly, “Diane!”

Diane fluttered her eerie red eyes, a mischievous sparkle within. If she was bothered by being falsely accused, she didn’t show it. “Oh, please, Kara. Caroline is probably doing the exact same thing.”

“No, no, she isn’t, my sister is not…”

“Playing with her cock? Yes, yes, she is, Kara. If I suddenly got a body with a dick, it’s exactly what I would do.”

Kara’s eyes twitched again, probably because she was seeing mental images of her sister she’d rather not see.

Then she threw her hands up. The dagger missed Stephen’s cheek by mere inches, and she stormed out of the kitchen.

Psy slid on the chair next to Diane. She was gazing at him with a curious tilt to her head and for the first time he could look at her, and not hear the echo of his Purpose.

He smiled.

“That’s for putting me in a miniskirt.”

“Fair enough,” Diane said, amused.

“I have something to ask of you…”

She curiously arched an eyebrow, and he raised his hand to his neck, his thumb brushing the tattoo on his skin. Caroline hated it, this he knew. In her dreams, her neck was pale and slender and unmarred.

His previously vague desire to reunite the siblings and hopefully set Caroline on the path to redemption was now ironclad conviction.

She had given him his freedom.

So he would give her hers.

And he would start by removing the thing that branded her as property of the Order.

“Can you heal this?”

Diane took a sip from her tea, watching him like a hawk. “Why?”

“Because I am asking you,” he said slowly. “As a friend.”

“A friend,” she repeated. It was a question.

And he smiled at her.

“Yes. As a friend.”


***



Diane had tried healing the tattoo, but had grown increasingly frustrated when she couldn’t. Eventually, she’d given up and complained that there was something magical blocking her.

Psy really shouldn’t have been surprised that the brand was mystically reinforced in some way.

He absently adjusted the straps of his bra, still not quite used to just how itchy those things were, brushing his fingers along the bare, unmarked skin of his neck. Knowing that it was magical, he’d found that he could make it fade at will, which made sense – assassins really wouldn’t give themselves away so easily.

But it was still there.

Diane, having had her magic for less than a year and using it only on instinct, would be of no help.

What he needed was someone well-versed in the arcane arts. Someone he could trust to keep the matter confidential. Someone smart.

Psy raised his head and gazed at the university campus he hadn’t seen in three years.

It was time to pay his ex-girlfriend a visit.

The Ties That Bind Interlude III

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


INTERLUDE



Psy is so bored.

He impassively gazes at the girl trying to scrape up the courage to break up with him, stumbling as she tries to put into words what he has read in her mind quite some time ago.

At this point, he would usually gently cut in, and tell her that he understands. But not this time. No, he is going to let her squirm.

He could have prevented this, of course.

Stephen had seen the growing attraction to someone else. And with just a few well-chosen actions he could have steered her away, either by making her so ecstatically happy she wouldn’t even think about another guy or by tugging at her guilt with a timely reminder of all the things he’d done for her.

He hadn’t. But that doesn’t mean he isn’t angry that she would actually cheat. He expected her to run into the guy’s arms after the breakup.

Occasional mistakes aside, there is not a single relationship in Psy’s life that he does not have complete control over. Tex is the closest thing to an equal he knows, but even he does not understand just how much of what Psy says and does is calculated.

It has to be.

PsyKick knows the people around him, intimately, and he has to keep track of who knows what, what secrets he’s actually been told and which ones he only heard in passing, and then he has to pretend like he doesn’t know these things and talk as if he isn’t engaging in an elaborate deception or everyone will get creeped out.

The only people who can possibly understand are other mindreaders, but he does not want to have to sequester himself away with his own kind. Not to mention that most of his kind are just… dicks.

Understanding the very concept of boundaries is nigh impossible when one violates it just by walking around. Respecting the opinion of a normal person as if it holds any sort of weight when one can change it on a whim can be difficult. Most psychics think the only real people in the world are other psychics, while the rest are more like barely sentient pets they can get to perform tricks for their entertainment, which is why most fall to villainy.

PsyKick does not want to be like them.

But sometimes he can’t help but feel that he has no true equals.

And nowhere is it more evident than with the girls he dates.

Psy is very, very good at pleasing women.

He knows the right words to defuse their anger, can anticipate their needs, knows exactly what they would and would not like.

He is the perfect boyfriend.

And that is exactly how they see him.

Stephen knows them so well, and they know him not at all. They never do see how much of a liar he really is.

It’s a vicious circle: The more he loves a woman, the more he wants to please her. How can he bring himself to say what he knows to be the wrong, hurtful thing when he sees clearly which words will bring joy and happiness? The more he pleases her, the less she sees him as an actual person, with his own flaws and issues and needs.

He falls for them so fast, too. There is no getting to know each other phase for him. He just knows them after looking at their minds, and if he ever catches a glimpse of a beautiful core he has been known to fall in love instantly.

Intimate contact makes him see their cores.

Which makes him a ridiculous caricature of That Girl who gets clingy after getting laid.

Of course, he can never actually tell them how much he loves them because that would be creepy on the second date.

The love they develop for him grows so goddamn slowly, and it’s never quite like he wants it because it always feels like he’s manipulating them into it. He could force them to love him back instantly, but no, he does it by slightly pulling a thousand different strings and, really, how is that any better?

Love at first sight fucking sucks.

He always grows frustrated with it, in the end, and initiates amicable breakups with a few choice words. Sometimes though, he doesn’t even need to set out to do it.

“It’s not you,” she stammers. “It’s me. And I know that sounds like a stupid line, but it’s true. You’ve been perfect.”

Yes, perfect.

It turns out people do not actually enjoy dating perfection.

It makes them feel inadequate.


***



Psy finally finds a quiet corner in the library where no one else is sitting.

He sighs in relief as the last voice slips out of his head and he cracks open the books his classes demand he read. So he plans to memorize them in their entirety, for which he needs silence. Psy gets along with the voices in his head just fine, blocking out all of them except the ones in closest proximity and he is quite good at ignoring those. But to truly have peace and quiet he needs a good fifteen feet of distance between himself and anyone else.

Stephen flips the pages and quickly scans the complicated formulas within. He gets about halfway through the book when he hears the scraping of a chair, and someone sitting down on the other side of the communal table.

He looks up with a scowl, a little annoyed that he’ll have to find a new table now, before he realizes he hadn’t heard her approach.

His eyes widen as he stares at the woman who is already deeply immersed in her own stack of book.

There is complete silence.

He can’t hear a thing.

Her long auburn hair is cascading over her shoulder, hiding her face from view since she is bent over her books.

“Hi,” he blurts out.

She looks up at him, seeming to resent the interruption of her studies. The fierce scowl on her face only makes her look cuter. He can’t help but notice that she has full and sensuous lips, as they are common for Latinas.

Stephen turns on his most charming smile.

She rolls her eyes at him and goes back to studying.


***



Her name is Constance and she is magical.

Literally.

Her mental shields are a product of magic.

She is aloof and mysterious, and eyes his pursuit of her with wariness.

Stephen has no idea how to get her to like him.

It. Is. Awesome.


***



Kissing her for the first time is like nothing he has ever felt before.

She is impossibly shy, trembling in his arms while she presses her closed lips to his. He coaxes her to open her mouth with his tongue, gently, just so she can get used to the sensation.

He suspects this may be her first kiss, ever.

Constance, being something of a genius, learns fast, and only a few minutes later she is moaning into his mouth, her usual aggressiveness asserting itself. When she pushes him to sit and climbs on top of him, growling against his lips, he can feel himself growing hard.


***



Getting to know Constance is an adventure. He peels back layer after layer, and likes what he sees.

Well, most of the time.

One day she proclaims that the best form of government is that of a cunning dictator working for the good of all.

Psy just about falls out of his chair.

He tries to explain that this is the kind of thinking that leads to people trying to take over the world.

That her response is “So?” worries him a little.


***



They start arguing.

A lot.

They debate every topic under the sun, and her perspective is so twisted, yet he always ends up stammering when trying to argue against it. Constance is just so goddamn smart that she dances rhetorical circles around him. And yet… she actually listens to what he has to say, considering his opinion carefully.

And one day she hesitantly admits that she has been raised by villains and looks up at him with wide, fearful eyes, like he’s going to leave her over it.

PsyKick isn’t exactly shocked at this point.

So he just kisses her and tells her that it doesn’t matter.

What matters is not the family you are born with, but the one you make for yourself.


***



Chrono Warden smiles shyly as he reaches for her hand, and he brings it to his lips for a kiss.

They are surrounded by defeated henchmen. It’s her first night as a hero, “just to see what you do, for empirical data”, and he can tell she likes it. Her magical abilities are both amazing and terrifying to behold. She could have grown to be a truly dangerous villain, and he can’t help the jolt of pride he feels knowing he has prevented that.

They make love that night for the very first time.

He is gentle, very gentle, as he pushes past her hymen, and he can see her gritting her teeth so he slows down even though he has wanted this for so long and he is out of his mind with desire for her. He kisses and teases and nibbles until she is panting with need and moaning his name and when he thrusts into her again, this time she cries out with pleasure.

And for one brief, wonderful moment he can see her core.

It’s as exquisite as he imagined it.

Her walls go up again and he is glad; he really, truly does not wish to see more than that. Psy knows she still hasn’t told him everything, but he’s okay with that.

He likes her secrets.

He will discover them in time.


***



PsyKick is so bored.

The straps around his wrists are too tight, and it’s uncomfortable. The nurse who fastened them is new. She needs to work on her restraining technique.

It’s a day like any other. He’s staring blankly at the ceiling of his room. His Purpose claws at him. He spent yesterday like this, and he will spend tomorrow like this.

There… hasn’t been a day that was different in quite some time.

His eyebrows furrow slightly.

How long since Tex’ last visit?

The next visit should be soon. He thinks. Tex doesn’t keep a regular schedule, so PsyKick can’t keep track, or know when to expect him. But it should be soon, yes. He never stays away for very long. He thinks. Every day is an eternity, so he can’t really judge what is short and what is long.

PsyKick has prepared his apology. Tex is being a horrible friend for keeping him in here, but PsyKick should not have said those things, so he will tell Tex how sorry he is. He was just so angry. Tex can’t help not understanding why keeping him in here is wrong. He’s never met PsyKick’s Mistress, and she has not shown him Purpose.

But once PsyKick escapes and gets his powers back, he will show Tex Purpose.

And then they will be family again.

He smiles at that thought.

But it’s very important that he apologizes, he has to remember that. Sometimes it’s a little hard to think, but he must remember that. He can’t jeopardize their friendship, not even to escape. If he destroys it, he can’t get it back, just like he can’t get back Dawn’s.

He yelled at her, a long time ago.

She hasn’t come back.

Yes, he could make Dawn his friend again with his powers and then show her Purpose, but it would not be the same. And it has to be the same.

But Tex is still his friend, so there’s that.

… Tex hasn’t come back in a long time.

And in a moment of perfect clarity PsyKick understands that Tex is never coming back.

He is…

Tex was the last.

Nobody is ever going to visit him again.

Not Tex.

Not Dawn.

Not Constance.

They are leaving him here to rot.

And the day PsyKick realizes that he is alone is the day he starts refusing to eat.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 20

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Constance was a genius.

It was evident in everything she said and did, from the way she could learn and understand just about anything at a glance, to the way she acted, knowing full well that she was the smartest person in any given room.

Being around her had been difficult sometimes.

Now Constance was standing in front of a class of undergraduates, lecturing them in a way that made the complex arcane theorem seem intuitive and easy to understand when it really, really wasn’t. There was a presence to her, and she was sparkling with that certain something that separated good teachers from bad ones. The gaze of every student in the class was on her, listening raptly.

A student raised a hand.

“But what does the runic matrix actually do?”

She’d explained that not five minutes ago, and Stephen leaned back with a sigh, waiting for her exasperation to shine through.

Constance waved her hand, a shimmering image of her previous blackboard sliding back into view.

“The runes are a focal point for magic, and much like any language, they have a vocabulary, grammar and basic structure. An arcane circle is, in essence, a program, which is activated by the flow of magic. Then it’s just a matter of the magic sequentially executing the individual orders of each rune to rewrite reality around it.”

Constance used to make Stephen feel stupid when she knew something he didn’t, which was the case far more than he liked. When a few clipped sentences did not make him understand it instantly, she’d grow annoyed.

She was smiling patiently.

“So, remember, every time a circle blows up in your face, you’ve found a bug, usually by giving your magic contradictory instructions. Now let me explain how, should such issues arise, we can narrow down which rune in the larger whole is causing problems…”

Psy leaned back in the chair at the very back of the lecture hall, and watched his ex-girlfriend thoughtfully.

Constance had been an adventure, a mystery for him to unravel, and he had enjoyed every moment. He’d been all too eager to overlook her flaws, ignoring them in favor of the more positive traits he uncovered bit by bit.

She was the first true equal he’d ever had. Perhaps even more than an equal, holding all the cards in their relationship, and that hadn’t bothered him at all.

But he saw now that a relationship based solely on not knowing her might have not been his best idea ever.

Would things have gone differently if she’d been completely open with him? Perhaps not. Perhaps he would not have escaped Cinder Snow even if he had been warned beforehand. But that thought was there, and would forever be, feeding an anger that had been simmering for three years now.

Her secrets had ruined him.

And he had lost his taste for them.

Perhaps he could have forgiven her – if she hadn’t been the first to stop visiting him.

He understood why, of course. Unlike his other friends, who had known only the – considerable – hurt of his words, he had kept physically attacking Constance every single time he saw her.

But he had been so alone.

Ever since he had regained some measure of sanity, Psy had been filled with the burning desire to make amends and hope his friends could find it within themselves to forgive him.

Groveling had been his default setting.

But now that he had recovered his spine, anger had started rising to the surface, because maybe he was the one who was owed an apology. The despair he had known, thinking he was going to spend the rest of his life tied to that fucking bed in that fucking room fully aware that his Purpose was destroying him piece by piece and nobody who even cared that he was dying.

PsyKick would have starved himself eventually. He had been getting very close to succeeding when Diane walked into his life and ordered him to eat something because she had no use for minions who could barely stand. And considering nobody seemed to have figured out that he’d been getting better for months and was released weeks ago, now he couldn’t help but wonder just how many weeks or months it would have taken his so-called friends to notice his death.

Maybe a few of them had noticed his recovery. And then just not deigned to show up because they were done with him.

Yes, he had said horrible, horrible things.

But Psy tolerated all the horrible thoughts that he saw in the heads of all his friends, because everyone had them.

And he did not deserve to be abandoned for revealing that, in his lowest moments, he was not perfect either.

As good a lecturer as Constance was, he found his thoughts drifting, since the subject matter was so very far out of his expertise. And with the feelings for her so fresh on his mind, he couldn’t help but compare her to Caroline.

Caroline had done terrible things, and taken pride in some of them more than he liked. Psy could see each of her failings in sharp relief. He had not pried into every secret she had, but at this rate would know them all soon.

And he had seen her beautiful core, and fallen for her almost instantly.

What made it different from his previous failed relationships was that she knew him, too. Caroline had seen the faults in his mind, his most humiliating moments, the deep, deep scars, and had decided that they did not matter. She had seen his core, the very essence of his being, pointed to it and called it amazing.

Knowing the price of secrets, when given the choice between a relationship built on the thrill of discovery and another on being completely open with one another, PsyKick knew exactly which one he preferred.

But his heart still hammered against his chest when he watched Constance.


***



“Excuse me.” Caroline’s voice broke just a fraction, and he had to clear his throat. Telling himself he did not care anymore was easier when he was not actually talking to her.

Constance slowed her steps out of the hall and gazed at him with a blank expression, the one reserved for strangers. Which was what he was to her. “Yes?”

The elaborate backstory he had given himself went out of the window.

“I need your help.”

She curiously cocked her head at him and turned to face him fully.

“I have this magical problem I need removed…” He absently raised his dainty hand to his throat where the invisible tattoo was engraved.

And the world stood still.

He blinked when he realized there were three bullets hanging in the air just inches from his face.

Constance was pointing a gun directly at him, her swaying hair the only movement in the frozen courtyard. All around them, students stood suspended in the middle of whatever they’d been doing when she had stopped time.

“Did you think,” she said in a pleasant voice. “That I would not recognize an assassin when I see one?”

Psy blinked slowly, not daring to move. She could unfreeze the bullets before he could hope to do anything.

“I thought,” he answered slowly. “That Cinder Snow’s sister above all people would understand the wish to reform.” She hissed in a sharp breath and he tilted his head, gazing at the bullets. So willing to use lethal force? “…but perhaps you are not as reformed as I thought.”

“Pawns of the Order do not get to judge my defenses. Especially not when they supposedly come to me for help.”

And from one moment to the next, the bullets were gone.

The gun was gone as well, and now she was gazing at him with her arms crossed, a calculating gleam in her eyes. He exhaled in relief, allowing himself to relax a fraction.

“Who are you?”

“I’d rather not say.”

“And why would I help a stranger?”

“Because it’s what a hero would do. Chrono Warden.”

“Your attempts at manipulation are adorably obvious.”

“But are they working?”

Something like a smile flitted across her face.

“That depends entirely on what you want from me.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 21

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


The stroke of the delicate brush on his skin tingled, sending a shiver down his spine. Or maybe that was for another reason entirely.

Psy watched Constance through heavy-lidded eyes as she bent over him, displaying her generous cleavage, and painted runes on his throat. Her nose was crinkling, eyebrows furrowed in concentration like they always were when she was absorbed in her studies.

The part of him that had still been in love with her yesterday longed to lean forward and capture her pursed lips with his.

Then she reached out and gently pushed down his shirt, pulling the bra strap over his shoulder so she could have better access to Caroline’s mark. Suddenly, she stopped, and gave him a long look. Psy realized he was breathing a little heavily so he made himself stop, doing his best to look utterly innocent.

But of course the image of Constance undressing Caroline was now firmly lodged in his head.

One would think he’d stop thinking with his dick when he didn’t have one, but his clit was picking up the slack. At least nobody would be able to tell he was soaking his cotton panties. The skill of stealth arousal was now his to command.

Constance went back to work, an intricate arcane circle drawn in black ink now covering half his throat.

And that was just the diagnostic spell.

She blew on the ink to dry it, her breath on his skin, and his knuckles turned white on the edges of her office chair. They were using a faculty room she had led him to.

The runes lit up, and he squirmed at the heat. It didn’t hurt, but it wasn’t comfortable either. Constance cocked her head at him, looking thoughtful.

“There’s a powerful tracking spell on this.”

There was? If Caroline knew about that, then that would explain why she didn’t dare run away despite her powers being perfectly suited for disappearing without a trace.

“Can you remove it?”

“Of course,” Constance said dismissively. “How did you know I am related to Cinder Snow?”

“Because I saw the bond between you two.”

Wait.

He had not meant to say that.

Constance’s eyes were narrowed.

“And when was that?”

“Three years ago.” The words left his lips against his will. His hand snapped up and he clawed at the runes, trying to get them off.

“Don’t bother. They won’t fade until you’ve answered all my questions truthfully.”

Betrayal.

Again.

“…I trusted you.”

She sighed and leaned against the table, crossing her arms. “If you’re not prepared to tell the truth, you can leave. Don’t look so hurt, assassin, I’m just making sure you are sincere in what you say. I would just hate to suddenly find a knife at my throat.” And the smooth threat in her voice implied that she would make him hate it, too.

Psy ground his teeth and said nothing.

After a tense moment where she gave him opportunity to walk out, she resumed her questions.

“Do you mean me harm?”

“No.”

“Will I come to harm anyway if I help you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Do you want to leave the Order?”

“I… yes.”

“Why the hesitation?”

“I was never in the Order.”

She frowned, her gaze lingering on his throat.

“Then why do you carry their signature?”

“…this body isn’t mine. She’s the assassin, not me. I’m a hero.”

He blinked as that last sentence slipped from his lips so easily, like it belonged with the other truths.

Constance’s gaze softened, as did her voice.

“So you’re trapped.”

It wasn’t a question. But he answered anyway.

“No, I’ll have my body back soon. I hope. …this is a gift. For her.”

Constance said nothing and then moved to sit beside him. Her fingertips brushed the glowing runes and they faded, as did the compulsion for truth. He exhaled in relief, thankful she had not asked the question he’d dreaded the most.

“This is powerful magic,” she murmured, her thumb on the tattoo. He leaned away from her touch, reminded that she truly was Cinder Snow’s sister, even if her ruthlessness lacked the cruelty. “I will need a few artifacts for this.”

She gave him a long, searching look. There was something in her eyes he couldn’t quite put his finger on.

“You’ll keep anything you see in my home confidential, won’t you, hero?”

He gave a sharp nod and looked away.

Her hand slashed through the air, drawing a rune with the glowing tip of her finger, and a portal opened behind her.


***


Constance’s home was littered with all manner of magical artifacts. He was lying on her bed, clutching her sheets and staring hard at a multihued crystal as she burned away his skin. He gritted his teeth.

Having known the agony of Purpose, biting back a scream was easy.


***



Psy groaned in misery.

Having malignant black magic torn out of one’s skin felt a lot like… exactly what it sounded like. Deeply unpleasant. He wondered if it had burned this badly when it had first taken root.

Constance had stepped out to, in her words, “retroactively reroute the tracking spell to a remote arcane gateway” so that anyone attempting to find its last known location would be eaten by an interdimensional grue or some such. Pulling a few temporal strings, the location spell would show that Radiance had never even been in Paragon over the last few days, let alone in Constance’s home.

He crawled out of the bed, picking up the glass of water she had left him and then went in search of a mirror.

Psy found one in what passed for Constance’s living room, which, despite being quite spacious, felt tiny and cramped because half of it was gone. The broken walls revealed an endless expanse that had very little respect for gravity. He paused to watch a rock float by, and then made sure to tiptoe along the edge where physics still made sense.

There was a red gash on his throat, but he had little doubt that Diane would heal it for him. And now Caroline was one step closer to freedom. He smiled at his reflection. Then his gaze slid away from the mirror, drawn to a few framed pictures hanging on the wall.

He hissed in a breath when he saw that the most prominent one was of him.

His arms were wrapped around Constance’s waist and she was leaning back into him with a grin. Psy remembered the day this was taken; it had been early in their relationship and Constance had demanded that they do “whatever it is couples do”. So he’d taken her on the most stereotypical date he could think of, flowers and cheesy photographs included.

Stephen reached out and traced the frame with a faint smile.

“You never forget your first love, you know.”

He dropped his hand and turned around, trying to force his face into a bland and neutral expression. Constance was slowly walking toward him, and he had turned just in time to see the portal close behind her.

“Oh?” He tried to sound disinterested and failed utterly.

“Yes,” she said softly.

“Did you…” He cleared his throat. “Did you care for him a lot?”

“I loved him.” Such a simple statement to hurt this much. He did not miss the use of the past tense.

She was looking at him expectantly.

“…I’m sure he loved you, too.”

“No. He hates me.” Her voice was dull and without inflection, as if she was stating an obvious fact that barely merited mentioning. He hates me. Also, the sky is blue.

“That’s not…” He cut his objection off and looked away.

She tilted her head, and her eyes were shining. “Doesn’t he? I gave him good reason to.”

Stephen said nothing, and she sighed, looking away. She was blinking rapidly.

“You never forget your first love,” she repeated, even more softly. “And you would recognize them anywhere, too.”

He swallowed the painful lump in his throat.

“Even when they’re avoiding you and only come to you for favors.”

“Constance,” he rasped.

She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.

“Stephen.”

He closed the distance between them in a blink, light swirling, and his hands were on her hips before he quite knew what happened. He had to slightly tilt his head up, which was a new experience. She was taller than Caroline, although still smaller than his real self.

“You’re back,” she whispered and buried her face in his neck, nuzzling his pale skin.

He nipped at her earlobe, not quite able to help himself. For one moment, it was like three years of rage and humiliation had never happened.

But they had.

“I tried to save you.” Her voice broke. “So many times.”

“Did you?” He pressed a kiss to her collarbone, and then trailed his mouth up her neck to her chin, coming precariously close to her lips. She was pressing herself so close to him, and smelled so nice, and this would have been the point he would already have been well on his way to being hard for her, but he wasn’t. And not just because he didn’t have his cock.

Wrong time.

Wrong girl.

Some things were simply lost forever, and could never go back to what they had once been.

She felt it, too, because she turned her lips from his.

“Are you happy?”

Such desperation in that question.

“Not yet. But I’m working on it. Are you?”

A flash of guilt in her eyes that told him, yes, she was.

Three years was a long time. It was only to be expected that eventually people moved on. And for all that had happened between them, he did not want her to be miserable forever.

He smiled kindly.

She had not forgotten him.

He had been mourned.

And somehow he found that his anger was slipping through his fingers.

“Then I’m happy for you.”


Author's Note: Fanarts!

The Ties That Bind Interlude IV

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


INTERLUDE



Constance coolly gazes at the intricate arcane circle she has drawn on the floor.

She exhales.

She is calm.

She is not frantic.

Everything is fine.

She must be calm for the magic to work.

She’s never really had problems with that before.

Stephen, whimpers a part of her mind, the one that is new and that’s making her weak and stupid and unskilled. She is not sure she likes this part. Maybe she was better off before she discovered it.

The runes light up and show her the way to her missing boyfriend.

Constance blinks when she realizes he is right outside.

She throws open the door, and he pauses in the middle of the lawn, apparently already on his way to her doorstep. A most undignified sound escapes her lips and she runs toward him, clutching him tightly.

“I was so worried,” she whispers and he kisses her gently. “Where were you?”

“I met your sister.” His voice is pleasant. Her blood runs cold.

“A-Amelia?” She bites her lip and looks up at him with guilty eyes. He has a friend, Dazzling Dawn, and she was injured badly by one of Amelia’s early battles. So even once she confided her villainy to him, Constance could never bring herself to tell him just who her family consisted of.

“Yes.” He pauses and smiles. “She’s nice.”

What?

“She…didn’t hurt you?” Constance asks slowly, and he laughs, as if the very notion is absurd.

“Of course not. We just talked.”

Constance’s skin is crawling. He is so… happy. She doesn’t understand. The two most important people in her life are set for an inevitable collision. She knows Stephen will ask her to cut ties, and she knows one some level it is the right thing to do, but Amelia is her sister, so she’s been drawing it out.

“What did you talk about?” she asks, and dreads the answer.

“Heroes and Villains,” Stephen gets a faraway look in his eyes. “She made some really good points.”

Everything Constance and Amelia were raised with is wrong. Constance knows this, now. There are no good points, and Stephen is the one who patiently guided her to understanding that, and this doesn’t make any sense.

“Like what?”

“Well.” His smile widens. “It really doesn’t make any sense, does it? These rules we enforce, they’re made by people who are imbeciles. Why do we allow ourselves to be governed by inferior beings? With minds like theirs, they barely even deserve to be called sentient.”

Constance gazes at the first man she has ever loved, telling her things she used to believe.

Time freezes.

And then it starts turning back.


***



“Amelia!”

She finds her sister illuminated by a computer screen. A small choking sound escapes her throat as she sees Stephen strapped to a chair, wiring and machinery encasing his head.

“Stop! Stop it!”

Amelia tilts her head like a curious puppy.

“This is for us,” she says patiently, in that sing-song voice she used to use to explain basic scientific principles to Constance.

“Free him, now.” Her voice is a growl and Amelia narrows her eyes. They never take that tone with each other.

“But I’m almost done. And then he will be like us, and you can have him.” Her lip curls in distaste. “Though I really don’t know what possessed you to choose him. Really, Constance, a little taste next time.”

Constance slams her palms together, the arcane circles engraved on the inside of her gloves glowing brightly. Light and shadows roar to life and hit a forcefield.

The sound of an energy blast being discharged.

Amelia frowns at Constance writhing on the floor.

“…did you just try to attack me?”

And there is a coldness in her voice that Constance has only ever heard when Amelia killed their parents.

Time unravels, and she tries again.


***



Constance cradles Stephen’s body, sobbing as blood seeps through her fingers.

Amelia raises her hand to strike once more.


***



Stephen is standing over the dead body of his best friend.

“You know,” he says conversationally. “I never liked him all that much anyway.”

Her sister reaches out to approvingly stroke his cheek and he leans into the touch with an adoring smile.


***



It’s the most hellish week of Constance’s life.

And she lives it over and over and over again, wishing she had the power to go back just one day more.

The worst part is that it doesn’t make any sense.

Every time she thinks she has found a way, something changes, something that shouldn’t change. Constance is the variable, yet the constants change. Sometimes Amelia isn’t at home. Sometimes she brainwashes Stephen differently. Sometimes he is almost the same, and sometimes he is a monster.

But one thing never changes.

She can never, ever save him.


***


Shiva Bay is in ruins, smoke rising from the craters.

Stephen is dead.

Again.

Constance barely has the energy to reach out and stop the flow of time. It responds sluggishly, almost refusing her command, and of course Amelia is entirely unaffected. She simply keeps charging her laser cannon, aiming at Constance, while everyone else is frozen.

The timeline ends moments before her sister would have killed her.


***



Constance throws her arms around Stephen. He is docilely sitting at Amelia’s feet.

He kisses her so very gently, murmuring sweet words of affection to her.

He’s also trembling.

Good.

It’s a brainwashing that has left him mostly intact. He won’t do anything too bad, and that is fixable. Never will she forget that terrible monster that killed hundreds of people with nothing but a thought and a smile on his face.

Constance hates herself for it, but she must choose the lesser evil.

She just cannot win.

Killing her sister proves surprisingly easy in the end.

It’s just a matter of the element of surprise, and painful trial and error.


***



Constance sits at Stephen’s bedside and stares.

He looks like he is himself. Like she can reach out and stroke his cheek to wake him up. Like he’ll smile at her and then murmur a sleepy good morning. Like it’s just one of the nights they’ve shared.

He is sleeping because they slammed tranquilizers into his neck when he tried to choke her.

Again.

This is her fault.

She chose this.

And now she cannot go back. The window of time she can manipulate is too narrow.

“I’m sorry,” she whispers.

She should have just let him die. He would have preferred that to this.

Constance presses a gentle kiss to his warm lips, lovingly caressing his cheek. Then she walks out of the hospital and never returns.

And somewhere, a white-haired woman is smiling at a job well done. Then she hands a new assignment to an assassin named Radiance.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 22

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Caroline was curled up near the glowing spire, watching the world reshape itself around her. As violent as the earth was shaking, there was a certain joy in watching rift after rift close and heal before her eyes.

She’d not broken him after all.

In fact, she thought that she might have inadvertently helped in some way.

Two more cliff sides collided, grinding against each other to form a raised crust. The canyons did not close neatly – she could see the fault lines running all over his mindscape, fanning out like an intricate spider web.

But there was no shame in scars.

Caroline had always thought they quietly spoke of strength. The hallmark of a survivor. To bear no scars was to have not known pain, and she wouldn’t even begin to know how to relate to such a person.

She raised her head to what had once been the tower. Although she had refrained from touching it a second time, her gaze was drawn to it time and again. Just looking at it made her heart over in the real world beat faster. She wanted to understand what she was seeing, and the longer she looked, the more she thought she might. There were so many elements entwined within the structure, and when she focused on them individually, she could almost pin words to them. Some drew her gaze more than others.

Cunning.

Pride.

Devotion.

A deafening rumble woke her from her reverie, and the ground ceased shaking.

A moment later, the landscape lit up with the golden glow of joy, suffusing every remaining crack. Caroline sighed happily at the beautiful sight, laying on her back and watching the sky. It had been grey and cloudy, but now there was pale light filtering through the mist, reminding her of an aurora.

And as she basked in his happiness, the lights started changing hues, turning into a deep and vibrant red that had pleasure of a different kind entirely prick her skin.

Caroline.

Her name echoed through his mind and she shivered. There was joy in it, and gratitude, and longing. Caroline’s eyelids grew heavy and she allowed herself to be lost in the sensations suffusing his mind.

And then he showed her an image.

He was kneeling in front of her, lovingly kissing her most intimate part and it was accompanied with such an overwhelming torrent of desire that she woke up, thrusting against the sheets, her fingers wrapped around a rockhard cock.

She groaned in his voice, and that was enough to send her tumbling over the edge.


***



Caroline folded her arms over the railing of the balcony, gazing at what had once been her home.

Paragon City, being on the forefront of interdimensional and extraterrestrial research, had some of the most unique architecture in the world, some of the skyscrapers made of material that was simply not found elsewhere on earth. She could see the skyscrapers rising high into the clouds in the distance.

However, she was in Founder’s Creek, one of the older districts, untouched by such technological revolutions. It had been flooded by a villain named Riptide once, and Paragon had just rolled with it, as it always did. The old brick buildings were now surrounded by water canals, creating a little slice of Venice. Just with more capes and spandex.

Due to construction being difficult in such an area, it was one of the least populated areas, with high property values. People loved its old-fashioned atmosphere.

Caroline had chosen a hotel here for the silence.

The voices were now a distant murmur. Still there, and louder the closer they were to her, but bearable. She’d rented all surrounding hotel rooms, too, just to have some quiet, and it was a testament to Paragon’s weirdness that nobody even blinked an eye.

Her gaze dropped to her hands, and she traced the lines on his palm with long fingers.

It had been a long time since Radiance had wanted anything.

Her life had settled into a routine long ago. She lived from contract to contract, fulfilling the minimum requirements of the Order, and made the best with what she had. She had the occasional fling with men who knew nothing about her, and left them before any attachment might form. Fellow assassins who took an interest in her were violently rebuffed. She looked forward to her monthly visits to Ian, as depressing as they were. And she covertly investigated other operatives who’d escaped, but all she found were bodies.

To want anything was to set herself up for disappointment. To make plans of any kind was to either accept her circumstances as permanent, or to die trying to escape them.

But now she wanted Stephen.

And she wanted Ian, too.

Stephen had made it clear her brother was looking for her, and now that she knew him, she didn’t think he’d been lying when he said Ian would have been happy to see her. Knowing that, a glimpse once a month just wasn’t enough anymore.

How pathetic that it would scare her. She’d been so self-confident once, with not a doubt in her mind that she would get exactly what she wanted. She had been Caroline Reynolds, wealthy and ambitious, easily mastering the obstacles in her way, and there had not been a single reason to suspect she would not go on to live a full and happy life.

When had she become such a coward?

With a sigh, she picked up her phone when it rang.

“Radiance.”

“Executioner.”

She’d called him not long after she’d woken, but he hadn’t picked up. Presumably busy with a contract, and she knew better than to call twice. Just like he knew better than to not call her back once he was free to do so.

“About the favor I called in a few days ago…”

There was a scream of pain on the other end that abruptly cut off.

“Apologies.” Executioner’s voice was clipped. “My guest has no manners. Yes, I’m working on your favor, and would have called you once my investigation concluded.” On a purely professional level, Radiance had to admire people who could make scolding her for bad manners sound like a threat.

“I’m not calling to check on your progress.” She sighed. Ian truly was in no danger, she was convinced of it now. “You can drop it, the matter has resolved itself.”

There was a long silence on the other line.

It was the distinctly unhappy silence that preceded someone, somewhere getting eviscerated.

Radiance frowned.

“You’ll still be paid.” Payment being a favor from her in return.

“Of course. You are, after all, not fool enough to waste my time for nothing.” Pause. “Ian Reynolds is very interesting. And marked. Why the investigation?”

“My business is mine and mine alone.”

He grunted, and hung up.

Radiance gazed at the phone, disquieted. What had he turned up on her brother?

She supposed she would find out soon enough.

From Ian.

She was done running away.


***



“And where have you been?”

Psy paused, feeling like a teenager caught by parents past curfew. Which was not really an experience he ever had, and he didn’t appreciate it as an adult.

He absently tugged at the scarf around his neck.

Kara had that crazed gleam in her eyes again.

She really was not making it easy to push the memories of a violently unstable vigilante away.

“Visiting an old friend.”

Kara exhaled and ran her fingers through her short hair.

“Ah. Good for you.”

She didn’t come right out and say it, but he responded to it anyway.

“I’m not going to run off to become a villain.”

Her icy gaze lingered on him for just a moment before it slid away; she still had trouble looking at Caroline.

“I made you a promise I’d keep you from following your programming.” She made a frustrated noise. “I know I’ve been distracted and probably not…helping. But I intend to keep it.”

Psy blinked, and his voice softened.

“You don’t have to, anymore. I’m getting better.”

Shade met his eyes for just a moment, and he was struck by just how closely she resembled Caroline.

“…okay. I’ll trust you on this, PsyKick.”

There was a warning in there somewhere, but he appreciated it just the same.

“Psy.”

“Hm?”

“My friends call me Psy.”

She blinked, taken aback, and then blushed, crossing her arms in a weirdly defensive posture.

“I’d rather…not.”

It was his turn to be taken aback. That stung more than he thought it would.

“Why?”

“How’d your meeting with your old friend go?”

“Stay on topic.” He did not approve of this not-knowing-what-people-were-thinking business.

“I’m not your friend, PsyKick,” she said with a sigh. “I’m your substitute until your real friends remind you how much of a psychopath you think I am.”

Psy stared at her. Then he guffawed at the absurdity of that statement.

“I’m actually leaning more toward idiot right now.”

She narrowed her eyes in a glare.

“Do you really think I will just forget the things you’ve done for me?”

Shade said nothing for a long moment.

“Dawn…” She paused, seeming to struggle for words. “Nowadays she smirks right along with Texplosion when he…” She trailed off, making a frustrated gesture, and Psy’s expression sobered.

“…is an asshole to you?” One of his friend’s less endearing traits, which Psy used to tolerate and rein in as best as he could. He closed his eyes at the painful reminder of just which words he’d used to drive Tex away forever.

“That.” Her voice was laced with scorn. “My gender change is evidently just an endless source of hilarity.”

Psy winced with guilt, remembering his own laughter at her fetish.

“…I like the woman you are now much better than the man you used to be.”

Shade blinked rapidly. Then she coughed into her fist.

“…I’d return the sentiment, but I like you better semi-brainwashed does not sound like a compliment…” She trailed off once more, seeming embarrassed.

Stephen grinned anyway.

“Lucky for you, I’m rather good at picking up what people are actually thinking rather than what they’re saying. I believe it’s called being psychic…?”

“Smartass.”

“Yes.”

Her lips twitched into a small smile as well. Briefly.

“Now if you’ll excuse me, I didn’t get a lot of sleep last night, so…”

Kara huffed. “Keep it down. Seriously. I do not need to hear what I heard last night.”

“I make no promises.”

“Understand that the basement of this house is filled with deadly weapons.”

“…fine.”


***



Executioner calmly wiped away the red stains on the pristine blade.

Interrogation was such a waste of his talents, but he was nothing if not efficient.

His contract at last fulfilled, he turned to the other matter on his mind. What had started as nothing more than a favor to another operative had truly captured his attention when he noticed a certain hero lurking at the edges of Ian Reynolds’ life.

It was really quite remarkable just how many villainous plots involving Reynolds Industries had been taken down by Shade.

Shade.

In a city filled with demigods, it was the underpowered vigilante who was an eternal thorn in Executioner’s side.

Most heroes were overconfident idiots. They did not have training. They relied on their powers. Above all, they had weaknesses that were all too easy to exploit. A well-placed power suppressor, a certain green rock or a pathetically obvious distraction and most heroes were simply useless in a fight.

He turned over the katana in his hand. A ruby crystal glittered within the hilt. The Maw of Unquenched Thirst cut through anything, be it titanium or invulnerable skin, and with every drop of blood it was fed its power grew. With every hit Executioner landed, he took away a fraction of his opponent’s strength and temporarily added it to his own.

The likes of Captain Patriot could not hope to touch him.

Nor could any tech-based hero, whose equipment his blade cut to pieces.

Shade, however…

Shade was that dangerous combination of low-powered and highly skilled. If he had not had a power, as was the case for most of the heroes who boasted actual combat training, the blade would have drawn directly on his life force and weakened him thus. But reducing his teleport range did nothing, and that was assuming Executioner ever even landed a hit.

A few months ago Executioner had struck him down within two blows. When he later found out that it had been because Shade had been turning into a woman, he had allowed himself a rare smile.

Weakness at last.

His elation had turned into dismay when they had crossed blades again, and Shade had won. Oh, she’d been weaker. But she had known her limits, and adjusted her fighting style accordingly. They had been almost as evenly matched as before.

Then Executioner had landed a blow.

And it had healed instantly.

The scales had tipped in Shade’s favor. Executioner had lost.

What’s more, the loner had started teaming up with other heroes on a more regular basis. It was only a matter of time until her brain cells rubbed off on them.

Shade was getting more dangerous, not less.

Executioner slowly sat down in front of various monitors displaying all he had found on Ian Reynolds. A year old picture, showing his profile and build. Medical records indicating a severe back injury at the time Executioner had defeated a young and inexperienced Shade. Undisclosed funds of Reynolds Industries going toward purposes unknown.

Surveillance photos showing a red-eyed former villainess strolling through the gardens of Ian Reynolds’ home.

An announcement that the reclusive billionaire would be attending a charity event tomorrow on short notice, sending high society into an excited frenzy of gossip.

And lastly, his name on The List.

The List that made him untouchable.

Presumably placed there by Radiance. Not that it mattered at this point. Whatever her business with the CEO had been was no longer Executioner’s concern.

He smiled.

Being marked would not save Shade.

“Ian Reynolds” was, after all, a man’s name.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 23

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


“I’ve been waiting for you.”

Psy’s gaze lingered on the breach in Caroline’s mind. No longer was it an abyss; now a soft golden glow was writhing in its depths, warm and inviting. Caroline’s mind had changed, too, in the short time since he’d last seen it. The islands had shifted completely, aligning themselves in a constellation centered on her core, thin rings of stardust swirling around it. The mental barriers were weak yet, but they would remain after she gave him his powers back – this switch would leave her in possession of the natural equivalent of PsyBlockers.

Knowing that she was better off for having known him made him smile, but it still did not compare for what she had done for him. And he intended to give that back in full.

“I couldn’t sleep.”

“I figured.” Soft hands wrapped around his waist from behind, and she pressed the echo of her body against his. “What I did with the tower… that was good, yes?” She sounded uncertain and hopeful.

Psy sighed happily in response, and her mindscape lit up with joy. He turned in her arms, intending to kiss her, only to hiss in a sharp breath at the sight greeting him.

Caroline’s dream self was nude, blinking up at him with a small smile on her lips, straddling the line between shy and seductive.

Absurd to be affected by that when he had seen all of her in the mirror, but there was still a difference between just having seen it and having her offer so willingly.

She leaned forward, her lips brushing his ear and Caroline whispered as if confiding a terrible secret. “You’re overdressed.”

He laughed, breathless despite having no breaths, and easily lifted her as the clothes on his body just melted away. She wrapped her legs around his waist eagerly, tightening the hold of her arms around his shoulder.

And then they kissed. Light sizzled and exploded all around them.

“I’ve been thinking,” she murmured and licked his neck. He groaned, helpless before the onslaught of pleasure all around them. “Can you give me another body?”

Brief pause. “What do you mean?”

Her fingertips traced along his back as she leaned back to meet his gaze. “Taking your body would be wrong, but… the idea is sound, I think. I could use a body nobody else would miss. Woman in a coma, maybe?”

Psy blinked, and then frowned at the vision of loveliness in his arms. The instinctive reaction to having her look like anything other than this was No. Verging on Hell, no. “Having a body that’s not your own will always feel wrong.”

She nibbled on her lower lip. “A small price to pay for freedom. I don’t… this is the first time I’ve seen an escape that could actually work. It’s one thing to take contracts when I have no choice, and another entirely when I’m passing up a chance because it would be hard.”

He sighed. “I could do it, yes, if we found someone suitable. But there has to be better ways.”

“They have a tracking spell on me,” Caroline said wistfully.

“They don’t. I removed it.”

The earth shook.

“What?”

Her voice was a quiet whisper, yet the sky roared with thunder.

“I…thought you’d like it.”

“Like it,” she repeated, dazed. “I…do you know how hard I tried to find a way to remove that? Nobody, nobody wants to cross the Order, and even when they do, they still have no reason to trust an assassin.” She laughed, and it was bitter, and suddenly she was out of his arms, pacing the edge of her island. “And you did it in three days?”

He opened his mouth, but then she laughed again, in disbelief.

“One day.”

Yes, Caroline was definitely getting better at reading him. He’d barely even sensed her intrusion.

“I am fortunate to have powerful friends,” he said soothingly and crossed the distance between them in a blink. “And there’s nothing wrong with not being able to solve a problem by yourself and needing help sometimes. It doesn’t make you… less.”

“I’m not...” She struggled with words, and the light of her mind kept wavering in her turmoil. “I never wanted to be this. Some victim for a hero to save.”

He rested his forehead against hers. “Look,” he murmured, lowering his walls.

Her mindscape fell away, silver light solidifying into walls, confining and looming like they were closing in around them. Caroline froze. PsyKick was lying in bed, gaze vacant as he stared at the ceiling, arms and feet strapped to that hated bed.

“I never wanted to be a lot of things,” he said, pressing a gentle kiss to her neck. “And I needed someone to save me.” The memory shimmered, and then Diane was leaning over him with a smile, brushing his cheek as his other self gazed up at her with adoration. “Does that diminish me in your eyes?”

Caroline slowly shook her head.

“Then extend yourself the same compassion you extend to others.”


***



PsyKick fell to his knees, coughing up blood.

The villain loomed over him with a mad grin distorting his twisted features. “It ends today, Tenacious Teens! At last, this world is mine! And there is nothing you can do to stop me!”

Psy’s bloodied lips curved into a smile. “Three words. Death from above.”

The mutant froze, then snapped his head up, snarling at Dawn – who lit up the sky the moment he looked at her with a blindingly bright light. He roared and clawed at his eyes, and a moment later was hit with the floating remains of a truck, enveloped in a golden glow.

The villain blindly smashed his fist into the twisted metal wrapped around him, tearing it to pieces. “You fools, I am The Brick, I am invincibl–“

“Boom,” said Tex, leaning against the wall for support, clutching his broken arm.

The kinetically charged metal exploded.

Caroline watched with a wide grin on her face.

“And you were how old?”

“There?” Psy hummed thoughtfully as the memory faded. “Seventeen, I think.”

“Seventeen,” she repeated, shaking her head. “You were saving the world when you were seventeen. When I was seventeen, I was getting arrested for public indecency.”

“That’s a memory I’d like to see.”

“New Orleans. I’d been led to believe that beads were an entirely appropriate attire.”

“Beads, huh?”

“Nothing but beads.” Caroline flashed him a smile. “It was fun, arrest and all. And thus began my career as a hardened criminal.”

He laughed and pressed a kiss to her neck.

“Your turn. Preferably with the aforementioned beads.”

Caroline curled up closer to him as she contemplated which memory to show him next. In their little game of back and forth, Stephen had played out a variety of scenes from his life for her.

Some were moments he was clearly proud of, moments he had faced villains and evil and persevered. Watching him fearlessly challenge a mad demigod made her insides writhe with lust.

But he had shown her other moments, too.

His defeat at the hands of a villainess.

The horror of fighting his own friends.

He’d apprehensively watched her reaction out of the corner of his eyes and seeing him at his weakest only made her angry on his behalf.

So Caroline tentatively started showing him memories in return.

She brushed over her training – she did not think she would ever be able to display her past vulnerability as serenely as he did with his – and focused on the things she’d accomplished that she was proud of instead. Raising Ian. Almost graduating as valedictorian, only to deliberately flunk her last exam so the associated scholarship she did not need would pass to someone for whom money actually made a difference. Using her generous salary – the Order charged exorbitant fees for their services – to fund charities.

And her kills.

For all that she hated her place in life, she did not feel remorse for many of her victims. The Order’s highly specialized service of being able to take out anyone, anywhere, no matter how well-protected, was rarely called in for true innocents, because they rarely had that level of protection – more often than not, it was monsters turning on other monsters. And she had chosen her contracts well.

Radiance decided to showcase one of her last targets, and felt a wave of disapproval from his direction. But pretending she wasn’t proud of the things she’d done would simply be a lie. So she calmly laid out the facts as she’d researched them before accepting the contract.

It had been a Colombian drug lord, his empire spanning half of South America. His smuggling operation had made him a truly wealthy man, able to bribe his way through life, far above the law. In his quest to refine a drug both cheap to produce and addictive beyond measure, he’d stumbled upon Metadine, a vicious drug that awakened latent powers in its users. The power rush was said to be immense, but required regular doses and came at the cost of sanity.

She’d been hired by one of his rivals. Radiance had enjoyed twisting that knife.

Some people made the world a better place by leaving it.

Stephen sighed and ruffled her hair.

“No more, okay?”

She blinked up at him.

“If you had the opportunity to kill Cinder Snow right now, would you not take it?”

He tensed and didn’t answer.

But she could read it in his mind.

“I would,” she said serenely. “And for what she did to you, I’d make it painful.”

Stephen groaned and suddenly rolled on top of her, pinning her arms above her head. “You shouldn’t say such things,” he said, his gaze intense.

“Don’t like what I am, hero? It’s not going to go away.”

“I like it far too much,” he rasped and then his mouth was on hers, hot and desperate and filled with need. She moaned, barely aware of her mindscape shifting to one filled with warmth and silk and mirrors reflecting a thousand different desires.


***



Psy moaned against her, his mental projection fading in and out of existence, as did hers. Bodies had so little meaning here, and they drifted from one fantasy to the next. One moment she had him tied to the bed and the next he was atop of her, bodies tightly entwined as they bathed in pure pleasure, ecstasy building all around them.

And it just kept building, never releasing.

If Psy had been the one with the powers to shape this encounter, he would be able to mimic what their bodies just did naturally, but Caroline had neither the knowledge nor the control to do that. She whimpered and he could feel her desperation, feeding his own, which he in turn projected to her, creating an endless feedback loop of sexual frustration.

He was becoming aware of his real body again, writhing under the sheets.

“I want you,” he whispered and she bucked beneath him.

“You have me.”

“Not here.” He gave her neck a lick and wished he could actually taste it. “I want to see you.”

Caroline grew still, panting with need.

A moment later an address flashed through his mind.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 24

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Psy nervously tugged at his long sleeve, glancing down at himself as he made his way past narrow waterways. He bit his lower lip when he saw his erect nipples poking through the shirt. They’d been on high alert ever since he’d woken up – right in the middle of Founder’s Creek. The frigid morning air wasn’t helping.

He hadn’t quite thought through what seeing her would actually mean. In his dream, he’d only wanted Caroline.

Except that he was in her body.

And she would be waiting for him in his.

Stephen had tried picturing nude men, half-hoping, half-dreading that being female might give him the hormonal cocktail necessary to be attracted to that. He’d felt nothing but the instinctive distaste that the thought of kissing another man always brought. He just didn’t really understand what was supposed to be appealing about the male form when compared to softly flaring hips and smooth skin and her sweet taste and her breasts and...

He shook his head to clear it, skin still tingling with the pleasure of their shared dream, his fingers itching to bring himself the relief he craved so desperately.

Psy groaned in misery as he craned his neck to look at the hotel he knew she was staying in.

Even if he had been attracted to other men, he still didn’t have the required levels of narcissism to be attracted to himself.

This was going to get beyond awkward.

The bored receptionist barely gave the disheveled, barefoot woman striding toward the elevators a second glance. Their wealthy clients were eccentric, and that was something not said lightly in Paragon City.


***



Caroline paced the length of her room, absently rubbing a towel over her head, her short hair still wet from the icy cold shower. Not that it was helping. Walking past the mirror, wearing only a pair of jeans loosely slung over narrow hips, she caught a glimpse of her bare, muscular chest.

And that was all the invitation her crotch needed to start stirring again.

As much fun as she’d had with it, she had long since decided that she did not like her dick’s attention whoring.

At least it kept the voices at bay. Being so focused on the sensations of her body meant she had no attention to spare on what they were whispering to her.

Although.

One voice was getting louder.

Few thoughts were distinct enough to form actual words or sentences; most were just a series of vague snippets imprinted with emotional subtext. The voices weren’t really voices either – there was no particular pitch associated with any one of them, yet they were strangely distinct nonetheless in their cadence and patterns.

Caroline knew that voice.

She knew it intimately well.

Caroline crossed the room with a few long strides, yanking the door open. Her breath left her. Her own self was standing outside the door, hand raised as if poised to knock, blinking up at her with pale blue eyes that carried a warmth and uncertainty they usually didn’t.

Her other self was also barefoot, wearing loosely fitted clothes covering her from head to toe. Her long hair was windswept and curled messily around her shoulders. It should have made Caroline’s inner fashionista wince, but it was strangely adorable. She also couldn’t help but notice that the long-sleeved shirt, likely meant to be as modest as possible, only accentuated the swell of breasts all the more.

Caroline thought that she looked kind of hot. Was she getting vain?

“Hi,” said Stephen in a breathy voice. His eyes briefly dropped to her bare chest and back up again. Caroline felt a sliver of discomfort emanating from him.

“Hi.” Her voice was a low rumble.

The tension between them grew unbearable as they silently stared at each other, a confused tempest of emotion churning inside of her. She couldn’t tell if it was hers, or if she was picking it up from him.

Then she guffawed, because she couldn’t help it. “This is really fucking weird.”

He joined in on her nervous laughter, relieved, the tension broken. “Yeah. I’ve seen a lot of weirdness in my life, but this… this is definitely up there.”

Caroline’s gaze dropped down to Stephen’s neck and her heart painfully skipped a beat. In place of her brand there was a scar, old and faded as if it was months old. She reached out and traced the raised pink skin with long fingers.

The touch sent a jolt of pleasure down her spine, and she realized it was Stephen’s. She moved her hand to rest her palm on his cheek and he leaned into it, gazing up at her through long eyelashes.

“Thank you,” she whispered and dipped down her head to draw him in for their first kiss.

His skin was too soft, too smooth. Caroline liked the rough texture of stubble on men, which was why she hadn’t bothered shaving, approving of what she saw in the mirror. But she was regretting that decision now; Stephen was likely hating the sensation.

Except he wasn’t.

He was hungrily kissing her back.

And as Caroline’s hand instinctively reached to squeeze his plump ass, she realized she didn’t hate the way this felt either.


***



Stephen moaned into Caroline’s mouth, his arms wrapping around her neck to draw her closer. There was stubble scraping his jaw and she tasted different, like no girl he had ever kissed before.

That was because she wasn’t a girl.

Psy was kissing a man. It really, really should have bothered him.

Instead, he was eagerly molding his soft and curvy body against Caroline’s hard and lean one. When her hand came down on his ass, squeezing possessively, he moaned again, not able to help himself. And even though his battered sense of masculinity kept protesting that this was wrong on so many levels, he delved deeper into Caroline’s mouth, chasing that addictive flavor.

“More,” he pleaded, breathless, and shivered at the sound of her voice.

His reaction to having something hard poke his abdomen should not be a deep, aching hunger. And he should definitely not instinctively grind against it, and it should not cause a spike of ecstasy to shoot directly to his groin like a lightning bolt.

Oh.

Oh!

While Psy had only been in this body a few days, he had experienced enough to know that female arousal did not feel like this.

He buried his long nails in Caroline’s back and raked them down. She bucked against him with a muffled yell, and Stephen felt an echo of pain and pleasure radiating from his own back.

He was feeling what she was feeling.

Which included her desire for his own body.

Caroline growled low in her throat and yanked him forward, slamming the door shut behind them with a kick. Then she caged him against the wall, and her mouth dropped to his slender neck, giving the scarred skin a scorching lick. Stephen’s breaths quickened and Caroline’s gaze dropped to his chest, watching the rise and fall of his breasts with an intensity that was entirely out of place for a straight woman.

A hand slipped under his shirt, pushing up the hem, and rough fingers started kneading his right breast, groping him with all the unpracticed fervor of a teenage boy who’d just discovered that breasts were awesome.

Psy let his head fall back, panting, and he rhythmically grinded against the bulge in Caroline’s pants, fingers clutching her firm ass to draw her even closer. His clit was throbbing with the echo of just how fucking good that felt. With a groan, she dropped her head, pulling away his bra to reveal a pink nipple, and started sucking eagerly, too rough, too intense, and yet just right.

He made a strangled noise somewhere between ohgodyes and keepdoingthat, the words colliding to form an incoherent barely human sound. But she understood him anyway, because she could read his mind the way he could read hers.

Feedback loop.

He felt her pleasure and she felt his.

Anything either of them gave the other was reflected back, growing in intensity with each grunt and thrust and touch.

Stephen laughed breathlessly at that realization, at the possibilities such a link could offer. He reached out to stroke her through the thick fabric of her jeans and she bucked against his palm and some crazed part of his mind proposed that it would be awesome to have that thing inside of him, right now, while another screeched in protest, lodging a formal complaint on grounds of that being a fucking dick which had no business coming anywhere near his insides.

Caroline let go off his aching nipple with a pop, lovingly giving it one last lick, and then took the decision out of his hands entirely. “Undress for me.” It was an order, short and clipped, and he whimpered in response, his hands instantly dropping down to tug away his jeans.

Then he reached to do the same to Caroline, shaking fingers undoing the zipper while she gazed down at his hands. When the fabric was peeled back to reveal the thick, hard shaft beneath, she licked her lips and then Psy had to fight the urge to sink to his knees to take her cock into his mouth. But knowing that the impulse was Caroline’s, that this was what she would do to him if only she could, made his insides clench with heat and lust and an aching need.

“Want you,” she grated and suddenly he was thrown onto a soft mattress, bouncing slightly at the impact. He hadn’t even noticed her telekinetically dragging the bed to the entrance of the hotel room. Maybe she hadn’t either, and it had been entirely subconscious. Either way, it was there, and so was Caroline, looming over him.

Warm skin pressed down against his and strong hands were tracing the lithe curves of his body. Psy was suddenly intensely aware of the size difference between them – she was so big, and so heavy, and his own hand clutching her shoulder blade was so small and it should have been intimidating but instead he found himself easing open his legs, spreading his thighs for his lover. And then he felt it, that hard cock pressing up against his soaked underwear. He rocked his hips, all that restless craving finally coming into focus as a deep, aching throb between his legs that told him yes, yes, I want you inside of me.

Caroline groaned in response and the words I want to be inside of you flashed clearly in his mind.

“Please,” he whispered and that was all the invitation she needed to tear away the last barrier of fabric between them and to align herself along his slick entrance. She paused, panting, gazing into his eyes for a long moment. Psy flashed a grin, equally breathless, taking a moment to confirm that yes, this was bizarre as fuck but he did not care because this was Caroline, no matter what she looked like, and she returned it with a small smile of her own. Then she thrust and his back arched and dear god, he was so full that it hurt and throbbed but in the best possible way and he clawed at her ass to draw her in deeper and she groaned and he sighed with satisfaction when she fully buried herself inside of him.

Caroline withdrew, and he wrapped his legs around her narrow waist, grunting when she drove into him again, harder. Psy knew, in the abstract sense, what sex felt like to a woman, having caught fleeting glimpses of it in the minds of his previous partners, but nothing, nothing had prepared him for this.

She tried to be gentle, at first, but soon enough she lost herself in instinct, in the pleasure that echoed from him to her and back again, endlessly building on itself until their bodies were slamming together and there was a wonderfully dirty soundtrack of grunts and moans.

He could not tell where she ended and he began.

She fucked him hard, every last vestige of restraint gone and when she bit him, he felt the pain, but also the hot skin in his mouth, and he felt himself growl, the sound muffled with the delicious taste of Caroline.

Ecstasy like he had never known washed over him. His vision went white.

When Stephen opened his eyes, he was no longer pinned down. His face was buried in Caroline’s neck, long hair tickling his nose. He heard her sigh happily.

His skin still tingled with the force of their orgasm.

And nothing had ever felt more right than this.

He licked the red bite mark he had left, a different sort of brand covering her old one, and his voice was a deep rumble when he said, “I love you.”

A moment later panic clawed at him; he shouldn’t have said that, it was too soon, they never liked it when he said it so soon. But Caroline smiled at him, pale blue eyes sparkling with happiness, and then he felt it, inside of her head, and saw it in the colors swirling around her. The kind of love he’d always wanted, the one that wasn’t the result of weeks and months of subtle manipulation but the kind that grew on its own.

She tilted her head up and drew him in for a kiss. Caroline tasted so wonderfully sweet.

“I love you,” she whispered back and he wrapped his arms tightly around her, careful not to crush her beneath his weight even though he knew her small frame was far stronger than it appeared.

“I can cut the link now,” he murmured and closed his eyes, trying to ignore the sting of discomfort. Once he closed their connection, it would go back to being one-sided. She knew him now, but Psy would know her forever, while the years would make him drift away from whatever mental image she had of him until all she knew him by would be his carefully chosen words.

“Wait!” Her response was instant and vehement before she continued more softly, “Wait. Do we have to?”

Stephen cracked open one eye, gazing at her.

She bit her full red lip and smiled shyly.

“I like having you inside of me.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 25

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


A small mewling sound escaped Caroline’s lips as Stephen shifted his weight, gently rocking his hips. They’d long since exhausted themselves and now they lay tightly entwined with each other, the mad urgency of their lovemaking finally sated.

Caroline could feel him, in every sense of the word. She felt his breath on her heated skin, and she felt his cock already hardening inside of her and she felt him as a content presence in her mind, radiating joy and love and the occasional stray thought.

Suddenly, something crackled within her ear and she tensed.

“Psy.” The voice was husky, yet feminine. “You’re not here so I figure you teleported again. Do you need a lift?” Her tone was brusque, but there was an undercurrent of concern.

Stephen had tensed beside her, and was subtly shaking his head.

Say ‘No, thank you, Kara’.

His voice rang so loud and clear it took her a moment to realize Stephen’s lips hadn’t moved.

“No, thank you, Kara,” she repeated dutifully, if a little stiffly.

For a moment there was only the subtle crackle of static before the woman replied, “Okay. Call if you need anything; just remember we won’t be at the mansion tonight.” With that, the connection cut off and Stephen reached out to pull out the small earpiece.

“Forgot I had that,” he murmured.

“Who was that?” Caroline asked curiously, and he tensed even more. The emotions she received over their link were dimmed, as if he was pulling up his walls. Which he likely was. She frowned. “Keeping secrets?”

“Only other people’s.” He smiled apologetically. “You can have all of mine, but I’ve learned long ago that sharing other people’s secrets angers them, even when I think it would make things easier to have it all out in the open.”

“Fair enough.” He’d refused to elaborate on his relationship with Ian, too, even though it had been one of the first things she’d asked about. But Caroline was not an idiot, and she could take an educated guess based on what she knew.

There was a secret.

Caroline had powers, and the mutant gene ran in families.

Stephen was a hero, and friends with her brother.

Ergo, Ian was a superhero whom Stephen had met in costume, which was why he felt he could not talk honestly about their relationship without giving that away.

The thought that her baby brother had grown up to be a hero made her smile. It also sent a shiver of unease down her spine, for Caroline was most definitely not a hero. Ian knowing that she was a murderer had been bad enough when she thought he’d become a cold and amoral businessman like their parents, but this was worse, in a bittersweet way.

But surely her brother wouldn’t try to arrest her for her crimes.

…would he?

She didn’t know.

“Your sibling loves you,” Stephen said gently, brushing his fingers along her cheek.

She sighed and buried her face in his neck. He stroked her hair and she wouldn’t have thought that simply having someone to cuddle with could make such a difference.

“There’s a charity event this evening,” he continued. “And Ian will be attending in the hopes of drawing you out.”

“Trap?” Her voice was muffled against his skin, and he laughed silently. She could feel the vibrations in his chest.

“An opportunity to talk. I’m not aware of any trap, but if there was one, they’d be setting it for someone who looks like me. You can just approach directly.”

They lay curled up in comfortable silence as Caroline considered that idea, absently tracing the hard ridges of Stephen’s chest, her own breasts tingling with phantom pleasure.

“Okay,” she said eventually, her voice barely above a whisper.

Stephen’s response was a deep and loving kiss.


***



The sound of gunfire filled the air, doing little to cover the screams of dying men.

There was a sickening crunch as monstrously large claws tore out the mercenary’s jugular. He gasped, and it was little more than a helpless gurgle, before he fell to his knees.

The beast stood hunched over, yet towered over even the tallest man. It smiled, a grotesque grimace which made its large and sharp canines stand out all the more. Then it took a step forward, the ground shaking under its weight, and another. It was stalking its prey, forward through a hail of bullets, all of them ricocheting off its invulnerable skin.

With another slash of its claws, its next victim fell to the ground.

Unlike many of his professional colleagues, Vicious, the Monstrous Beast did not get hired for clean kills. He got unleashed, and woe to anyone who stood between him and his target.

Beethoven’s Fourth Symphony rang out over the slaughter.

Vicious cocked his head, and then raised his arm. He licked the blood off the waterproof display of the communicator strapped to his thick arm, and then accepted the call.

The screen flickered and showed a man behind a desk, wearing a familiar mask and steepling his fingers in front of him.

“I expect you in Paragon City in three hours, Beast.”

A low rumble emanated from Vicious’ throat. Then he spoke, his voice a deep growl.

“I am in the midst of contract. I have neither time nor inclination to heed your call.”

“Make time. Then your debt to me will be paid.”

The screen went black and Vicious turned his sight on the mercenaries around him. He could smell their terror. He snarled in irritation.

He’d so looked forward to playing with his food.


***



A thin, gangly man pushed open the heavy doors to the diner, drawing his hat deeper over his gaunt face. He sat down at the counter, and placed his order in a raspy voice.

His age was hard to tell – his skin was smooth and stretched tightly over the bones beneath, yet his hair was silver and so very brittle. His thin lips curved into a charming smile as the waitress poured him his coffee, his alert eyes sparkling merrily.

“So, Patricia,” he said casually, peering at her name tag. “You look like a woman of taste. What would you recommend?”

Despite his haggard appearance, the woman blushed and responded with a polite smile of her own.

“Our homemade apple pie is a special treat. Y’all shouldn’t visit our town without having tried it.”

“Then I’ll have that, sweetheart.”

His phone vibrated and he picked it up. A new text message popped up on the screen.

Your debt is due. Paragon, 3 hours.

The man hummed thoughtfully and slid it back into his pocket.

His target had a very tight schedule. She would not come here for another hour.

He supposed he would have to accelerate things then. Pity. He’d planned minimal casualties.

The waitress appeared, carrying a slice of pie that looked delectable. When she set it down, he brushed her hand, the touch lingering as he gazed into her eyes. Her blush deepened, and she hurried away.

Pestilence, the Creeping Death, finished his breakfast and then calmly strode out of the diner.

Within the week, everyone who’d been served by Patricia that day would be dead.


***



Phantom, the Silent Kill, was young.

Far younger than all other assassins at his rank.

He was skilled and deadly, and above all things ambitious, having clawed his way to the top by climbing over the bodies of his predecessors.

And today he would finally be welcomed into the true elite of the Order.

That, at least, had been the plan.

Too bad the elite disagreed.

The woman smiled as the assassin screamed and clawed at his eyes while his nightmares devoured him. He writhed on the ground, invisible visions tearing apart his body, his heart beating so fast in fear and terror that it felt like it would explode.

It wouldn’t do any such thing, of course.

But it would stop.

It always did, in the end.

“PsyBlockers,” she cooed. “Did you think they would protect you? Did you think my time was over because of a scrap of metal?”

There was no answer. Only the screams.

Psychic assassins had once been the pinnacle of the Order, able to strike from a distance with just a thought, and with no way to defend against them or to even know they’d been there. If they drove their victims mad enough to hang themselves, who could even tell that it had been murder?

Then PsyBlockers had been invented.

They were slowly trickling through the population, growing more sophisticated and affordable with each passing year. While they could be broken, they made psychic intrusions detectable. Deprived of the advantages they had grown used to, the reign of the psychics had ended, many of them unable to adapt to the changing world around them.

Not her.

She always came out on top.

Phantom’s heartbeat accelerated into a mad frenzy until, at last, it gave out.

Malice, the Nightmare Child, smiled and turned away.

The foolish novice almost made her late to her rendezvous with the Executioner.



Author's Note: I've been sneakily shifting the post time a few hours a day to accomodate my new schedule better. Expect daily new chapters at this time from now on :)

The Ties That Bind Chapter 26

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



The Reynolds Industries Charity Auction For Victims of The Event was a grand success. Between the numerous heroes mingling amongst the crowd, willing to take a day to raise money for a memorial to their fallen comrades and to coincidentally enjoy a free gourmet buffet, and a billionaire bachelor coming out of hiding to attend it at the last minute, it had drawn many wealthy patrons, skewing somewhat female due to the many debutantes already picturing themselves as Mrs. Reynolds.

Mr. Reynolds proved to be as elusive as ever, slipping away from the crowd as often as he could, only to be inevitably found to begin the game of hide and seek anew.

He was currently on the balcony of the grand mansion, overlooking a magnificent estate, a phone to his ear.


***



“Don’t leave me alone with these people.”

“Sorry, bro.” David smiled apologetically, even though that was completely pointless since he was talking into his earpiece while flying high over the city. “That freaky blackout yesterday really did a number on security everywhere. You know it calms people down to see Captain Patriot flying around.”

“You really need to stop referring to yourself in the third person,” said Shade. It was so bizarre to hear her voice as it used to be, deep and growling, yet with an undercurrent of gruff affection that David had never heard in all the years they’d known each other.

“Well, it’s not me they’re relieved to see, it’s the costume,” he said, and rolled to dodge an energy blast the villain he was pursuing shot over his shoulder.

Shade sighed in exasperation, and that was a sound David knew well. He grinned.

“They invited Dawn,” she complained, getting back on topic with a slight whine in her voice.

That was not especially surprising. The footage of beloved and beautiful Dazzling Dawn falling out of the sky was one of the most memorable images of the Event, replayed over and over on the networks in the weeks that followed.

Still, David winced. “That sucks, dude.”

“She’s giving me these looks. I…I think she’s going to hit on me.”

He laughed. He couldn’t help it. “What, she doesn’t recognize you?”

“We never took our masks off with each other.”

“Kinky.”

“No,” Kara said, forlorn. “Not kinky at all. That was the problem.”


***



Dawn watched with interest as Ian Reynolds strode to the bar, her head slightly tilted and her gaze calculating.

Tex rolled his eyes at her antics. The man fit her type perfectly – tall, dark and brooding – but even after all these years, Tex still found her taste highly questionable. On the other hand, the billionaire’s opening speech had been quite amusing, so he was probably one of her better picks.

“I thank you all for attending,” Reynolds had drawled. “This is the point where I’m supposed to read the five-page speech that’s been given to me a few minutes ago, filled with inspirational nonsense I would unconvincingly pretend is coming from my heart and not from cue cards. But I hate speeches, so what it really boils down to is this: Give us money, and it’ll go to a good cause. Enjoy the free food.”

Tex had taken the latter to heart and was now raiding the buffet.

“Just go hit on him already.”

Dawn stuck her tongue out and grinned. “Nah. Don’t feel like getting into a cat fight with the competition.” She nodded to the would-be trophy wives lurking around the corner, eyeing him like he was prey. “Too bad. He’s kind of cute.”

Tex smiled as they seamlessly moved on to another topic, their playful banter as natural as breathing. It surprised him, sometimes, how easily they’d slipped back into their old camaraderie. They’d drifted apart after what happened to Stephen and had only reconnected after Cinder Snow’s reemergence, united in their desire to hunt that bitch down.

Not that they’d had much success.

After her grand entrance on national television, she hadn’t shown herself again, laying low for unknown reasons.

His great mood soured when his gaze fell on the madwoman’s minion, mingling with other heroes as if she had any right to be here.

Well.

At least Dionaea was wearing clothes for once.


***



“Give me all your scotch.”

The bartender nodded and turned away, but Kara grabbed him by the wrist.

“Just to be clear, I said all. What you heard was probably a lot, but I said all your scotch. I want a drink in my hand every moment of this evening, is that clear?”

The bartender nodded, wide-eyed, and she let go. Then she pinched the bridge of her nose, trying to rub away the tension headache. The evening had been grinding on for hours now, and she had to stay away from Diane because they weren’t supposed to know each other and there was no sign of Caroline and people were addressing her with sir and…

A hand gently pressed against her shoulder and she flinched, startled, whirling around. Kara had to be extremely careful about touching anyone; her illusion only concealed her form, it didn’t truly change it.

Caroline was standing behind her, wearing a red evening gown, blinking up at her. Kara exhaled, and relaxed a fraction.

“Oh. Psy. Thought you weren’t going to come.”

His pale eyes were shining, reflecting the dim lights of the chandelier. He was looking at her with a scrutiny that made Kara fidget. She dropped her gaze to avoid looking into those familiar eyes and it lingered on the expensive gown. Kara idly wondered just where he’d gotten it, or why he’d chosen to wear it when Psy favored dressing as unflatteringly as possible. The dress was elegant, hugging the curves of Caroline’s body, and had a slit running up the side that exposed one leg.

Bewildered, Kara realized Psy was wearing black high heels.

“Ian.”

Ian’s head snapped up and she blinked rapidly when she realized this wasn’t Psy. Her lips parted and her heart beat painfully against her ribcage.

“Hi,” Caroline said in a soft voice.

Ian’s knuckles turned white as she gripped the counter.

And even though the ballroom was filled with the sound of people and chatter and laughter, it all faded into the background until there was nothing but uncomfortable silence.

It was at that moment that every hero in attendance got an alert on their communicators.


***



Off the coast of Paragon City, there stood The Asylum. It was located upon a small island raised from the depths of the sea by a hero named Geode. The ocean’s waves broke against the steep cliffs that towered a hundred feet high.

It was the most secure prison in the world. It had to be, since it exclusively housed villains of Threat Level Seven or higher, each with a trail of devastating destruction in their wake. Their cells were padded with power suppressors, the guards were highly trained specialists wearing sophisticated power armor and the walls were said to be indestructible.

Vicious roared as he breached them.


***



The Reynolds Industries Charity Event had minimal security.

After all, who in their right minds would dare attack a gathering filled with heroes?

The Ties That Bind Chapter 27

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Tex swore, using a word that was entirely inappropriate in the presence of a lady.

“Sor–“

“Do not say sorry, Mark, my delicate lady ears can handle a naughty word.” Despite the automatic response, she was frowning hard at the message on her wrist. “In fact, I’m inclined to repeat it.”

All around them heroes were stirring restlessly, some already disappearing in various forms of teleportation.

Dawn spread her wings wide.

“Are you coming?”

Tex, lacking a power that could be used for quick travel, briefly had the mental image of being carried by her, and grimaced. Then he shook his head, touching a hand to his bruised ribs.

“Not really in the shape for fighting.” He’d foiled a bank robbery yesterday, but his injuries were not severe enough to get him the attention of a healer who, like the precious resource they were, were rationed, even though their services were free for heroes injured in the line of duty.

Well, there was one healer who did not seem to have to pace her healing at all, but it would be a cold day in hell before he ever voluntarily sought her out. A few days’ worth of downtime wasn’t the end of the world.

Dawn nodded. “Lots of heroes on the scene already, so we probably aren’t needed anyway…”

He rolled his eyes. “Dawn, go. I know you want to, and I ain’t gonna let you stay on account of me.”

She smiled and leaned forward to kiss his cheek. Then, with a beat of her beautiful wings, she was gone, likely already accelerating to hit the sonic barrier somewhere above Paragon.

Tex was one of only a handful of heroes who remained.

After a few minutes of idling and checking to see if it was anyone he knew, he determined that they were the heroes below Level Five who had the good sense to stay away from villains escaping The Asylum.

He absently accepted a glass of champagne from a white-haired waiter.


***



Caroline stared at her brother, who was gazing at her with the most emotionless expression she had ever seen. She had seen the exact moment Ian had realized who she was, had seen surprise and pain flit across his face, before he’d instantly smoothed his features into this cold mask that reminded her of their father.

She crossed her arms, feeling smaller than she ever had in her entire life, but forced herself to speak anyway, her voice as stoic as his expression, “I thought we should… talk.”

“Talk,” he repeated flatly and his harsh tone cut like a knife. “Yes, let’s.”

And then he just turned away from her, striding toward the hallway and expecting her to follow as if she was some sort of dog he was calling to heel.

Your sibling loves you.

She swallowed her pride and trailed after him, hoping, trusting that Stephen hadn’t lied to her, even though she saw nothing in Ian’s demeanor that even hinted at affection.

And he was wearing that illusion.

But she had to trust that this really was her brother, too.

He ducked into an empty room and as soon as Caroline crossed the threshold, he slammed the door shut behind her.

They were alone.

Just them and the silence as they gazed at one another.

“How did you get your body back?”

“Stephen and I came to an… arrangement,” she answered, deciding it was not the appropriate moment to mention that she had seduced his friend.

“After you almost tortured him?” he bit out.

“Yes,” she said miserably. “After.”

Ian said nothing and started pacing the length of the room, not even looking at her anymore.

When it became apparent that he was not going to initiate conversation again, she haltingly said, “I missed you.”

He stopped.

“When?”

She blinked, taken aback, and he turned to face her fully with narrowed eyes and finally, finally there was any sort of emotion except it was anger twisting his handsome face.

“I… always.”

“So where were you?” She flinched at the sudden roar.

Then Caroline steeled herself, straightening her back. “I was busy killing people.” He looked dumbfounded and she laughed, the sound hollow. “Did you want someone like that in your life?”

He didn’t answer, so she continued.

“The moment I could come back to see you, I did. And then you were… you were this adult, this whole grown-up person with your own life and friends and whatever it is you do, and what, what could I possibly offer you except pain and death and a target on your back?” She exhaled, wiped at her eyes, and cut off the stupid word stream that was spilling from her lips.

“You…” Ian’s voice cracked. “You fucking idiot.”

Caroline closed her eyes and willed herself not to cry, a fine white mist gathering around her feet, but a hand wrapped around her wrist and yanked her back.

“What did you have to offer me? You are my sister, Caroline, what more would I have needed?” His voice was raw and hurt and she cracked open one eye to see his blurred face. “Do you think I didn’t mourn you? Do you think I didn’t think about you every single fucking day? Do you have any…” His voice broke. “…any idea how alone I was without you?”

Ian sank to his knees and pressed his forehead to her abdomen, breathing heavily while he wrapped his arms around her waist. For a moment she just stood there, frozen, and then Caroline tentatively reached out. He let out a shuddering breath when she stroked his surprisingly soft hair.

They didn’t say anything for a while.

Ian broke the silence.

“So what I’m saying is,” he said, voice muffled. “…in my own terrible way with words, is that I missed you, too.”

Caroline laughed breathlessly.

Then she tried to lean down to hug him back properly, but that made him scramble away, breathing heavily as he stared at her with wide, red-rimmed eyes.

“I don’t understand,” she said, keeping her voice as even as possible.

“I…” He wrapped his arms around his chest, gazing down at himself. “I’m not… what I look like.”

“Okay,” she said slowly as her sisterly instincts reared their head. If he was a hero, maybe he’d gotten injured in some terrible way and that was why he wore the illusion. Was he scarred? Maimed? Horrifically mutated? It had to be something she’d be able to feel if she hugged him. “What do you look like then?” Her voice was soothing and gentle even though her mind conjured up image after image, each more terrible than the last.

“Do you remember…” He cleared his throat and averted his gaze. “Do you remember when you caught me in your room before… Before.”

Caroline remembered.

It was hard to forget the last time she’d seen him.


Tires screeched to a halt on the gravel, and Caroline hopped out of the car to gaze up at the mansion she rarely had occasion to visit these days. She grinned wildly, reaching into her pocket to trace the outline of the two tickets she’d managed to score, and pushed open the heavy oak doors. She couldn’t wait to see the look of surprise on Ian’s face when she presented him with her prize.

College kept her very busy, so this would be the perfect opportunity to make up for lost time. She was not above bribing her way back into his affection with his favorite band.

Caroline made her way up the stairs to their wing, calling out his name when she reached the top of the staircase. She could hear hurried footsteps in response, but they were coming from the wrong direction. Caroline frowned and turned right instead of left.

Then Ian slammed into her, nearly knocking the air from her lungs.

She stumbled back, and he caught her, looking panicked at the thought of having hurt her. Caroline shook her head to clear it, and frowned at him.

Huh.

She had to frown
up.

Sometimes she forgot that he was taller than her these days.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t see you,” he mumbled, shame-faced.

“It’s fine.” She peeked over his shoulder. Behind him, she saw the door to her room slightly ajar. “Were you in my room?”

“No!” His answer was instant and vehement.

“…I can see the door open.”

“I wasn’t! What are you even doing here?”

She bristled at his tone.

“Last I checked, this is still my home, you know. Seriously though, what were you doing in my room?”

Ian sputtered. “I’m not… I wasn’t… this isn’t any of your business!”

“My room, Ian. That makes it my business.”

He shook his head and it was plain to see that something was stressing him out, so she made her voice gentle and soothing, reaching to brush a stray strand of hair from his face. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” he said through gritted teeth and swatted her hand away. She quietly withdrew it. There was a time, not long ago, when he would come to her with everything. Fucking puberty, ruining everything ever. She’d been patient, but the rift between them was getting unbearable.

“Are you done interrogating me for walking through the halls?”

“…yeah.”

He pushed past her and didn’t look back, ignoring her until she left.

She never did give him those tickets.


“…I really was in your room that day.”

“No way,” she breathed at the revelation, and he laughed weakly.

“I was, um.” Ian averted his gaze, and then reached under his collar, pulling out a small red pendant on a silver chain. His voice was so quiet she had to strain to hear it. “I was trying on...”

And that was when they heard a scream.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 28

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Psy smiled politely at the waiter who was offering him appetizers from a silver plate, trying to project an aloof air of Why, yes, I do belong here, I was most definitely not locked up in a mental institution a few weeks ago.

As he absently nibbled on the hors d’oeuvre, he let his gaze roam over the ridiculously fancy party. Granted, spending time at the Reynolds mansion had somewhat desensitized him to obscene displays of wealth, but the part of him that had spent days on end living on ramen or nothing at all because the food budget ran out again still stood a little in awe.

He tugged at the sleeves of the expensive suit Caroline had bought when she went out to buy herself a dress because she “would not meet her brother in rags”. Having been recently traumatized by a shopping excursion, he’d abstained, but she’d done a good job estimating his size which, given that she’d worn his body, was not that surprising.

Psy craned his neck, looking for familiar faces, and frowned slightly.

He couldn’t put his finger on what it was, but something about the atmosphere was extremely off. His gaze lingered on various guests, brushing their surface thoughts and analyzing the swirl of colors around them. Nothing sinister caught his eye, but he was still uneasy.

Or maybe he was just unused to being around large crowds with his powers fully functional. The sheer amount of feedback he was getting was far too much for him to parse.

Stephen spotted Diane talking animatedly to a throng of guests, most of whom were male, likely courtesy of her very, very revealing gown. They all had varying shades of bemusement written on their face, so Psy could only assume she was being her usual charming and slightly demented self. He grinned.

His smile froze when he recognized a very iconic hat.

Tex.

Tex was standing on the other side of the room, talking to Platypus Man, his face a mask of polite disinterest.

Stephen’s breath left him at the sight.

Not the sight of Tex. The sight that only Psy could see.

That bond of friendship that used to connect them, a chain so thick and strong it seemed unbreakable, was gone.

In its place was a pale imitation that ran from Psy to Tex, brittle and cracked and suffused with the resentment of a year’s worth of abandonment, yet still something that might be mended with an apology.

But there was nothing connecting from Tex to him except a thin strand of pain.

Psy could see the remains of their old chain, running from Tex and scattering into the ether, brutally broken. As far as Tex was concerned, their friendship was well and truly dead.

Stephen turned away, nauseous, and made his way to the balcony.

He had known, of course, that his carefully chosen words had to have had a devastating effect. That was why his madness had compelled him to use them after all, to hurt Tex as much as the Purpose was hurting, using the only weapon available to him.

But… he had hoped… the extent…

He let out a shuddering breath, and then inhaled the fresh air, composing himself.

“Drink, sir?”

Psy slightly turned his head, frowning over his shoulder. One of the waiters had joined him on the patio, holding out a tray with glasses of champagne. The white-haired man smiled professionally, his pale skin stretched tight over high cheekbones.

He had no aura.

PsyBlockers prevented Stephen from reading anyone’s thoughts directly, but the empathetic part of his psychic powers that manifested as visual information was so highly specialized that PsyBlockers were not built to stop it.

Which meant he was looking at someone with extremely strong innate defenses.

“You came all the way out here to offer me a drink?” Despite his caution, Psy made himself sound grateful.

“Ah, it’s my job to keep our guests happy with alcohol, and I say this with no offense intended, but you look in need of my services. Sir.”

PsyKick had spent much of his life carefully picking every single word he said. And while he had not precisely chosen to be as manipulative as he was, he nonetheless was quite adept at recognizing other people like him.

So he grinned ruefully, and shook his head.

“Well, thanks for the offer, buddy, but I’m sober. 38 days and counting. Was just trying to get away from temptation.”

Annoyance flashed in the man’s eyes, yet his face twisted in sympathetic concern. “Ah, congratulations. That can’t have been easy.”

“It’s been a hard road to recovery, yeah. But I don’t want to bore you with my life story, so…” He waved in a vague gesture, inviting the waiter to go back inside.

“As you wish, sir.”

The man raised the balls of his feet to turn – only to stumble and for one of the precariously balanced glasses to shatter on the floor, sending a spray of champagne in all directions. “Ah, darn it, I’m sorry.” The waiter pulled out a white handkerchief out of his pocket, already reaching for Stephen. “I ruined your coat, let me…”

Psy jumped back out of reach until he hit the railing, narrowing his eyes and letting the ridiculous pretense that hadn’t been fooling either of them fall by the wayside.

The waiter cocked his head, and then sighed.

“I do wish people would stop forcing me to accelerate my schedule. It’d be so much more pleasant all around.”

And that’s when screams started sounding from within the mansion.


***



“It was just so traumatic, you know?”

Tex nodded, trying to ignore the uncomfortable ache in his chest. His bruised ribs were starting to protest every movement. “Yes, the Event was a very dark day for all of us, Platypus Man.” For some more so than others. Mark had nearly had a heart attack when he saw the footage of Dawn hitting the ground; even seeing Cinder Snow again had paled in comparison to the horror he’d felt at that moment.

He’d visited her in the hospital the next day, and she’d still been in a full body cast.

“I mean, being cut off from them like that…”

“Well, I’m just glad you survived that ordeal,” Tex deadpanned, and congratulated himself on his restraint. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I see…someone.”

He quickly slinked away, making a beeline for a small crowd not far from them. Too late did he notice that said crowd had formed around Dionaea. He grimaced, though he was hardly surprised that she was stealing the spotlight – that girl had a fierce need to be the center of attention.

Their eyes met briefly. He sneered and she narrowed her eyes in response. Tex turned away, striding back toward the buffet. Even listening to Platypus Man’s questionable wisdom was better than trading venom with Dionaea. Tex did not, after all, go out of his way to harass her; he simply made no effort to conceal his disdain when forced into her company.

He smiled politely at the various guests who asked for an autograph, and contemplated just calling it a night. Enjoying a fancy party while other heroes were risking their life trying to contain a break-out just struck him as wrong.

Plus, it was much less fun without Dawn around.

And his chest was starting to burn hotter than blue blazes. He frowned and absently rubbed his palm over it.

“Letting other heroes do the dirty work whilst gorging yourself on free food, dear Tex? How will you climb up the moral high ground if you get out of shape?”

Tex closed his eyes, and then slowly turned to face Dionaea.

“Could ask the same of you. Don’t you love making a show of how very reformed you are?”

“I’m a lover, not a fighter.” Her trademarked smirk had that edge again – that anger he’d noticed the last time he’d seen her and which had never been there before, no matter how many insults he’d hurled her way. Maybe she’d just reached a boiling point. “What’s your excuse?”

He gritted his teeth. “I was injured yesterday.” Maybe he should swallow his pride and just ask her to heal him so he could leave for The Asylum, even though the thought of owing her anything raised his hackles.

“Oh, so you’re in pain? Good. Do you think they serve popcorn here?”

No, definitely not asking her for anything.

“Just leave, Dionaea,” he said, tired. “Go beg for scraps of attention elsewhere.”

Her glowing eyes narrowed. “You know, as tempting as removing myself from your charmless company sounds, no. I need to talk to you.”

Tex frowned, absently noting that the burning in his chest was receding. He’d heard she had a healing aura. That, more than anything, made him actually consider talking to her, if only for a minute. “About what?”

“PsyKick.”

His fingers clenched into a fist, a spark crackling inside.

“You have some nerve bringing him up.”

“Why? Hate to be reminded of your failings as a friend?”

“My fai-?” That familiar anger that had never been far from the surface in recent months rose, choking his words. After three years, he’d come close to making his peace with his best friend’s memory, but Cinder Snow’s reappearance had torn that wound wide open. “Your bitch of a creator killed him and you...”

“Last I checked he wasn’t dead. When’s the last time you visited him?”

An incoherent noise of fury was all Tex could manage in response. Dionaea narrowed her eyes at him.

“Maybe if you pulled your head out of your ass long enough to stop giving me shit for things I had no part in, you’d see what’s right in front of you. On your doorsteps, even.”

Tex opened his mouth to reply – with what, he had no idea, at this point the rage did his work for him – but whirled around when he heard a crash followed by a scream.

One of the few remaining heroes had collapsed and was coughing up blood.

Another hit the floor just seconds later.

Dionaea immediately started pushing past him, but he caught her wrist, rage forgotten as something clicked in his head.

“Heal me.”

She looked up at him with disgust. “Priorities.”

“Heal me now or I’m next. My chest hurts in a way bruised ribs shouldn’t.”

Dionaea’s eyes widened as she, like him, instantly grasped the gravity of the situation. She splayed her fingers over his chest, palm pulsing with red light while Tex scanned the room for anyone who did not have shock or surprise written on their face.

Someone was targeting heroes.

At least, that’s what Tex thought until a stout politician collapsed, too.


***



I’ve been compromised.

Malice clucked her tongue, sending a wave of disapproval into Pestilence’s direction over their telepathic link.

Very well. We move in now.

Executioner’s mental voice burned like ice and was just as cold. Malice was quite fond of it; there was something beautiful about a mind forged in fire to be a perfect weapon.

She pushed herself off the wall as the first of Pestilence’s victims began to collapse.

At her direction, he’d targeted anyone with mental defenses of any kind.

Malice made her way up the podium, careful not to step on her long black cocktail dress.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, please! Remain calm!”

Her voice was one of authority, and instantly all heads turned to her.

EMP engaged. She felt nothing of the pulse wave Executioner’s gadget sent out, but knew nonetheless that all communication tech within the estate had just been fried.

Malice smiled, creating a mental connection with everyone who had their mind and eyes on her.

“Everyone taken a deep breath? All calm? Good. Now please…” She spread her arms wide. “Follow the white rabbit.”

Nightmares stirred.

A moment later the guests were turning on each other, convinced they were surrounded by monsters.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 29

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


The wall crumbled as Captain Patriot was thrown into it, buried under rubble.

A moment later, the pile of debris exploded as he shot up in the air. David gazed wide-eyed at the monster in the courtyard, his cape fluttering in the wind as he hovered motionlessly.

The thing’s jagged lips twisted into a smirk, its canines making it look like a snarl. And then it just turned away like he was beneath notice and stomped deeper into the prison, its claws raking along the nearest wall to tear it open.

David had been one of the first to arrive at the scene, ready to stop whatever was destroying The Asylum.

But whatever that thing was, it was flinging Captain Patriot around like a ragdoll.

And the villains of The Asylum were awakening.


***



Ian’s head snapped up at the scream and he immediately straightened his back, striding toward the doors. His eyes were narrowed with purpose.

It was not how normal people reacted to the sound of screams.

Caroline was growing more and more certain that her brother was a hero. But she still put herself in his path. He jerked away from her, avoiding her touch, and she used that to block the doors.

“Wait,” she said, and turned the knob behind her to peer outside. Hero or not, she would not let Ian walk blindly into danger.

And it was a good thing she didn’t, because what she saw made her blood run cold.

Malice.

The elite assassin was ascending up the podium.

Radiance instantly slammed the door shut.

How had they found her so fast? How had they even known she was deserting? Had the Order ways to tell when the brand was removed?

Something brushed her mind in concern.

Caroline?

“Caroline?” Ian asked at the same time as Stephen, frowning at the slammed door.

There’s an assassin of the Order. I think she’s here to hunt me down.

“Stay in here, Ian.”

She? A spike of worry. Then I think I’ve just found a second one.

He showed her an image of who he was looking at and she swayed, numb, barely even hearing Ian’s protest.

Get away. Get away now, and do not let him touch you under any circumstances.

The command was accompanied with an array of images, memories of Pestilence’s victims. Their skin…

Oh god, what if he’d spread his disease to Ian already?

“Ian. Ian, how are you feeling? Weak, dizzy, nauseous, anything?”

He blinked down at her, and his frown deepened. “I don’t get sick.”

“So you’re feeling fine?”

“Yes. What’s going on?”

“You can’t go out there. There are assassins.” Any discomfort she felt about revealing her past fell away; she wasn’t sure just how much Ian knew, but it didn’t matter. Survival left no room for shame or guilt, and she had to make sure Ian survived. “I think they’re after me.”

He was quiet for a long moment, his pale eyes glittering as he seemed to be calculating. “And why would the Order hunt its own?”

“I think they found out about my desertion.”

“You’re a deserter?” For the first time in too many years she saw happiness light up his face, and she grew still, mesmerized by the sight. Then she shook her head to clear it, and grabbed his wrist. He didn’t pull away.

“That’s not a good thing, Ian. You have to get out, now.”

“No.” His smile faded to deadly seriousness.

“I don’t care what kind of amazing hero you think you are, these people will kill–“

“No. Anyone who tries to hurt you will live to regret it.” His voice was quiet and almost gentle and so perfectly threatening that for one mad moment Radiance wondered if she wasn’t looking at another Order member.

“Ian, please. For me.”

“For you,” he said softly. “I learned to fight for you. And I won’t fail to protect you a second time.”

Caroline closed her eyes at those words, and they hurt and were wonderful and the last thing she wanted to hear right now. So she reached out to cup his cheek in her palm, and he leaned into it. His skin was so smooth, and she consoled herself with the thought that at least his face wasn’t maimed under that illusion.

Radiance opened her eyes, meeting her brother’s gaze.

“Okay.”

He smiled, eyes burning with determination. She smiled back and gently lowered her fingers along his neck while withdrawing her hand. Then she struck, lightning-fast, and hit a nerve.

His knees gave out, and she caught him by his waist and shoulders before he fell, a bright light enveloping both of them.

Caroline hadn’t been inside her family home in more than ten years, but there was no time to take in what had changed and what had stayed the same. She dragged Ian to the couch and laid him down as gently as the time pressure allowed. For his size, he weighed surprisingly little, and she noticed that her hands partially vanished into his waist, making the illusion flickering over him blatantly obvious. He was thinner than he looked.

No time to investigate that either.

She pressed a kiss to his forehead and let the light take her away.

Then Radiance kicked off her shoes – even being barefoot was preferable to fighting in heels – and turned to face her arsenal.


***



Psy pressed his back against the railing as he put as much distance as possible between himself and what he now knew to be an assassin. The man was smirking at him, standing between him and the entrance to the hall.

More screams sounded from within. A wave of panic and fear washed over Stephen, a multitude of mental voices crying out in horror.

He could still feel Caroline’s presence in his mind, distraught, yet unhurt. She, at least, could teleport away, as could Shade.

But Diane was in there. And Tex. Not to mention dozens of other people.

Long dormant heroic instincts started stirring.

The assassin – Pestilence, he’s called Pestilence, whispered Caroline’s voice – had calmly taken off his jacket and was now rolling up his sleeves, looking like he didn’t have a care in the world.

PsyKick struck, eyes glowing gold, and crashed against the man’s mental shields.

And realized too late that they weren’t his shields at all. He was being shielded by another psychic, and PsyKick had just thrown himself into a vile network of malevolent tendrils, drawing the attention of a mind that was vast and powerful and terrible.

Black coils slithered and constricted around him, probing Psy’s walls for weak spots.

I see you.

The voice was a delighted laugh, almost childlike in its glee. For a moment the world twisted, the shadows on the balcony growing and looming over him with fangs and claws and chains and then there was her, leaning over him with a mad smile on her lips.

Have you forgotten your purpose? “Out,” Psy snarled, a telekinetic shockwave tearing open the ground to his feet. The assassin staggered back, having almost closed the distance between them.

Psy bent his knee slightly, concentrating on his telekinetic powers. Manipulating moving matter was extremely hard, and nothing more so than controlling his own body. His unpracticed powers responded sluggishly. Nonetheless, he jumped.

And for the first time in three years, Psy was flying, wreathed in golden flame. He hovered several feet out of reach of the poisonous touch.

Pestilence only smiled, and raised his arms. Spreading from his wrists, his veins thickened and darkened until his pale skin was streaked with black. PsyKick did not wait for him to finish whatever attack he had planned.

The balcony creaked as a golden glow tore apart its foundation, and it plummeted two stories down.


***



The Executioner’s heavy boots cracked the roof of the mansion as he hit the ground, bending at the knee to cushion the long fall. Somewhere far above the estate, a helicopter turned away. The assassin slowly straightened his back.

His blade sang with the song of steel and death as he drew it, quivering in anticipation for the blood it would spill tonight.

Executioner had wanted Shade dead for a very, very long time.

But the loner hero’s appearances were impossible to predict. The teleportation made his movements impossible to track. He had no team he would rush to aid and no known loved ones to hold for ransom. And so it fell to Executioner to do his best to kill him when they ran into each other by chance in encounters which Shade could escape at will.

Not tonight.

For all that Shade was known for being ruthless and violent, the hero’s psychological profile showed he also had an extremely pronounced protective streak. He did not abandon people he felt responsible for. Guests of his firm’s charity event certainly ought to count.

Executioner preferred a straightforward kill that did not draw much attention until the body was discovered. But he was not averse to unleashing hell on earth when it was called for.

Vicious had drawn away the greatest threats.

Malice would neutralize the other heroes in attendance.

Pestilence would exhaust the healer who’d saved Shade from death the last time Executioner had gotten close to killing him.

And then nothing would stop Executioner from dealing the final blow.

He descended down the stairs, following Malice’s instructions to Shade’s location while trying to ignore the smug satisfaction she was radiating. The woman was far from unprofessional, but she reveled in the chaos she created far too much for Executioner’s taste. Chaos was a tool, not an end in itself.

Finally, he stopped in front of a room into which Malice had seen him slip with a woman.

A flash of light briefly illuminated the cracks of the doors from within.

Executioner kicked them down, wood splintering under the force of his assault.

A woman in an elegant red evening gown slowly turned to face him, her long black hair swaying.

Then she instantly shifted into a combat stance, twirling the double-bladed staff in her hands.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 30

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



Dionaea yelped when one of the remaining heroes suddenly discharged an energy beam into their direction. Tex growled and pushed her with him onto the floor as the buffet table behind them exploded, shielding her with his body.

First rule of combat: Always, always protect the medic.

Especially when there was a targeted virus going around.

He could hear screams all around him, escalating into the familiar sounds of battle. Tex scrambled behind the overturned table, dragging Dionaea with him. She seemed a little dazed, but unhurt, and more importantly, not intent on attacking everyone around her.

“You have mental defenses?” he asked, and peered around the corner at the black-haired woman who was laughing on the stage, clapping in delight as she watched the sudden violence.

“I…I wear PsyBlockers.” Her red eyes were wide.

Tex nodded, calculating. He wasn’t really much of a strategist – there was a reason he preferred to work in teams where people would point him toward what to explode – but he did have almost a decade of combat experience.

He could still see several people convulsing on the floor. Possibly dying. Or about to be trampled.

“Okay. You need to get to the sick people to heal them.” He snapped his fingers, producing a small spark. “I’ll distract the psychic and hopefully take her out.”

Psychics were often physically weak and vulnerable; once knocked out, whatever control she was exerting should dissipate.

He hoped.

Just as he had to hope his mental walls would hold long enough to get near her.

Psy had given him those walls. He had insisted on it in their senior year in high school. While Tex had built rudimentary shields reasonably quickly with his help, Stephen had still pestered him beyond that into daily meditations for months until he had judged them ‘adequate’.

Mark remembered being annoyed. It had struck him as unnecessary. Being young and stupid, he hadn’t been able to conceive of ever not working with Psy, who shielded all his allies during combat anyway.

Nowadays, Tex was grateful for his friend’s legacy, all the more in situations like these. His strong mental shields had saved his hide from mind control more times than he cared to count. He was aware of the bitter irony in there somewhere.

“That plan is about as brilliant as I expected from you,” Dionaea said, baring her claws. Literally. She was flexing her fingers, her nails growing sharp and long, curving like thorns.

“We ain’t exactly got a lot of options here. Do you want to just let them die?”

“No. But I’m not in the mood for getting crushed, and the psychic would use her puppets to block your path before you ever reached her.”

She pressed her claw into her palm, running it down to her wrist. Blood welled, and Tex stared incredulously.

“So you’re just, what, suicide-ing to save her the trouble?”

Her blood dripped on the floor, dissolving into fine red mist at the impact. The ground cracked, and started moving, as if something was slithering beneath the dance floor. It expanded outward with every drop of blood it was fed.

“No, I’m doing what I do best.” She grinned slyly. “Tying people up.”

Dozens of enormous vines burst forth from the floor, lashing out to wrap themselves around the fighting guests, prying them apart. They coiled around their limbs, tightening until movement was impossible, no matter how much they kicked and struggled.

Tex, impressed despite himself, dashed from their hiding spot, not one to waste an unexpected opening. The psychic’s eyes were already narrowed in their direction, no doubt looking for the source of the attack, and Tex was more than willing to provide a target to distract her from the healer.

Dionaea’s vines had not been able to catch everyone, however. One of the mind-controlled heroes instantly turned to Tex, eyes milky white, firing a hail of energy blasts. Tex dodged, rolling on the floor, and then kept running at the woman whilst strafing in an unpredictable pattern. His palms were crackling with red lightning, charging his explosive energy.

White eyes glared at him, puppets in suits and gowns closing in on him, but more vines broke through the floor, sweeping them away and clearing his path. Tex absently thought that Dionaea was surprisingly good at team work, although he still glanced over his shoulder and motioned for her to prioritize the sick, not him. He red gaze showed no comprehension whatsoever, so apparently she’d never learned tactical sign language, but at least she was making her way to the wounded anyway.

Agony speared his mind.

Tex gritted his teeth, his shields barely warding off the mental assault, almost cracking under the pressure. The woman was laughing at him. Yet then she suddenly jerked her gaze away, eyes narrowing at the nearby balcony. The woman’s face twisted into a grimace, not paying attention to him in the slightest, and Tex used his reprieve to charge ahead.

She flinched, and then her hateful gaze swung back to him.

Stop moving.

His knees almost buckled, but he pressed on. His vision was blurry, darkening at the edges, and he crouched low, realizing he was out of time. Tex’ hand closed around the debris Dionaea’s vines had left when they broke through the floor, suffusing the shrapnel with his kinetic energy.

Then, aiming as best as he could with his darkening vision, he threw a volley of explosives into the psychic’s direction.

The stage exploded, the shockwave of the small yet devastating blasts knocking nearby people back.

Tex sank to his knees, panting, the pressure on his mind easing. He blinked rapidly, his vision returning.

“Enough.” The haughty voice was calm, yet undeniable enraged. Tex’ head snapped up.

She’d dodged his blast. Only the very hem of her long gown was singed, trailing smoke. Suddenly hands grabbed him by the shoulders, yanking him back and hoisting him up. He kicked and thrashed against the grip of her puppet, but it was no use – too strong. Out of the corners of his eyes he saw that he was being held by a young woman, her eyes white and blank. He recognized her as a newbie heroine named Miss Chief with the power of superstrength.

Tex could have charged the fabric between his fingertips. His own blasts couldn’t hurt him.

But the heroine had no invulnerability to go with that superstrength. She wouldn’t survive an explosion at close range.

“Your shields are strong. But not strong enough.” The woman’s face smoothed back into her smile, although it no longer hid the mad gleam of sadism in her eyes. “To you, I will give a very special nightmare. A wonderland of tooth and claw and your greatest fears, feasting on your insides. Smile, hero. It’ll be fun. For me. Not so much for you.”

Tex squeezed his eyes shut, pouring all his concentration into maintaining his shields, but he could feel her, her touch so very light yet scraping the outer layer like nails on a chalkboard, the noise so unbearably grating.

And then she actually attacked.

Mark cried out as razors dug into his skull, shredding the remains of his shields. The green of his iris paled to silver as the ballroom fell away, the dark and twisted shadow of an old-fashioned country house looming over him. The shadow was dancing, flickering in the light of the burning barn while a woman screamed, screamed with a twisted maw, saliva dripping from her canines, screamed at him, for being a freak, for being wicked, for bringing nothing but misery to her life since she had let him into it –

And then he was back in the opulent hall, panting, disoriented, blinking at the black-haired woman in front of him. Her brows furrowed and Mark could feel her scraping his shields again, shields that were suddenly back and whole and unbroken.

She hissed and he felt an echo of her slamming against his restored walls. But it was just that; an echo. No pain.

“Crude,” chided a soft voice.

A familiar voice.

Mark froze.

“My walls are not that easily broken.”


***



The nerve pinch Radiance utilized left a grown man unconscious for up to five hours.

That estimate did not take into account a healing factor.

Kara’s fingers started twitching.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 31

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


As long as Caroline could remember, she had always had a ferocious streak. After her first kidnapping, to the dismay of her parents, she had cherished and nurtured it, turning it into the very viciousness that would one day attract the attention of an even more vicious mercenary.

And then her ferocity had become her lifeline. She had clung to it, feeding it anger and hatred until it allowed her to deliver brutal vengeance.

Caroline liked to think that, had she known what she knew now, she would have made different choices and cultivated kinder traits. But the past was in the past, and for better or for worse, now she was a warrior.

But ferocity alone did not win battles.

Radiance was small and delicate, always had been. She had to work hard to overcome the limitations of her body. Her grip on her staff tightened as she twirled it, dropping into a defensive stance, the steel gleaming as it turned toward the Executioner.

It was an enormous weapon, almost as long as Radiance was tall. The long hilt flowed into wickedly sharp blades at both ends, creating a double-sided hybrid of sword and spear.

It gave her the reach she lacked.

“Executioner,” she greeted him, almost casually.

The assassin cocked his head, and while she could not see his face beneath the mask, she could tell that he was scrutinizing her appearance. She’d torn her gown, the slit in the red silk now running up to her waist to allow for the full range of leg movements. She’d swapped the strappy heels for heavy combat boots. She had never shown him her face before, but her weapon was likely a give-away nonetheless.

“Radiance.” His voice was cold and detached as always, and yet… the pregnant pause hinted at surprise. He held his infamous sword loosely at his side, and had not yet assumed a combat stance. Her brows furrowed in confusion.

She knew Executioner. When he went in for a kill, he did not stop to have a chat. So if he was here to hunt her down, he should have attempted to impale her several times already at this point.

“Are we having an Order corporate meeting? I must have missed the memo.”

“Our operation is none of your concern.” Executioner turned to leave. “Though in the interest of professional courtesy, I would advise you to teleport away. Pestilence is about.”

So she was not their target after all.

For a brief moment, Caroline relaxed.

And then realization hit her.

Caroline was no longer part of the Order.

She did not have to sit back and watch them kill their target. She could stop them. She should stop them.

In fact, she did not think she’d be able to face either Stephen or Ian again if she used her new gift of free will to save her own skin, again, at the expense of someone else’s.

“Who’s the target?” she asked, voice silky, lowering her staff.

“Our operation is not your concern, Radiance,” he repeated, his tone dropping to such freezing temperatures that the polar caps might grow jealous.

Executioner was being evasive. There was no reason not to tell her.

Which meant he thought she would not approve of the answer.

So she took a stab in the dark, because only one target made sense. “Ian.”

Executioner tensed.

Radiance hissed. “He is marked!”

“He,” Executioner’s voice held a mocking lilt, emphasizing the word. “…does not exist any longer. I am hunting for a different name.”

Oh god.

A hero.

Her brother was a hero. With a codename. And she had pointed Executioner right at him. “That is dishonorable,” she bit out. “The Order will not stand for it.”

“We do not trade in honor, Radiance. Considering what you did to your mentor, you should understand that.”

Silence.

“You’re right. I have never cared for honor.”

She appeared in a whirl of blinding light behind him, bringing her blade down on his back.

Steel met steel.

“Goodbye, Radiance.”


***



Impossible.

Mark stared wide-eyed at the man striding toward them, eyes burning with a golden blaze and jaw set in determination the way it always was when they were about to face down a villain.

Impossible, he thought again, the word repeating over and over because this made no sense.

Psy was in the hospital.

And if he wasn’t, he wouldn’t be glaring at the villainess; he’d be groveling at her feet. Because Stephen was gone and in his place was Cinder Snow’s twisted slave.

At that thought, golden eyes briefly met his.

Finally, the weight of what he was seeing sank in, and Tex grasped the obvious conclusion.

It was impossible. The psychic had broken into his mind and was using the image of his best friend to torment him.


***



Psy could feel the rush of emotions pouring from Mark – maintaining a shield around him meant he had to establish a mental connection – but he ignored them in favor of concentrating on the assassin.

Or rather, he tried to.

He couldn’t help but notice there was no anger or loathing like he’d expected.

But there was no warmth either.

Psy forced himself to focus on the deadly assassin, where his attention belonged. She was surrounded by a web of dark tendrils, hundreds of them crawling and coiling around the people surrounding her to turn them into puppets whose strings she could pull. A new thread lashed toward Tex, and Psy cut it before it even touched him.

twisted slave

PsyKick’s gaze darted to Tex, who was staring at him with wide eyes. Then they narrowed, a spike of seething fury stabbing at him over the link. Pained, Stephen averted his eyes, and the assassin struck in his moment of weakness.

The force of her assault made him hiss in a sharp breath, his fingers instinctively clutching his forehead as she tore at his walls.

“Such an interesting mind,” she whispered and it echoed. His mindscape trembled with each word, the fault lines in his mind cracking ominously. And then her voice changed, her childlike glee giving way to huskiness. Each word was clipped and impatient, giving orders she expected him to follow.

“Lower your walls.”

It was the voice of his nightmares.

“Remember your Purpose, PsyKick.”

No, no, no, he had no purpose, it was gone, Mistress had taken it from him. He jerkily shook his head, taking a step backward.

Twisted slave, whispered another voice, deep and drawling and familiar and he knew, knew that she was the one saying that, but Tex had thought it, too, because it was true, that was what he’d become.

“And slaves are meant to serve,” she crooned to him, almost lovingly, and that struck him as wrong because she never crooned. Her voice, so similar to Constance’s, was always so flat and cold, with none of the affection her sister carried.

“No.” His defiance came out sounding small and uncertain.

Another step backward.

Black ooze was seeping in through his walls.

And then radiant silver light burned it away as starlight spilled through the breach in his walls, something vast and bright and loving brushing his mind in comfort. Clarity returned, a wave of golden light expanding outward from his core, crashing against his walls to strengthen them.

“No,” he repeated, glowing eyes narrowing. “Enough.”

His hand slashed in an arc, hacking away the ethereal threads fanning out around her. The assassin reared back, shock and pain twisting her flawless features as half her puppets were cut from her. The heroine who’d been restraining Tex hit the ground, her eyes rolling back in her head at the shock of having the mental connection ripped away, and all around them people started fainting.

PsyKick’s hand came down again, targeting the next cluster of vile tendrils, and she shrieked, a high-pitched inhuman sound, followed by a barrage of psychic blasts bombarding his shields.

His walls had never fallen.

Not to Cinder Snow.

Not in the hospital.

And not today.

Psy smiled, triumphant, and unraveled the few strings she had left.

The assassin hissed, and suddenly there was a dagger in her hand, which had previously been strapped to her thigh and concealed by her long gown. Psy jerked back in surprise as she darted forward, charging him while still maintaining her assault on his walls. He couldn’t stop concentrating on his shields for even one second to be able to utilize his highly complex telekinesis or she would break them. He tensed to dodge but while he had gained at least a little proficiency in hand-to-hand combat over the years, he doubted this body, weakened by its long imprisonment, would move like he remembered it.

An explosion tore apart her path toward him, and she barely dodged to the side in time. The assault on Psy’s mind eased as she sank to her knees, cradling her burned shoulder.

Tex, freed from the chokehold of the mind controlled heroine, was still aiming one hand at the assassin, palm crackling with red lightning. But his gaze was not on her.

“Psy.”

Stephen reluctantly met his gaze, not certain what he’d find there.

Mark was staring at him with wide, hopeful eyes, radiating a confused mix of longing and fear.

“Is that you?”

Psy wasn’t really sure how to answer that.

He wasn’t the person Mark was thinking of, and never would be again. He was the person who had chosen the words which hurt the most, and then used them on all his friends, lashing out again and again. His core was restored, but it didn’t undo three years of servitude and pain.

He was someone new.

So he smiled helplessly and shrugged. Tentatively, praying that Mark would not mind the intrusion, he bypassed his walls over their temporary link and projected a series of images and impressions and his sense of self, flawed as it was; the things he could never hope to put into words.

Mark blinked slowly.

And then that chain, that horribly torn chain started stirring. It coiled and writhed – and then wrapped itself around Stephen, whole and strong and glowing, seamlessly mending the tear as if it never had been broken at all.

“Welcome back,” his best friend said hoarsely.

Stephen closed his eyes, swallowing the lump in his throat.

The shields around Tex shook under the impact of a renewed assault, but Psy swatted it aside like it was nothing. The golden aura surrounding his body blazed brighter, solidifying into flickering flames. When he opened his eyes, they were solid gold.

“Care to take down an assassin of the Order with me, Tex?”

His lips slowly curved into a cocky grin. “I thought you’d never ask.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 32

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Tex gazed at the assassin as she slowly stood up, narrowing dark eyes at them. She was injured and weakened, but he was not foolish enough to believe that this made her any less dangerous; operatives of the Order should never be underestimated.

They were lethal and often underhanded.

And yet, Texplosion was grinning widely, the red lightning at his fingertips crackling with giddy excitement.

There was someone in his head.

While mental links during combat were standard practice in many superhero teams for ease of communication, they nonetheless made Tex uneasy, and he was far from the only one who struggled with that violation of privacy. There was only one voice in his head he could comfortably tolerate – and right now, feeling that familiar presence was the best sensation in the world.

Psy.

Psy was alive.

Psy was himself.

And yeah, of course Tex wanted to know when he had recovered, and what he was doing here, and who had finally found the means to undo the brainwashing, but… those were questions for later. They had a villain to defeat.

Just like old times.

Can’t attack her mentally without leaving the safety of my shield, and I’m pretty sure she’d win. We have to take her down physically.

Tex nodded almost imperceptibly, and then broke into a sprint. The assassin tensed, watching his movements but then swiveled her head when Psy circled around her from the other direction. Tex was certain that there was a mental struggle of some sort going on, but didn’t have to concern himself with that aspect; his job was simply to knock her out.

His fingers lightly brushed scattered cutlery, transferring the red spark of his powers with a touch. He projected the image of which objects were explosively charged to Psy who spread his arms, a telekinetic pulse washing over the room.

Gravity appeared to take a vacation as hundreds of small objects rose to float, the small explosives hidden among them.

The assassin started running, charging Psy – only to suddenly roll to the side and pressing her dagger to the jugular of an unconscious man.

The two heroes froze.

She smirked.

And then a gigantic vine rose behind her and slammed into her hard enough to send her flying. She hit the wall and slumped down, head lolling.

“People don’t pay attention to me at their own peril.”

Tex twisted around to look at Dionaea, who was cradling a hero. His mouth was smeared with blood, so he’d likely been infected as well. As far as Tex could see, nobody was convulsing on the floor anymore, so she seemed to have succeeded in healing all the victims of the plague.

Plague? Psy’s mental voice was inquisitive.

“Though that bonding thing you had going on was really cute. So sorry to interrupt.”

Tex exhaled, scraping together his manners to compliment and thank her. No matter what he thought of her, her presence had saved lives, including his own, but Psy surprised him by laughing first.

“We’ll cope. Thank you, Diane.”

Diane?

Psy was beaming at Cinder Snow’s creation, and Tex could feel the echo of deep affection spilling from their link. Noticing his confusion, Psy turned his head, gesturing toward her.

“Tex, this is Diane. Diane, Tex.” He smiled, gaze softening. “She healed me.”

“Charmed,” Dionaea said dryly.

“Ah, hell,” Tex muttered as realization slowly sank in. The things she’d been saying to him recently, her anger, and oh lord, the things he’d said to her. He’d even been an asshole to Shade over her presence. They’d never been on good terms, but in recent months he’d been lashing out at the vigilante whenever he had opportunity.

When villains reformed via hero duty, they needed an established hero above their threat level to vouch for them and bear responsibility for any crimes they might commit should they relapse. That Shade of all people had been willing to put aside his infamous loathing and mistrust of villains to vouch for Dionaea had convinced many that there had to be something good in that girl. To Tex, it had been an infuriating betrayal.

Psy was tilting his head at him, glancing back and forth between him and the former villainess. Then his brows slowly drew together in a frown as his gaze locked on seemingly nothing. Tex had a good idea what he was looking at, no doubt reading their less than pleasant history in his head.

And then he felt unmistakable anger coming from Psy, although he really didn’t need a mental link to tell him the obvious when Stephen was suddenly glaring at him.

“So,” he said in a low voice. “You’ve spent the last few months harassing the only person who bothered to visit me?”

“I…”

“Over me?” He laughed, the sound hollow.

“I’m sorry,” Mark said, swallowing heavily.

“He’s an idiot,” Dionaea announced cheerfully, prancing up to Psy, and poking him in the chest. “Somehow I doubt you didn’t know that, mind reader, and yet you choose to hang out with him anyway, so…” She squinted at Tex. “I take it there has to be something there that makes up for it.”

Psy sighed, absently ruffling her hair. The sight of that was so bizarre to Mark, who just thirty minutes ago thought that his friend was gone forever and that he would never see him again, let alone see him patting the head of Dionaea who apparently was a decent human being after all and was coming to his defense for reasons he couldn’t fathom.

The anger flowing over the link ebbed and Psy’s gaze rested on Tex for a long moment. “We’ll have words over this, Mark,” he said eventually, and then turned to look at the unconscious assassin. “But for now we have more pressing issues to discuss.”

“Yes. For example, where’s Caroline?” Dionaea cocked an eyebrow at Psy, who blushed.

“Also later. Tex, what’s this plague you were thinking about?”

Psy made a point of not prying into people’s minds without permission, striving to only hear surface thoughts, so he sometimes needed clarification. Tex crossed his arms and started thinking about the events of the evening for Psy’s benefit, having learned a long time ago that this just took less time than bothering with words.

The mind reader nodded, looking worried. “I know who caused that. There was another assassin, a white-haired man in a waiter’s uniform…” The image flashed in Tex’ mind, and he hissed in a sharp breath in recognition. “Pestilence. I collapsed the balcony he was on, but didn’t have time to check if that really took him out.”

“It didn’t,” said a pleasant voice, and the three of them froze.


***



Diane’s red eyes widened as she gazed at the white-haired man. He was barefoot, and his pants, the only thing he wore, were torn and coated with fine dust. Every single rib on his chest stood out in sharp relief, the skin stretching tightly over the bones.

There was something about him that made her hackles rise. The deep well of magic within her writhed and clawed at her insides, and for the first time since she’d stopped being fully human, she felt true nausea.

She still made herself smile confidently. “So you must be Pestilence. Saw your handiwork.” The sickness she had drawn out of the dying heroes had been unlike anything she’d ever felt before, a twisting, revolting mass that seemed intent on devouring its host. Healing it had been exhausting like no wound or illness she had ever encountered before, and it had required her complete attention. “I broke it.”

Black eyes fixed on her and he smiled. “You must be the healer then.” He brushed his fingertips along a nearby vine which was still restraining a now unconscious guest. “I take it these are your handiwork.” His smile widened. “I can break that, too.”

Diane cried out in pain as her vine started rotting, quickly severing the magical link she had to her creations. The vine fell limp, outside of her control now, black streaks running along its length. Agony wracked her body as it infected the vine next to it, and, realizing that the many vines she’d conjured were simply too close to each other to save, she cut the link to all of them.

Beside her, she heard Stephen hiss in a breath, narrowing golden eyes – and suddenly he doubled over, clawing at his head. Diane whirled around, wide-eyed. Texplosion was immediately at his side, looking panicked.

“I do not recommend touching my mind, psychic,” the assassin gloated. “I almost had you the last time, but then Malice just had to get competitive…”

“What… what are…?” And then Stephen coughed, the blood spray hitting Tex, who’d been leaning over his friend.

“I am Pestilence.”

Tex’ knees hit the floor as well as he started wheezing, and Diane reached for both of them, palms glowing bright with her healing magic. Cold laughter echoed through the room.

“Yes, healer, try to heal your friends. The question is… can you keep it up?” The black streaks in her vines kept growing and she realized with rising horror that they were touching almost everyone in the room, giving his disease an easy vector to spread through.

One of them had been touching Stephen’s foot.

“Just how fast can you heal?”

Diane pressed her thorn into her palm, breaking skin.

“Faster than you,” she snarled, and a moment later a small, yet deadly vine shot forward, impaling him through his shoulder.

She endured the pain as that vine, too, was infected, and cut her connection to it. Within seconds, it had rotted away, leaving a deep, gaping wound, the dark red blood a stark contrast against his pale skin.

And still he was smiling.

The wound started closing.

“That’s where you’re wrong, sweetheart.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 33

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Psy clawed at his forehead, trying to purge the horror of Pestilence’s mind while his lung burned and his throat tasted of blood. Never had he seen a mindscape like it. Deceptively calm waters, stretching into infinity, and the moment he had dipped below the surface he had seen the void, a churning, horrific vortex that wanted nothing but devour.

And now it was devouring him, from the inside.

He couldn’t see, couldn’t hear, couldn’t breathe.

PsyKick split his mind, reorienting himself while his other self gasped for air. He had no sensory input to work with, so he tentatively reached beyond his walls, sweeping the area for other minds. Most were unconscious and thus useless to him.

One stood out, bright and beautiful, but far away, and he did not call for her because he did not want Caroline anywhere near Pestilence. Still, he could not help but take a moment to borrow her vision, to see if she was safe.


She pirouetted, struggling to keep her balance, jerking up her staff to parry the lethal blow of The Maw. Her arms shook, muscles screaming in protest. Not for the first time in her life she silently cursed her small body, and the limitations that came with it. Then she dropped down, sweeping a leg. The Executioner merely jumped, bringing down his blade.

Her vision went white when she blinked away, and she seamlessly began the next sequence of their deadly dance.


Stephen brushed her mind gently, lovingly, but did not dare make his presence more obvious lest he distract her at a critical moment. He knew people had to get used to having someone in their head, even if it seemed as natural as breathing to him.

Executioner, too. Wonderful. Where the hell was Shade anyway?

Then he moved on, brushing past a mind that was closed to him with PsyBlockers, and avoiding The Void entirely. He slipped into the mind that was awake and alert, and so very familiar.

Mind if I borrow your sight?

Since when do you have to ask?

If Psy had been the part in charge of moving his body parts, he would have smiled at that. Then he gently integrated himself into Tex’ senses.


He was staring down at a bloodied palm, at blood he had just coughed up. The burn in his chest was spreading rapidly, so much faster than before, and he jerked his gaze toward Dionaea.

She was holding Psy’s still form, pressing a glowing palm to his chest. Her gaze was on Pestilence.

The vines surrounding them had all turned black and gnarled, still curled tightly around so many people. All of them infected. He knew Dionaea was a talented healer – Psy’s presence was proof of that – but how could any one healer keep up with that before people started dying?

“Ah, you will save that one first, then?”

The assassin’s smile widened and his black gaze turned to Tex.

“And let this one die?”

His lungs caught fire.


Psy retreated; immersing himself in Tex’ pain would achieve nothing but destroy the clarity that cutting himself off from his own body had brought. He was still aware of what was happening to both of them, but he viewed both from a distance, as if peeking through a window.

He prodded at the mind shielded from him by PsyBlockers, convinced it was Diane’s. In a bitter irony, she was wearing them specifically to protect herself from him, as he had made her promise before he allowed himself to be released into her custody. He had wanted her to be safe if he had a relapse.

And now it left him with no way to communicate with her. While he could break PsyBlockers with time and effort, he had neither, and even if he did, the shock would just distract Diane from Pestilence when she truly could not afford it.

He agitatedly prowled the edges of his walls.

And then a new mind appeared in his periphery.


***



Diane cradled Stephen’s body. The rise and fall of his chest was so subtle that for one terrible moment she thought he’d stopped breathing. She was pouring magic into him, but that black thing inside him just kept twisting and crawling to hide from her light, spreading once more the moment she lost track of it.

Tex had started coughing and would soon be in a similar state.

And that fucker was smirking at her.

Her.

“It’s a cute game you play,” she said in a low voice. “Make me choose, and then try to pretend that those deaths are on me. Maybe make me lose my will to fight, too. Well, unlike the heroic types who think everything that ever goes tragically wrong in life is their responsibility, I don’t fall for that shit. Whoever dies, dies to your hands, not mine. And you know what?” She tightened her hold on Stephen as her eyes glowed bright and fierce.

“I play a game, too. It’s called favorites.”

The assassin sighed.

“Well, if you’re not going to play along, I suppose I’ll kill you quickly.”

Diane smirked. It wasn’t really a smile; she was baring her teeth.

“I am Dionaea.”

Her thorns sharpened and a moment later pierced her skin. Blood welled, and blood magic stirred.

“I was created by the most brilliant mind to ever live. I can heal people others have long since lost hope on. I eat light itself. And you just pissed me off.”

She slammed her palm onto a black, gnarled vine, repairing the connection she had severed. Phantom pain wracked her body, but she had known worse; this was nothing. Red light spilled from her blood, her eyes, from every pore of her body as she gathered all her healing magic.

“You think it’s impossible for me to heal all of them and fight you off? Your first and last mistake is underestimating just how much I delight in breaking every rule someone tries to impose on me.”

A crimson shockwave washed over the room.

She smiled down at Stephen as the veins under his skin shimmered with her magic, burning away the plague.

“Achieving the impossible is my specialty.”

Stephen opened his golden eyes.

A moment later, Tex was on his feet, having jumped to his feet without using his hands, which were once again crackling with red lightning. Pestilence hissed, his veins bulging with black, but they left him no time to react.

Texplosion’s fingertips brushed one of the floating table knives, charging it. Pestilence made no sound as the steel pierced his skin, guided by the unerring aim of a golden glow. His bony fingers closed around the handle to pull it out.

The explosion took his hand and his shoulder, leaving horrifically melted flesh.

Tex sank to his knees, coughing once again. Diane had momentarily pushed back the sickness, but it was so hard to truly eradicate.

And Pestilence laughed.

The skin started mending instantly, the burned crust falling away to reveal a hardened obsidian shell beneath before pale white flesh grew over it.

“You get points for effort, sweetheart. I do love an opponent who does not just fall over. It gets boring.”

And then his neck snapped under the full force of a roundhouse kick.

Kara landed precariously balanced on one foot.

“You know what I love?” she asked, voice low and menacing.

Pestilence nonchalantly twisted his head back into proper position.

Kara closed the distance in a whirl of dark mist, yanking his wrist. Pestilence smiled triumphantly, dark eyes sparkling as his disease instantly spread to her. Blood seeped from her nostril.

“Shade, you moron,” Tex roared. “Don’t touch him!”

A power suppressor cuff clicked into place.

Pestilence’s smile vanished, eyes growing wide.

“I love a villain who can’t fight without his powers.”

She rammed her knee into his abdomen and he doubled over. Then Kara dropped low and swept her leg, kicking in an upward arc, and her combat boot connected with his jaw once more.

Pestilence staggered back and fell.

He did not get back up.


***



Shade crouched low, breathing heavily, likely feeling the same burning chest pain that was keeping Tex on his knees. Tex had to admit that was an impressive kamikaze maneuver, but then, nobody could ever accuse Shade of not being brave in a fight.

Yet then she pushed herself up, seeming no worse for wear.

A moment later she was tackled by Dionaea, who wrapped her arms tightly around Shade’s waist and kissed her deeply. Shade’s hand instantly dropped to Dionaea’s ass, squeezing while she enthusiastically kissed her back.

Tex blinked.

What.

Wasn’t Shade dating Captain Patriot?

Psy suddenly started laughing, which quickly became a deep rattling cough that was painful just to listen to. He was still laughing through it, and as twisted as the sound was, Tex realized it was the first time he had heard its like in three years. That, at least, drew the attention of the couple, who stopped groping each other. With effort. Shade gently pried away Dionaea, who was clinging like one of her vines, and nudged her toward Psy.

“Can you heal them or should I call for help?”

“Please. Do not underestimate my fabulosity.”

“I never do.” Shade pressed a kiss to her forehead, and her voice was so low Tex barely heard it. “I have to go find Caroline.” Then her gaze focused on Psy, and she drew her plasma blade, pointing it directly at him. “You! We are going to have words!”

She disappeared in her shadows and Tex turned his head toward Psy.

…the hell?

Yeah, that’s gonna be a fun conversation.

What did you do?

Broke her PsyBlockers. Also slept with her sister.

“WHAT?!”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 34

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Radiance gritted her teeth, her arms shaking under the impact of the Executioner’s katana.

Her body dissolved into light and resurfaced behind him. Executioner instantly spun around, whirling his sword to leave no point unguarded. Radiance hissed and teleported once more, rolling on the floor of the other side of the room. She crouched low to regain her balance.

Executioner’s chest was rising and falling with each breath. He had parried every strike, every ambush, and every feint she could think of. In turn, his blade had not been able to touch her at all as she dodged and weaved and teleported.

When two opponents were equally skilled, strength and stamina were often the deciding factors. No matter how hard Radiance trained, her small frame imposed limitations. He was tiring, but so was she, and, having to stay much more mobile than he, at a much faster rate.

She was losing.

Not yet.

But soon.

Which meant she had to finish this fight now while she still stood a chance.

Executioner was advancing on her, face hidden beneath that expressionless mask he wore. Another advantage he had over her – he could read her face and intentions while she could not hope to do the same.

It didn’t matter which angle she chose to attack from, he always, always parried her blows. He had to have an extremely tactical mind as well as vast experience with fighting teleporters to be able to predict her movements so well.

Parried every blow.

She narrowed her eyes as an idea slowly formed in her head.

Blindingly bright light enveloped her as she teleported once more – but she did not materialize right away, remaining in the alien and uncanny transdimensional space she used and counted down to five.

Then she reemerged in a flurry of white mist and whirling blades.

He dodged to the side and she landed on her fingertips, somersaulting as she disappeared once again.

And waited.

Then she struck.

Steel rang out against steel in the most pure sound of battle as he deflected her weak blow.

Silver light took her away.

Radiance reappeared high above in the star-studded sky.

And started falling, a small grin on her face.

When she had first come into her powers and started learning to control them, there had been one lesson she had learned quickly through scrapes and bruises.

Momentum carries.

She twirled her long double-bladed staff, twisting her body into the right stance.

Eerie silence descended, abruptly cutting off the deafening roar of the wind. For a split second she materialized in the middle of the room, taking in the Executioner’s position out of the corner of her eyes and calculating the angle she would have to strike from.

Her blade came down in a whirl of shining light and with all the force of goddamn gravity.

Executioner parried.

Bone shattered.

He made no sound as his shoulder was wrenched out of its socket, his sword thrown from his suddenly limp hand. Radiance teleported, her combat boots hitting the ground hard enough for her knees to buckle. Coming in for a horizontal landing had cushioned her fall, but it still hurt like hell.

Nonetheless, she raised her head with a triumphant smile.

He stood motionless, gazing at her for a long moment.

They both knew he was as good as dead.

He lunged.

Broken and unarmed as he was, Radiance subdued him with ease; she spun around and sliced open the back of his knees. He fell, and still made no sound as she pressed steel to his jaw, her boot crushing his windpipe. Admirable that he had not even tried to run. If nothing else, he was facing his death with dignity.

“Why did you target Ian Reynolds?”

He did not answer her, merely raising his head in defiance.

“Answer me.”

Silence.

“Very well. Going after my brother is the last mistake you’ll ever make, Executioner.”

That, at last, forced a sound from his lips. It was barely recognizable as a chuckle, so raspy and harsh, as if he had forgotten how to laugh.

“Of course. I should have known.” He raised his head further, baring his throat for her. “You have no brother.”

Her eye twitched. It was a line she had heard often enough from Assault.

The Order is your family. Let go of your blood ties. Nobody but us will ever understand what you are now.

“I see you want your death painful. I’ll be happy to oblige.”

She drew back her staff, and brought it down.

Metal clanged as her aim was thrown off, and her blade buried itself in the floor just inches from Executioner’s shoulder. Radiance’s head snapped and she narrowed her eyes at her new opponent.

It was a woman clad in skintight black leather, her eyes hidden beneath a domino mask. She stood tall, easily more than six feet, and had a glowing plasma blade strapped to her wrist. A second such blade was buried in the wall not far from them, thrown at Radiance’s staff to throw off the trajectory of her swing.

“Don’t.” The woman’s voice was grave and husky.

Radiance cocked her head, and renewed the pressure she was putting on Executioner’s chest while she assessed the newcomer. She wasn’t sure she could take both of them at once; Executioner was weakened, but a cornered animal was a dangerous one, and Radiance had no idea what the woman was capable of. Unknowns were a threat. Then again, she might just be a weak novice protecting her master. Had Executioner taken an apprentice?

“Don’t kill him. Please.”

Likely a novice. The elders didn’t stoop to begging.

“And why shouldn’t I?” she asked, tightening her grip on her staff as she stalled to consider tactics, mentally drawing up battle plans.

“Because you’re better than this, Caroline.”

Caroline froze.

And stared.

You have no brother.

I’m not what I look like.

Your sibling loves you.

There was a hero Executioner hated above all others. Shadow. No. Shade, that was his name. A hero who had been turned into a woman a few months ago.

“Ian…?”

The black-haired woman gave a slow nod, inching closer the way one would approach a cornered animal, her – his? – gaze on the Executioner. Caroline’s gaze, in turn, was transfixed by Ian’s face, searching for familiarity. The mask covered the eyes, but she could see he still had his high cheekbones. Yet his jawline was delicate and narrow like Caroline’s own. In fact, height disparity notwithstanding, he looked a lot like her.

So that was what he’d been hiding.

“Ian,” she repeated, smiling in relief. Of all the things the illusion could have been covering up, this seemed reasonably fixable.

And for one brief, glorious moment, he shyly smiled back, seeming just as relieved as she was. But then he looked back down to the man she was about to execute.

“He knows your identity,” Caroline argued. “And he’s already called for other assassins. He needs to die now or they’ll never stop hunting.”

“We don’t kill.” Ian’s voice was gentle, but had the ring of finality to it.

“Ian…”

“Caroline. There are lines. This is one of them.”

“But think of the consequences.”

“Nobody ever said the right thing is easy, or without price.”

Her fingers tightened on her staff as she stared at her stupid hero of a brother. Nobility like that only got people killed. Executioner would not stop, ever.

But then Ian smiled again, tentative and hopeful.

“Trust me.”

After a long pause, Radiance eased her grip, drawing back her staff.

And Executioner struck, swiping at her leg. She teleported instantly to the other side of the room to prevent herself from falling atop of him and possibly ending up in a chokehold. He seemed to have counted on it, because he was already on his feet, lunging for his sword–

Ian materialized in a swirl of shadows, his boot smashing into the Executioner’s torso. Radiance heard the crunch of bones. Within the second, Ian had teleported once more, and rammed his knee into the Executioner’s spine.

The floor cracked under the impact of the limp body, and the assassin did not move again.

Ian casually picked up the blade he had thrown earlier, fastening it around his wrist. Then he seemed to notice Caroline’s disbelieving stare.

“Just because we can’t kill them, doesn’t mean we can’t make sure they won’t get up again anytime soon.”

She laughed, breathless.

“When did you become such a vicious fighter, Ian?”

He gazed at his wrist as he – needlessly – adjusted his blades, averting his eyes. “I did not take losing you lightly.”

Caroline swallowed heavily. Then she crossed the distance between them with a thought, and he tensed. She gingerly reached out, brushing his cheek. He drew back.

“Don’t try to knock me out again.”

“Not what I’m doing.” Though now that he’d brought it up, she wondered how the hell he had recovered so fast. Her fingertips traced his domino mask, and then she gently tugged it away.

Pale blue eyes blinked down at her.

With the mask off, the family resemblance was undeniable. If it wasn’t for the short hair and his straight nose lacking the gentle upturned slope of hers, it’d be like looking in the mirror.

“I guess we’re more alike than I thought,” she murmured.

“Is that a bad thing?” The tension rolling off him was palpable. So she weighed her answer carefully.

“I don’t know. I only ever wanted you to be happy, Ian.”

“Not Ian,” he whispered.

Caroline frowned.

“My name. It’s… it’s not Ian anymore.”

“Why? Because you were turned into a woman? Don’t be silly, Ian, we can fix this, there’s magic users–“

“No!” She flinched at his sudden vehemence and his cheeks flushed as he defensively crossed his arms over his chest. “I… no. I don’t want it undone. I don’t need to be fixed.” Then he glared at her, as if daring her to say something.

Caroline blinked, taken aback. Having just spent only a few days in a body that was not her own, she had become intensely aware of how wrong it felt to have the body not match the mind. The relief that switching back had brought was indescribable. But Ian didn’t want it? After months?

And then comprehension hit her.

That day. In her room.

“…so how long have you wanted to be a woman?”

The blush deepened. “I… I don’t know. Always? I was in denial for a long time.”

“Okay.”

There was a long silence as she processed this.

Then Caroline looked up.

Ian was holding her breath.

“What’s your name?” she asked, and her voice was gentle and soothing, the way it always was when her baby brother came to her with his problems.

Her sister exhaled, closing her eyes. “Kara. I’m Kara.”

“Kara,” Caroline repeated, and her heart contracted painfully as she couldn’t help but notice the resemblance to her own name.

Then Caroline shoved her.

“Idiot. I love you no matter what. You should have told me.”

Ridiculously strong arms were suddenly wrapped tightly around her, crushing her in a bear hug.

“Glass houses, Caroline.” Kara’s voice was muffled, her face buried in Caroline’s hair.

“I’m the eldest. I make the rules, and I never said they were fair.”

“Hush, tiny one.”

The Ties That Bind Chapter 35

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Claws closed around Dawn’s ankle and she kicked at them, firing another energy blast as she beat her wings furiously to escape his grip, but the beast only smiled, showing off rows and rows of jagged teeth.

Blinding light illuminated the night sky, throwing the steep walls of the Asylum into sharp relief.

The beast howled, clawing at its eyes – but not before flinging Dawn away, his claws leaving deep gouge marks in her legs. She tried to spread and angle her wings to catch herself but she couldn’t tell what was up and what was down – and then she slammed into something warm which gently slowed her down.

Dawn blinked up at Captain Patriot. His face was a grim mask as he gazed down at the courtyard below.

Villains were crawling all over the enclosure, throwing off their power suppressors as dozens of heroes tried to stop them. Every time it looked like they were succeeding in subduing a prisoner, the beast charged in with a roar.

“Thanks,” she murmured and wiggled herself out of his embrace, beating her glowing wings.

“That thing needs to go down or we’ll get nowhere. Can you blind it again?”

Dawn blinked at his brusque tone, wondering where the Captain’s (questionable) charm had gone. She had heard that the Event had changed him, but the Captain rarely needed to team up, least of all with her, so she hadn’t had occasion to confirm. Just about the only one he’d been regularly seen with in recent months was her ex-boyfriend.

Ex-girlfriend.

Dawn, straight as an arrow, still had trouble wrapping her head around that one.

There was a rumor that Shade and Captain Patriot were dating now. She didn’t really know how to process that either. Dawn vividly remembered the dislike Shade used to hold for the iconic hero, but maybe that had just been an act to hide the attraction. Which made her wonder if Shade had ever been attracted to her at all. Dawn did not appreciate being used as a beard.

“Probably,“ she answered, trying to ignore the pain in her leg. “But I don’t think you getting a hit in is going to help. Damn thing is invulnerable.”

“Don’t need to hurt it. Just need to throw it over the cliff.”

She nodded, her palms shining with a pale glow. “All right. T minus ten. Close your eyes.”

Dawn spread her magnificent wings wide. Their prismatic sheen was almost completely dimmed – but she had one last attack in her. Then she rapidly accelerated, the wind a deafening roar in her ears.

Dazzling Dawn streaked across the dark sky like a comet and just as the beast turned to face her, she ignited a shockwave of blinding light, illuminating the night. Then she flared her wings, catching herself, and rapidly ascended to get out of reach of the monster, just as a red, white and blue blur shot past her to tackle it.

The beast caught Captain Patriot, not budging an inch. Its massive arms wrapped themselves around his neck in a chokehold as the Captain kicked and fought to free himself. Dawn’s eyes widened in horror, and she tried to summon the power for another energy blast, but the light in her palms simply sputtered out.

She twisted around, looking for someone, anyone who had the power to do something, but too many heroes were scattered on the ground, defeated, or were fighting the escaping villains.

And then the night sky lit up again in a purple flash.

The beast roared.

Blood spilled.

The Captain fell to his knees, clutching his throat as he regained his breath. The monster staggered back.

There was a gaping hole in its torso.

Far above The Asylum hovered a red-haired woman. Her cape fluttered in the wind.

It was still white.

But these days it was stained with red.


***



David wheezed, clutching his throat. The thing’s strength was absolutely monstrous. He’d never felt pain like this without first being stripped of his invulnerability.

The ground shook as the massive beast hit the ground.

David’s eyes widened when he saw that it was dead, dark blood seeping onto the pavement. The hole in its chest was burned at the edges, and carried the sickening stench of cooked meat. An energy blast. David craned his neck, looking for whoever had saved him; for one absurd second he thought it might have been Dazzling Dawn, but Dawn wasn’t supposed to have that kind of power.

She was hovering far above him, frozen, staring at something not far from her. David followed her gaze.

And time stood still.

Nobody had seen Amethyst Star since the Event. One of her former teammates had come forward with her civilian identity, yet when a taskforce of heroes had surrounded her home they had found it abandoned. While everyone else had been angry and disappointed, David had stared at the small, cramped apartment, something in his chest twisting at the thought of her having lived like that when she had, quite literally, saved the world.

But despite nobody having seen her in person for many months, there had been hints to her presence in the city.

The bodies of previously undefeated villains were hard to ignore after all.

David forced himself to get up, ignoring the protest of his aching body, crouching low. Then he pushed himself off the ground, flying high into the sky with a deafening boom as he hit the sound barrier in his ascent. He came to a halt in front of her.

Amethyst tilted her head at him, her arms crossed over her chest.

Her eyes, once green and vibrant, shone like stars, cold and distant. They looked just like they had on that horrible day.

“Amethyst,” he rasped, and somehow all his carefully prepared speeches were gone. He’d thought so long and hard about the things he wanted to say to her, things that might pull her from the abyss, but now they had all slipped out of his reach.

“Not my name.”

“Elaine, then.” Elaine Evans. David wished he had found out her real name under different circumstances. Nonetheless, he treasured knowing it.

She cocked her head at him and was silent for a long moment. Then she spoke, and her voice was almost gentle. “Not my name either. Anymore.”

David opened his mouth, but fuck, he didn’t even know what to call her, let alone what to say, and somehow his entire ambition of thinking he of all people could reach her felt foolish. She had that effect on him, stripping away all his carefully practiced Captain Patriot phrases until he stammered and faltered and sounded like an idiot. More so than usual, and not on purpose like the demeanor he’d adopted so long ago so people would stop thinking of him as his father.

But then she spoke. “Your hand.”

He blinked, glancing down at it. Was she threatening him, trying to remind him of what she was capable of? As if he didn’t know.

“I’m glad,” she said softly. “That it was healed. For what it’s worth, I am sorry for what I did that day. I was not thinking clearly.” A sad smile. “Too many powers. Too many voices. Not a recipe for mental clarity.”

David’s eyes widened, hope making him trip over his words. “It was nothing–“

“No. It was something. There are points of no return. Things that can never be undone, or made right. And that was one of them.” Her eyes shone brighter. “You wish to know what to call me, Captain? I am Event Horizon.”

She swept her arm, splaying her fingers. Purple light gathered in her palm.

“And while I can never atone, I will make the world a better place.”

The night glowed brightly as a hundred shooting stars streaked across the night sky and rained death from above.

When the blinding light was gone, so was Event Horizon.

And below them lay the burned bodies of dozens of escaping villains.

The Ties That Bind Chapter 36

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind


Kara sighed and tightened her embrace, prompting Caroline to start wiggling.

“Air.”

“Right.”

She loosened her grip. Slightly.

Her sister’s response was a choked laugh.

For a long moment neither of them said anything. Then Caroline turned her head, resting it against Kara’s chest, and gazed at the unconscious body not far from them.

“So what are we going to do about your identity then?”

“If only we knew someone who could alter memories,” Kara said wistfully. “Someone about my height. Black hair. Brown skin. Someone whose body you might have worn at some point…”

Caroline’s response was another shove and Kara laughed softly.

“While I understand the appeal of stabbing people, it’s not the only solution to a problem. Speaking of Psy…” She squinted. “I’d like to know what kind of understanding did you two come to that swapped your bodies back?”

“The body swap created a mental link he used to contact me. Then he taught me how to use his powers to swap back.”

Kara narrowed her eyes.

Ten years had changed her sister; that much was evident. But in some respects, she hadn’t changed at all – she still had a great poker face. Of course, Kara could actually tell when that poker face was being deployed.

“And now the full truth please.”

Caroline’s face was perfectly blank, giving nothing away. Then she bit her lip, smiling sheepishly. “We kind of… slept together. A little.”

Kara’s eye twitched.

Her plasma blade hummed as it was drawn.

“I take back what I said about stabbing people.”

“Ian!”

Pause.

“I mean, Kara!” Caroline sighed. “Don’t… it just happened. Look, he helped me get rid of my tracker.” She splayed her fingers over her collarbone and Kara’s eyes focused on a small scar, located where she had first discovered that horrific mark. “I wouldn’t be able to… I wouldn’t be here if he hadn’t encouraged me. Don’t make me confiscate those weapons.”

Another electric hum as the blade was sheathed.

Caroline’s gaze softened, as did her voice. “I care for him. A lot.”

Kara knew that look. It was the look she herself had when thinking about Diane, and really, who was she to stand in the way of questionable romance?

“I suppose you could do worse than him.”

Caroline beamed.

“But I reserve the right to threaten him with sharp pointy objects if he hurts you.”

“…I find your terms acceptable.”


***



Psy tilted his head up at the skyscrapers. They rose high into the grey sky, losing themselves in mist. In another time, another place, they might have looked majestic, but here they looked dull and foreboding. He dropped his gaze and walked the streets of a city of stainless steel and creeping shadows.

It was geometrical perfection.

There was not a single angle out of place.

No trees disturbed the architecture with their unpredictably twisted branches. Or their colors.

There was only steel.

Psy grimaced.

Executioner’s mind was about as unpleasant as he expected it to be, but at least it was well-organized.

Finding the memories associated with Ian Reynolds should be easy.


***



“…now calling herself Event Horizon. While all the bodies have yet to be identified, a spokesperson of the Asylum has confirmed that the death toll is at 38, which leaves 7 villains unaccounted for. How such an egregious failure of security could even be allowed to happen has yet to be explained, and does nothing to shake the Asylum’s ‘revolving door’ reputation.”

The image behind the newscaster flashed to that of the Asylum’s official statement, the representative clicking its pincers in irritation in between reading the prepared cue cards. Its eight eyes were blinking out of synch, giving away just how stressed it was. Somebody was going to get fired.

“In other news, the Reynolds Industries Charity Auction for Victims of The Event found itself under attack this evening, which was bravely thwarted by renowned hero Texplosion and recently reformed villainess Dionaea. Three villains were taken into custody. Witness accounts are sparse, due to the nature of the attack leaving the guests unconscious and neither Texplosion nor Dionaea were available for further comment. However, in his brief statement to the press, Texplosion, famously critical of Cinder Snow’s former associate, stressed that without her intervention many lives would have been lost. Stay tuned for further developments.”

The ticker on the bottom of the screen flashed ‘Dyoneia – friend or foe? Expert panel 8 PM EST’.


***



TheOneWithTheHat: r u ok?

TheOneWithTheHat: not injured?

Sunrise: You know it takes more than a horde of villains to bring me down.

Sunrise: So.

Sunrise: Praising Dairy, really?

Sunrise: Dioptric

Sunrise: Curse you, autocorrect

Sunrise: Point is, have you been brainwashed by the Scantily Clad One and should I organize a rescue party?

TheOneWithTheHat: im fine

TheOneWithTheHat: Dioneya (sp?) not as terrble as we thought

TheOneWithTheHat: have GREAT news

Sunrise: What news?

TheOneWithTheHat: sec

TheOneWithTheHat: ok, met me tomrow at noon, atlas sqare

TheOneWithTheHat: u hav to see in person

Sunrise: Yeah, you definitely lost some brain cells. Did you look directly at her boobs or something?

TheOneWithTheHat: look, typing while drunk is hard, k?

TheOneWithTheHat: shade has awesome vintage scotch

Sunrise: SHADE???

TheOneWithTheHat: long story. huge news. Will tell you torrow

TheOneWithTheHat: tomorrow

Sunrise: Oh come on, don’t tease me like this

Sunrise: What is it?

Sunrise: Mark?

Sunrise: …

Sunrise: You tease

TheOneWithTheHat: :)


***



Caroline rested her head on her sister’s shoulder, eyelids drooping while Ian’s girlfriend was telling a ridiculous story to a more than tipsy audience.

Laughter. Revelry. Friends.

Well, not friends yet.

But maybe soon.

It had been a long time since Caroline had anything like this. A content smile curled at her lips as she slowly nodded off.

Radiance used to consider dreamless sleep the best she could hope for.

But since the day she met Stephen, Caroline remembered all her dreams.

And they were happy ones.

The Ties That Bind Epilogue

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains:
The Ties That Bind

By Minikisa


An assassin.

A fallen hero.

An unlikely meeting.

The road to redemption is long and hard and filled with explosives.
The Ties That Bind



EPILOGUE



Caroline flipped the slightly dusty light switch, slowly turning on the spot to take in the painfully familiar room. There was her bed, still in the same red sheets she had last seen it, and there was her walk-in closet, filled with trendy fashion that was now so unfashionable it was close to becoming retro once again. The walls were decorated with posters of musicians and half-forgotten teen crushes.

Ian had left her room exactly as it was, preserving it like a loving, if slightly creepy, shrine to her memory.

Kara.

Caroline had taken to thinking of Ian as her little sister with relative ease, and referred to her as such even in her head. But thinking of Ian as Kara was proving substantially harder. Ian was the name she had cherished, Ian was the name she had clung to in her darkest hours and Ian was the name etched deep in her heart. Changing those many associations to Kara was a challenge. Caroline slipped into calling her Ian more often than not.

If it bothered Kara, she did not show it, never visibly reacting to Caroline’s mistakes. Still, Caroline had obsessively researched what Ian must have gone through, and fretted that the misgendered name hurt far more than she let on.

She would make the mental switch in time, but Caroline was contemplating asking Stephen to help the process along.

Of course, Kara would likely soon be facing the challenge of trying to call Caroline by a different name herself. She was already getting ready to lay the groundwork for a new identity, although Caroline had not yet settled on what her new name should be.

The Order strongly encouraged breaking all ties with one’s old identity. For all that he had shaped her life, she didn’t know what Assault’s real name was. Radiance, in turn, had never shared her civilian name with any of the other assassins either, and the only people within the Order who had met her before she had chosen to become Radiance were dead at her hands. But she did not delude herself into thinking that there wasn’t someone at the top keeping track of who she had once been.

Revealing Caroline Reynolds’ miraculous survival was out of the question.

In fact, just associating with Ia – Kara was very risky, and not just to her own safety. When she had brought that up, Kara had gone very quiet. Then she had said that some things were worth dying for, and that she would protect Caroline to her last breath.

Caroline realized she might be biased, but it was an undisputable fact that she had the sweetest baby sister in the whole fucking world.

Though perhaps also not the brightest.

Kara wanted to make the new ID a blood relative of some sort – half-sister by way of their father’s many liaisons kept getting brought up – so she could eventually lay a partial claim to the Reynolds fortune. Caroline kept shooting that idea down, but Kara was like a dog with a bone, no matter how often she insisted that she was quite financially secure.

Secure enough to fund Stephen’s remaining education sans scholarship, in fact. She rather liked putting the money she had acquired by less savory means to good use.

Caroline smiled at the thought of him.


Stephen sighed softly, curling up to rest his head on her lap. She gently ran her fingers through his hair while he shuddered, wordlessly comforting him. Sometimes he would get these restless moods, filled with a longing he couldn’t put into words. In response, Caroline would smile seductively and task him with making her scream his name in pleasure.

He was quite skilled at following orders.

But the surge of happiness at being commanded was always tinged with faint shame.

“Stephen,” she murmured.

“Yes, Caroline?” He never called her Mistress. He hated that word. But somehow he managed to infuse her name with all the gravitas of a revered title.

“There’s nothing wrong with devotion.”

He grew still and did not say anything at all.

But she heard him over their link.

“I’d like that,” she whispered, and leaned down to draw him in for a deep kiss.



There was no doubt in Caroline’s mind that they would spend the rest of their lives together. Nor in his. Still, in order to not freak out their little circle of friends with how fast their relationship had progressed, they kept the wedding plans to themselves. For now.

She made her way to the cupboard, gazing at her old eclectic selection of books. Then she spotted what she’d been looking for, bending down and retrieving a thick binder.

The old springs in her bed creaked a little when she bounced to lie atop of it. The sound was almost overshadowed by the steady staccato of heavy raindrops against the window.

Caroline perused the photo album with her lips curved in a bittersweet smile. She glossed over the pictures of friends she hadn’t thought about in years, and could not afford to meet again. Not that she really wanted to; she doubted she had much of anything in common with them anymore. Instead, her gaze lingered on pictures of Ian. Kara. Happier times with their parents.

She traced the outline of an old, grainy picture of her riding on her father’s shoulder.

After many years, Caroline was finally in the position to build herself a future. But she had wanted to take a moment to appreciate her past.

She turned the page – and froze.

There was a black envelope in place of a picture.


Radiance



The name was written in an elaborately swirling script using shiny silver ink.

Radiance closed her eyes, taking three deep breaths.

When she opened her eyes, the envelope was still there.

She calmly peeled away the strips of transparent duct tape holding it in place, and then gingerly opened it. Her fingertips closed around the letter inside, tugging it out with great care.

Then she unfolded the heavy paper, gazing at the handful of words written in the same beautiful flowing handwriting.


All good things must come to an end.

Check your laptop.

xoxo

Riora, demi-goddess extraordinaire, oracle without equal, connoisseur of fine wines and tiny marshmallows


Radiance set down the letter. Then she raised her head, gaze focusing on the old laptop that stood, preserved just like everything else, atop her desk. After a moment of staring at it, she slid off the bed and flipped it open. She pressed the start button, only to be reminded that she had to plug it in, and then pressed it again.

Never had booting up taken this long. She impatiently paced the room.

Finally, the telltale musical sequence played out and she sat down at the desk.

The desktop background was an infinity symbol. Radiance’s knuckles turned white before she forced herself to relax. She scanned the files, and her gaze fell on a video file simply titled Marshmallows.

It was dated more than five years ago.

After a moment’s hesitation, she clicked on it.

The screen went black, then filled with static, flickering until it revealed the image of a white-haired woman looking directly at the camera. Radiance hissed in a sharp breath.

Her client.

The woman smiled her vacant smile, yet her gaze was sharp and predatory in a way Caroline had never seen it, her pale eyes sparkling with glee.

“Radiance,” she purred. “You retire and I don’t even get a goodbye? You wound me, assassin. But I am willing to overlook your lack of manners. For old time’s sake. Remember that time you killed someone for me? And that other time? Ah, those were the days. Are the days.”

She laughed and her eyes glazed over as she looked at nothing in particular. Radiance’s eyes were wide as she double-checked the timestamp.

How…

“Everknowing, dear.” And suddenly Riora was looking directly at her, not at the camera. Radiance swallowed heavily. “And yes, I know exactly where you are. I know exactly where you will be tomorrow. And the day after that.” Her smile widened. “Did you really think I only track my employees with a tattoo?”

Lightning struck outside, and the light bulb flickered as thunder boomed. Riora clapped her hand in time with it, laughing in delight.

“Sorry for the melodrama, but it was too good to pass up.”

“You…” Caroline whispered.

“Me.” She leaned back in her chair. “I used to try to do it alone, but really, it works so much better with an organization at my feet. Assassins are ever so useful. The right person out of the way here, a politician dead before they can pass a certain law there. Potential strangled in its crib, a loved one taken away to create a hero, and when you kill all the right people, you can even leave one of the most powerful creatures to ever live alone and desperate for companionship.”

Her smile turned sly.

“That is how you steer history, dearest Radiance.”

The silence was filled with the howling wind and the sound of rain. Then Riora pouted.

“Now don’t look at me like that. You’re the one who cruelly abandoned me, not the other way around. Are you mad at me for my deception? That I’m not just a prolific client? But it’s only the nature of the beast. As your sister will be quick to tell you, villains lie.” Her gaze softened. “There is one lie in particular that has served me well over the years. It keeps my operatives in line. Would you like to hear it? I think you’ll even like it.”

She fell silent, looking expectant.

After a moment, Radiance nodded.

“What you hear now you will not tell another soul. Well, with the exception of the ones closest to you, I suppose that can’t be helped. You are lucky that I play favorites. Anyway, where was I…” She trailed off, looking dazed.

“…the lie.”

“Oh yes! The lie.” Riora leaned in to whisper conspiratorially. “Nobody ever leaves my Order.”

Caroline’s lips parted and the mad woman on the screen smiled happily.

“I reward good service, Radiance. You may leave, and I won’t give chase, provided you do not make your past public knowledge. My lie is, after all, still useful, and if you break the illusion, well…”

Lightning struck again, and suddenly a cold hand was at her throat, lips pressing against Radiance’s ear as she whispered, “Then I break you.”

Electricity sizzled and Radiance whirled around.

She was alone.

Behind her, she heard the recording’s slightly distorted voice.

“Goodbye, dear Caroline. You have served your purpose.”







Author's Note: Thank you all for reading my little tale. I hope you enjoyed the story of Stephen and Caroline as much as I enjoyed writing it. If you did, please leave a little review; each and every comment I get makes me happier than you know :)

A special thanks to Ian Samson and Canon-Thought for their lovely fanart!
















The Paths Not Taken

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains:
The Paths Not Taken

By Minikisa

There are moments that change a life forever. And within those moments, heroes and villains alike are born of choice.




Paragon City.

A shining monument to humanity’s greatest achievements.

Capitol of the spandex industry.

And a huge pain in the ass to live in if you didn’t have laser beams shooting out of various orifices.

The window of the coffee shop shattered as a villain was thrown through it, crashing into one of the tables. Wood splintered and glass shards rained down upon the customers who, used to catastrophe as they were, immediately took appropriate action: cowering beneath the tables. Some, more pro-active than others, started running and screaming.

The villain growled menacingly, his palms crackling with freaky mutant magic or whatever.

“Now don’t make me throw you through another window,” said Captain Patriot. “Because I will. Collateral damage is fun, who cares about the civilians, LOL.”

“He did not say lol,” Elaine interrupted, lips curved into an amused smile.

“Would you let me tell the story? And stop smirking. It was deeply traumatic.”

Elaine raised her hands in a pacifying gesture, and let Jeffrey finish his daring tale of narrowly avoiding danger and skillfully dodging every opportunity for marginal bravery. Reading between the lines it was evident he’d been caught in a small skirmish without serious injuries, but he was hyperventilating nonetheless.

“…and that’s why I’m late. Ugh. I can’t wait to get out of here.”

Paragon was an acquired taste. The city was so used to doomsday scenarios that every single building had elaborate evacuation plans that could be put into motion within seconds. To stroll down its streets was to flirt with excitement and danger – without having to put out with mortal peril. Heroes kept casualties remarkably low.

Well, at least they used to.

She lightly patted Jeffrey’s hand and held out her – as of yet untouched – cup of coffee as a peace offering. She’d make do without caffeine, somehow. And if not, there would always be a hero at hand to stop her addiction-fueled rampage.

“Well, only two more exams to go and you just might.” She lightly tapped the book lying forgotten on the table, their study session somewhat removed from its purpose to dedicate time to Jeff’s epic tale of woe.

He squinted at her. “And you won’t?”

Elaine shrugged and smiled. “I like it here.”

When she’d moved here for college, it had taken her all of a day to fall deeply in love with the city of heroes. Even now, with time, experience and rising villains slowly eroding its shine, she could not imagine going back to living elsewhere.

Yes, it put her in danger of facing the worst of humanity.

But it also brought her close to the very best.

Elaine, being of the rather average persuasion, was neither. But she could aspire.

“Seriously though, we should get started on this sometime this afternoon lest we both end up failing miserably and are forced to become the Dominatrix’ minions to make ends meet. And let’s face it, while I would rock that uniform, you definitely wouldn’t.” Jeff made a lewd gesture at her but grinned nonetheless. Her phone started ringing. “…right after this.”

Elaine glanced at the caller ID, and then hung up, laying the phone back on the table.

“Never mind.”

It rang again.

Elaine sighed, resigned, and picked it up, waving vaguely at Jeff as she excused herself to the kitchen for some measure of privacy.

“Hello, Elaine.” The voice was low and subdued, in stark contrast to the gregarious personality it belonged to.

“John.” Elaine carefully modulated her voice to give it just the right inflection. Why hello there, stranger who is calling my phone, you have not been occupying my thoughts at all, so much so that your continued existence completely slipped my mind until you, just now, reminded me of it.

At least, that’s what she hoped it conveyed. Considering her thoughts were spiraling into a hyperactive frenzy, analyzing all the reasons he might be calling her, she cared about his existence a little more than that. Maybe.

The last time she’d seen him, he’d been fighting a villain on national TV, with Miss Chief at his side.

The last time she’d actually seen him in person, he’d been apologetically trying to explain just why Elaine had caught him in bed with Miss Chief.

Elaine admired superheroes greatly. To make friends with one had been a dream come true. She’d gotten to know him as a person, a brave, wonderful person – whom she could never fully understand because she did not share his lifestyle.

Elaine still admired superheroes.

But she’d decided that she would admire them from afar.

Elaine blinked when she realized he hadn’t interrupted her musings. The only thing she heard was tense silence crackling in her ear.

“What’s up? Or did you just call to hear my angelic voice?”

“…Wildfire broke out of prison this morning.”

She closed her eyes, her mouth suddenly very dry. “And that is relevant to my interests because…?” Please don’t say, please don’t say it.

“She’ll probably come after you.” The words seemed to have been extracted from him with tweezers, dragged reluctantly into the open.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Elaine’s voice was cold enough to put John’s ice blasts to shame.

Being the love interest of a major hero marked a person for constant kidnapping attempts by archnemesis, lesser archnemeses and, really, just any villain who wanted to get Freeze Flash’s attention. Elaine had learned far more about restraints, ropes and knots than she ever cared to know. On the plus side, she now had the expertise to have an exciting career as a domme if she were so inclined.

“We were still together when I defeated her,” John mumbled, sounding even more apologetic.

“Does this woman not fact check?!”

“Well…”

Stupid question, really. Wildfire was known for one thing and one thing only: being hot. The lab that had turned her into a living weapon had not seen fit to equip her with anything resembling higher thought processes. It was meant to make her docile and easy to control, but instead it created a very destructive idiot with poor impulse control. As her creators had found out when she had burned the lab down.

And she held a very special grudge against Freeze Flash.

John cleared his throat. “If you could come in for protective custody until she’s caught, that would be great. It won’t take long,” he rushed to add. “You know she has all subtlety of, well, a raging inferno. We’ll find her soon.”

The thought of going to The Wardens’ headquarter made Elaine’s stomach twist with anxiety.

They had been her friends – or so she’d thought.

It turned out that most superheroes were convinced that relationships with civilians were simply doomed from the start. They’d been expecting things to fall apart, and while they had been very friendly to Elaine, they, unlike her, had never gotten attached. Or at least gotten less attached than they were to their teammate Miss Chief, who had joined a year after Elaine had become a part of John’s – and The Wardens’ – life.

“Yeah,” she said in a dull voice. “Sure. I’ll be right over.”

As mortifying as this was shaping up to be, Elaine was neither dumb nor suicidal enough to turn down the protection she apparently needed.

She hung up without another word, and gazed over her shoulder at Jeff.

Building a new social circle was hard even when the old one didn’t keep casting its shadow over her.


***



Elaine slung her bag over her shoulder, adjusting the strap, and fell into a brisk walk. She’d decided going home would be too much of a risk; she could probably ask one of the Wardens to get her clothes and whatever else she might need. The thought of making Miss Chief play fetch brought a brief smile to her face, before she admonished herself for being petty.

The most frustrating part about being betrayed by people who spent their days rescuing kittens and orphans from burning buildings was that she couldn’t even properly rant about what awful people they were. Not even in her own head.

She sighed, dejected, and focused on the path ahead as she made her way toward the docks. It was a chilly autumn day, yet a warm breeze made her skin tingle pleasantly.

Too warm.

Elaine froze for a fraction of a second, then accelerated her pace. She just had to get to the hidden teleportation pad to gain entrance to the headquarters; they were sprinkled all over the city and this one was closest. Only a few hundred more feet and she’d be fine.

The narrow alley ahead of her caught fire, blocking her path.

Elaine whirled around, but another thin line of fire had flickered to life behind her.

Trapped.

Her knuckles briefly turned white as she clutched her bag, but then she forced herself to relax. She exhaled. She straightened her back. And then she spoke.

“You’ve got the wrong girl, Wildfire.”

A coquettish giggle was her only answer as a costumed woman casually stepped through the flames, tossing her long blond hair. She was smiling wildly.

“No, I think I have you, like, exactly where I want you.”

“He cheated on me,” Elaine said flatly.

Wildfire blinked, taken aback. Then her demeanor shifted instantly. “Oh, honey.”

“Yeah.”

“Men are jerks,” Wildfire said sympathetically.

Elaine nodded, not quite trusting herself to speak as the villainess wrapped an arm around her shoulder and squeezed.

“There, there. Did you dump him?”

“I did.”

“Good for you.”

“Yeah.” She tried to summon tears, which, thanks to the smoke burning in her eyes, came surprisingly easily. “He won’t come for me.”

Wildfire patted her cheek. “Oh, honey.” She smiled. “Nice try. Like a hero would just leave you to die.”

Elaine exhaled, the tears drying as quickly as they’d appeared. “Can’t blame me for trying.” And then she kicked Wildfire’s shin and swept her leg, unbalancing the villainess. Then Elaine, dropping her bag and already stripping out of her jacket, ran toward the fire. The barrier was thin, thin enough to run through, and whatever minor burns she might sustain were surely preferable to whatever notoriously unstable Wildfire might do in a fit of rage.

She covered her mouth and eyes with her jacket and jumped.

Flames licked at her skin, and she definitely smelled burned hair – but then it was gone and she was in the clear. The sleeves of her coat were on fire so she discarded it, and broke into a sprint.

A tremor ran down her spine and she stumbled, her vision going white.

Her hands closed around the alien device, the metal cracking under her considerable strength. One of the insectoid soldier screeched at her in a language she did not know. Her only response was a cold smile, baring her teeth. She was certain that destroying the beacon would cut off the steady stream of reinforcement so she tightened her grip until sparks flew. A tremor ran down her spine.

Elaine blinked, disoriented, and shook her head. She was lying on the pavement, her knees scraped open, and she scrambled to get back up. The click of high heels behind her heralded Wildfire’s approach, she had to get away, it was only a few hundred feet to the base entrance, she just had to –

She blacked out.


***



There was something under her skin. Itching. No, sizzling.

Elaine groaned softly, bracing herself for pain.

There was none.

In fact, she felt amazing.

She pushed herself up, her green eyes unfocused as she stared at her hands. Gloves. White gloves. She was wearing white gloves.

Elaine was fairly certain she didn’t even own white gloves.

She sat back on her knees, absently noticing that they didn’t hurt anymore, and blinked rapidly as she surveyed her surroundings. Her brain appeared to have thrown its hands up and given up on this processing things business, because it took quite some time for the sight to sink in.

The docks. Or what was left of them. Elaine was kneeling in the middle of a smoking crater.

Her lips parted.

Had Wildfire done this?

But how had Elaine survived?

She pushed herself to stand up, incredulously noting the knee-high combat boots. Something brushed the back of her elbow and she turned her head.

Cape.

Elaine was wearing a cape.

Finally, her brain formulated a highly sophisticated response to her situation.

What.

Suddenly the air was filled with the hum of rocket boots and the high-pitched whine of laser cannons being charged. Elaine craned her neck, gazing up at the armored PPD descending all around the crater. The heavy division of the Paragon Police Department wore highly advanced combat armor, giving each of them firepower and durability surpassing that of tanks. These squads were deployed only for the most dangerous of villains, Threat Level Six and up.

No doubt the explosion had drawn their attention.

Elaine tentatively took a step toward them, but then she realized they were aiming their cannons at her.

“Event Horizon,” snarled a heavily distorted voice from beneath a helmet. “You are under arrest for murder.”



Author's Note: And thus begins the third adventure Of Heroes And Villains =D To all my new readers, welcome! To all my faithful readers, welcome back! While I strive to make my stories as self-contained as possible, if you have not read the previous stories in this series, I strongly recommend it, else many of the characters might lack critical context. Remember that comments, speculation and reviews feed the muse, and I hope you all enjoy the tale I have in store for you!

The Paths Not Taken Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains:
The Paths Not Taken

By Minikisa

There are moments that change a life forever. And within those moments, heroes and villains alike are born of choice.






Officer Pearson did his best to keep his arm steady as he aimed it at the perfect Ten. His visor glinted, masking his widened eyes. He and his squad had faced their share of threats, but this was above their pay grade. Far above.

The red-haired woman was standing frozen in the midst of a crater that had blown half the docks away, staring at him. She looked impossibly young and innocent, but this was the woman who had one of the highest hero kill counts of all existing villains. Pearson had been called in to clean up the massacre at The Asylum; he knew exactly what she was capable of.

She raised her hands, and Pearson tensed for an attack. He could feel faint panic over the mental communication link that made their squadron so effective, which was never a good sign. The comm link made them vulnerable to feedback loops, which was why emotions had to be kept in check.

One of his men lost his nerve and discharged his cannon.

Event Horizon yelped, a ridiculously high-pitched and girlish sound that had no business coming from a mass murderer, and snapped her arms up.

The ARES Mk. 2 arsenal integrated into their armor was one of the most sophisticated weapon systems known to humankind, augmented with cutting edge technology from Reynolds Industries’ science division. A single plasma discharge could level a building and burn through the hull of a tank.

The red bolt simply dissipated when it hit Event Horizon.

She didn’t even appear to notice, still holding her arms up as if bracing for impact.

Doomed.

They were all beyond doomed.

Event Horizon slowly lowered her hands, blinking up at them. Then she took a deep breath, Pearson already mentally composing his last words, and then she spoke, her voice ringing loud and clear.

“I surrender!”


***



Pearson watched the mass murderer through the one-way glass. She was screwing up her pert nose and tracing the outlines of a faint scar over her right eye, frowning at her reflection as if she’d never seen it before.

He gazed once more at the power suppressor cuffs around her wrists, just to make sure that they were still there. Unbeknownst to her, there had been a great and ferocious mental battle over who should be the one to cuff her, every one of them suspecting a trap and not wanting to go near her. But no, she had been silently cooperative as they teleported to the most secure police precinct in Paragon.

But there was a calculating gleam in her eyes that Pearson did not like at all. She was scrutinizing everyone and everything with far too much intensity.

He straightened his back and then pushed open the door. She looked up at the whirring sound of his armored boots stomping toward her and dropped her hand, leaning back against the chair as he sat down opposite of the small desk between them.

Sitting in full heavy armor was deeply uncomfortable, but meeting her dressed in uniform armed with nothing but his gun would have felt even worse.

For a long moment silence reigned.

Event Horizon tilted her head but said nothing. He wasn’t quite sure what game the monstrously powerful fallen hero was playing, but he would not play along.

Officer Pearson laid down a thick file on the table. “Ms. Elaine Evans.” It wasn’t a question; let her know that they had figured out her secret identity. His sharp gaze snapped up – he had taken off the helmet just so he could use his patented Glare on her. “Correct?”

She sighed. “Apparently.”

His lips thinned, and he opened the folder. “You’ve been linked to 49 counts of –“

“I want a lawyer.”

“… murder and 74 counts of manslaughter.”

“Lawyer,” she repeated.

“Do you have one?” he snapped.

“No. But I’m not obligated to talk to you until I’ve had legal counsel.”

“And who would willingly defend you, Event Horizon?”

She tilted her head. “Is this some sort of dystopian nightmare world where the rule of law no longer exists?”

“…no.”

“Did aliens take over the world and pass a number of new laws stripping us all of our basic human rights whilst possibly also legalizing certain probing endeavors?”

“No.”

“So you are in fact obligated to get me a lawyer when I ask for one.”

Pearson ground his teeth.

She smiled sweetly.


***



Elaine closed her eyes, taking deep and even breaths.

She was calm. Serene. Definitely not freaking out in any way, shape or form.

Her lungs begged her for just a little hyperventilation, but she shut that nonsense right down. There would be time for that later. For now, she had to think rationally, survive, and find out what the hell was going on.

She opened her eyes, her gaze immediately wandering to the mirror. A familiar face gazed back, and yet it was wrong. There were scars on the right side of her face, faint and almost healed, but still visible. She tilted her head, sweeping back her messy red hair to reveal her neck, which had similar scar tissue. She wondered just how far down her body it extended.

Elaine tentatively tugged at her white glove, squeezing it past the power suppressors, and hissed in a sharp breath.

The burn marks covered her entire right arm, and did not heal as neatly as the ones on her face. Instantly she thought of Wildfire, swallowing heavily. She had refused to entertain the notion, but… was this her future?

49 counts of murder and 74 counts of manslaughter.


***



Jane stopped in front of the one-way mirror, and sighed. Then she futilely combed her hair with her fingers, knowing that it was a fruitless endeavor. No matter how many cans of hairspray fell victim to her quest of making her hair as voluminous as possible, it never did quite hide her small, red horns.

Truly, the most useless mutation there ever was.

She couldn’t even impale anyone with them, no matter how tempted she was whenever she got called the devil’s advocate.

Though with this client, she might actually earn her nickname.

The lawyer sighed and pushed open the door to the interrogation room.

“Ms. Evans,” she said primly, sitting down in front of her. She could feel the fallen heroine’s gaze on her, but did not look up, adjusting her glasses before neatly adjusting her shabby briefcase to stand just right. “My name is Jane Tanaka and I’m the lawyer you requ-“

“What year is this?”

Jane glanced up, meeting green eyes staring at her with intensity. “Come again?”

“What year is this?” she repeated.

Jane sighed. “2014. And if I may say so preemptively, if you’re hoping to plead innocent on account of time travel shenanigans, your chances are slim.”

Event Horizon leaned back in her chair and exhaled in what appeared to be relief.

“Not time travel, no.” Then she peered at Jane, the scrutiny back in her gaze. “Okay. So I think there’s some sort of Alternate Universe thing going on.”

“Is there?” Jane said in a dry voice.

Event Horizon frowned, then pressed on, “I just woke up in that crater. I have no idea who Event Horizon is, or what exactly she has done. I’m just… I’m just an average girl. I never had any powers.”

Silence reigned.

Jane lifted her glasses to rub the bridge of her nose.

“There’s legal precedent for this, right?” Event Horizon sounded pitifully hopeful.

“You could say that.” Jane barely kept the sarcasm out of her voice. Barely. “In that almost every single one of my clients attempts to go for that defense. Well, not every. It’s fairly evenly split between ‘My evil counterpart from an alternate universe did it’ and ‘A psychic made me do it’. And I will tell you what I tell them – no judge will buy it.”

Event Horizon’s lips parted in a silent oh.

“If what you say is true, then all you have to do is remain in custody. It should only be a matter of time until the real,” Jane mentally inserted air quotes, “Event Horizon shows herself in public.”

“I…” She squirmed in her seat. “I’m in her body. I think. And she might be in mine, back home…” She trailed off, eyes widening in horror.

“Of course. So there’ll be no proof of your claim forthcoming.”

Her brows furrowed.

“I’d let a psychic read –“

“Your mind? Another psychic could just as easily have modified your memories beforehand.”

The frown deepened.

“But it’s true.”

“Yes. A wonderfully plausible claim that is almost impossible to prove or disprove conclusively, which is why using that defense is all but an admission of guilt.”

And then Event Horizon laughed.

It was the giddy hysterical laughter of someone about to have a nervous breakdown.

“So what you’re saying is… people use that plea so often that judges instinctively dismiss it – because it’s so reasonable. Right. Okay.”

Her fist came down on the table and a pulse wave washed over the room.

Event Horizon’s eyes glowed like stars.

And the power suppressor cuffs were cracking with a purple glow.

“You know, I did everything a law abiding citizen should. I didn’t try to run. I cooperated. And I get that I look like some horrible villain to you, but I deserve to be heard and not have my own lawyer dismiss me with scathing sarca-“

The lights flickered before the light bulbs above exploded, raining shards of glass down upon them.

Jane lay passed out on the floor a moment later.

A white-haired woman wearing a police uniform was standing over her unconscious form, fingertips crackling with electricity.

The Paths Not Taken Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains:
The Paths Not Taken

By Minikisa

There are moments that change a life forever. And within those moments, heroes and villains alike are born of choice.





Elaine rammed her foot against the table in an effort to push herself away from the woman who had just knocked out her lawyer, only for the table to flip over and be thrown back. Her eyes widened when the white-haired woman jumped high to evade and gracefully landed to perch atop of it, gazing down at her with pale eyes.

There was something incredibly disconcerting about those eyes.

After a moment she realized there were tiny lightning bolts fanning out over the irises.

“It’s rude to throw tables at people,” the woman chided.

“It’s rude to attack unsuspecting lawyers,” Elaine shot back and the woman chuckled.

Elaine balled her fists, gaze darting down to her cuffed hands. She didn’t understand what was happening – she was hardly an expert on arresting Metas, but she knew enough to know that these cuffs should have left her completely powerless.

Considering that she was facing what appeared to be a villain, not being helpless wasn’t exactly a bad thing, but it only added to her already considerable confusion.

“You’ll want to take those off,” the woman drawled and pulled a key ring from her police belt. “Don’t want you starving and having a repeat performance of the Event, do we?”

“The what?” Elaine’s eyes narrowed in suspicion at the keys.

“You’ll find out soon enough, my little complication.” She hopped from the table and leisurely strolled toward Elaine, who tensed and backed away as far as the small room would allow.

“Oh, do stop wasting time; we have a daring escape ahead of us. Sir Fluffington won’t keep them distracted forever.”


***



David crashed to the floor, sharp pain stabbing at his shoulder as he landed badly.

“Pain,” he declared as boldly as one could while lying on the floor. “Should be illegal.”

Shade chuckled.

“Pain is a good teacher.”

She really took far too much delight in hurting him. It was probably revenge for all the years he had gone out of his way to annoy her. It hadn’t been malicious; he’d just enjoyed provoking a reaction other than fawning.

Shade held out her hand to help him get back up, but he waved her off, the power suppressor bracelet on his wrist glinting in the dim light of the Reynolds Mansion’s training room.

“Just… going to wait until everything stops spinning. No offense, but that seems like poor architectural choices on your part. Nobody likes a spinning ceiling, bro.”

“I’ll consult my interior designer,” was the dry answer as she sat down next to him.

She wasn’t even out of breath.

David flopped onto his belly and deactivated the bracelet, sighing in relief when strength and energy flowed back into his body, the pain instantly fading.

His martial art skills remained laughable.

As evidenced by Shade suppressing a laugh every time she had him on his ass. Which was often.

“You need to stop parrying when you can dodge,” said the woman in question. “You’re taking far too much unnecessary damage.”

And yet, training with her was preferable to training with Caroline whose methods probably violated the Geneva Convention. After one training session with her, he’d limped back to Shade who, while acerbic, was surprisingly patient. And also knew regimens not invented by psychotic assassins.

“I know.” His voice was muffled against the padded floor, and she patted him on the back. Seven years of invincibility had left his instincts utterly dulled. His body had completely forgotten what flinching in the face of incoming danger even was.

Moments like these he wondered why he even bothered. He was one of the strongest metahumans to ever live to begin with; he didn’t need to put himself through this when he had been a decent hero for years.

And yet…

“Want a break?”

David heaved himself to sit up, and stretched an arm to loosen the tension in his shoulder.

“No.”

Decent just wasn’t good enough anymore.

“So is there really no way I can convince either of you to train shirtless?” Diane interjected, red eyes sparkling.


***



David brushed his fingers through his blond curls, before vigorously rubbing the wet hair with a towel as he stepped out of the bathroom. He was wearing nothing but his jeans and, as expected, Diane was already lying in wait, grinning broadly when she saw his bare chest.

“Stop objectifying me.”

“Never!”

He laughed softly and made his way to the kitchen, for once not getting turned around in the labyrinthine mansion. He just followed the smell of delicious food beckoning him closer.

Kara was an amazing cook. It was something to look forward to when he came here, despite the beating he invariably took.

Diane trailed behind him, no doubt ogling his backside, judging by the purring sound coming from her direction. Her brazen sexuality used to disconcert him, leaving him on edge and expecting to be stabbed in the back by a jealous Shade at any moment. Surprisingly, Kara did not seem to mind at all.

He’d asked her once how she could be so laid back about her girlfriend flirting with everything that moved.

“Diane appreciates beauty. But at the end of the day, she loves me and me alone.”

And that had been that.

David fished out a clean shirt as they passed the hall where he’d unceremoniously dropped his bag and pulled it over his head, all the while ignoring Diane when she mimed being stabbed in the heart.

“Don’t take the precious away!”

“Dork,” David replied with a small grin, absently strapping his hero communicator to his wrist, disguised as a simple watch.

The former villainess was an odd one, but then, nobody had ever accused him of being well adjusted either. As much as she seemed to relish teasing him, he enjoyed her company. She had a way of setting people at ease, and along with Kara had become one of the few people around whom he didn’t feel like a complete idiot when he opened his mouth.

Diane grinned back and pranced ahead into the kitchen.


***



“… quite possibly the most awkward moment of my life, and that’s a field with a lot of competition.”

Shade sighed as she spoke.

“Psy really needs to stop trying to get me and Tex to be friends.”

“Yes, what could you possibly have in common with a short-tempered hero?” Shade turned a butter knife in his direction, before she realized that she was making her point for him, and David grinned.

“Are you trying to tell me you like Tex?”

“I don’t. But then, I didn’t like Psy back when you were dating Dawn.” He shrugged expansively and gestured his fork at Kara’s chest. “People change, bro.”

Kara wordlessly arched an eyebrow, lips quirking, and David realized his slip.

Maybe people changed, but David had a hell of a time changing his speech patterns.

David wasn’t sure when exactly he’d started exaggerating his demeanor, but it had helped ease the crushing expectations that came with his particular costume. Better to see the disappointment flash in people’s eyes up front rather than gradually reveal just how much he didn’t measure up.

Kara, however, had slapped him upside the head and rather rightfully pointed out that he was sabotaging himself. Which was true, considering that it had taken him five years of being a hero to truly befriend another cape to whom he was neither Son Of Captain Patriot nor That Meathead.

A small blue light on his watch started blinking at the same time as Kara straightened, raising her hand to press it against her ear.

City-wide alerts were rare in a city that could shrug off rampaging 50 foot robots as just another Tuesday.

David curiously tapped his wrist, and tensed at the broadcast.

“…Level Ten. I repeat, Event Horizon is destroying the Peregrine Police Precinct.”

The Paths Not Taken Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Minikisa

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Science Fiction
  • Comedy
  • Adventure
  • Romance
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Of Heroes And Villains

Of Heroes And Villains:
The Paths Not Taken

By Minikisa

There are moments that change a life forever. And within those moments, heroes and villains alike are born of choice.





Elaine stood frozen, flexing her fingers as she stared at the woman in front of her. Her palms were strangely warm, heat pricking at the inside of her skin like tiny needles.

Sir… Fluffington?

Had she heard that right?

Elaine didn’t know just how much more of this she could take.

The woman dangled the keychain in front of her like a cat toy, offering her freedom. Yet what kind of person would assault a police station and break out a mass murderer? Not one Elaine wanted to follow.

But letting herself be arrested seemed like a poor choice more and more. There was a good chance she might wind up in jail forever, with no way to prove her innocence.

Flash Freeze would not be coming to her rescue. Elaine would have to save herself.

Her fingers clenched into a fist at that thought and she raised her chin.

The woman discretely pointed a finger toward Elaine’s hands, leaning in to whisper, “Psst. You might want to get that under control.”

After a long moment of staring the woman down, Elaine allowed herself a glance out of the corner of her eyes.

Her palms were glowing with a strange purple light.

“You are wasting an awful lot of energy to overcome the cuffs just to be a lamp. Either commit to mayhem or stop draining yourself. And just between you and me – you draining yourself is bad.”

“I know that,” Elaine snapped, her temper frayed. She might not have been a mutant or mage herself – up until today, anyway – but she knew about the basics of energy exhaustion and the consequences thereof, as any school kid would.

“Oh, you misunderstand me. Draining yourself won’t kill you.” The woman’s eerie smile hardened. “It’ll kill others.”

Elaine inhaled sharply, and the heat in her hands surged, sparks sizzling between her fingertips. No, no, that was the opposite of what she wanted, so she splayed her fingers and shook her hand as if it was on fire – which it was – but the light only seemed to be intensifying with her distress.

And then it occurred to her that maybe the clearly morally questionable woman was just trying to get her not to use her powers.

Deep breath.

“How…?”

“You are asking the wrong question. You’ll find out how your powers work soon enough.” She sauntered closer, and Elaine had nowhere to back up to. “The question you should be asking is why you have powers.” She made a sweeping gesture toward the stray papers scattered on the floor, loosened from the police files when the table had been flipped over. “Or rather, why she does, and you didn’t.”

“How do you…?”

“Now that we’ve got that all cleared up, let’s go on a madcap adventure!”

“Enough!” The woman blinked at her with big and vacant eyes, looking like a child whose enthusiastic ramblings just got interrupted. Elaine struggled to focus her thoughts on what she wanted to know first – every time a question rose to the forefront, it got shot in the back by another question proclaiming that it was far more pressing than that other, clearly inferior and probably mentally deficient query.

After a long moment of the woman staring at her like an owl, Elaine realized that she couldn’t keep calling her The Woman. “Who are you and why are you freeing me?”

The woman clucked her tongue, seeming annoyed as her eyes became blank and distant. “We’ve had this conversatio – ah. Perhaps not. Gods, but I hate reruns.”

With that, she swooped into a deep, elegant bow.

“Who I am is not important, but you may call me Seer. Also acceptable are Oracle Without Equal, Your Supremeness, or Greased Lightning. I would give you a real name, but then I’d have to lie, and that would, of course, be deeply wrong. I am nothing if not an honest woman.”

“Funny. That’s exactly what a liar would say.”

“So it is.” She flashed a smile and reached to ruffle Elaine’s hair who jerked back, only to regret that instantly when it tore at her hair. “I like you, my little abomination.”

Heat flared once more, and the woman drew back her blistered fingertips, looking at her reproachfully.

Elaine, torn between being offended and apologetic, willed the purple sparks to subside.

“Anyway,” the seer drawled. “To give you the cliff notes version, I know things, I saw you were innocent and if you don’t come with me, you will rot in here for a long, long time.” She paused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “A long time being about a week. That’s when people would start falling out of the sky, courtesy of your powers.”

Elaine swallowed heavily. “And how do I know you’re not lying?”

“You don’t.” She smiled sweetly. “You can always stay here and find out.”

The ground shook, accompanied by the low rumble of an explosion not far from them, shattering the one-way mirror to reveal the dimly lit room behind it. The seer raised her head and then adjusted the police hat she was wearing. “And that’s our cue. So you can stay here and hope that someone believes your story and then does something about it, or…” She casually sauntered to the door, stepping over the lawyer’s unconscious body, and gazed over her shoulder at Elaine. “You can follow me and work to save yourself. Your choice.”

And then she slipped out of the small interrogation room.

Elaine stood frozen for a long moment.

Then she cursed, and hurried after the woman.


***



The laser cannon mounted to his arm hummed as it was charged. Pearson gritted his teeth, ignoring the mental anguish resonating over the comm link as yet another of his squad members was cut down by the… thing.

Rogers fell to the ground, the armor that had withstood the full might of a Rikti mothership broken and laid bare, the jagged metal plates revealing the pilot within. The damaged armor thankfully kept transmitting his vitals, showing that his comrade was still breathing in there.

“Foolish Mortal,” boomed that grating voice, synthesized and artificial, yet with an otherworldly undercurrent that set Pearson’s teeth on edge. “Your Pitiful Efforts To Defeat That Which Your Tiny Minds Cannot Begin To Comprehend Would Be Amusing If We Were Not Lowering Ourselves To Even Acknowledge Your Existence.”

The brittle ground shook under the weight of heavily armored boots, the seemingly invulnerable body glinting in the sunlight streaming in through the broken walls of the police station.

It was the most fearsome and technologically sophisticated opponents his squad had ever faced. So far they had not even been able to penetrate its forcefields to leave so much as a scratch.

There was something horrifically undignified about losing to a cyborg that had fluffy bunny ears grafted to its head.


***



Electricity sizzled as the fingertip slid along the smooth metal, searching for an access point. The seer hummed, brows drawing together – and then the power suppression cuffs finally clicked open and fell to the ground.

Elaine staggered as something indescribable surged within her, and wrapped her arms tightly around herself, shivering.

“Power tastes sweet, doesn’t it? You only notice how sweet after it is taken.” The woman’s eyes grew hard and cold, but a moment later they were vacant and distant once more. She kicked away the handcuff, and it slid out of view. “Don’t let yourself be cuffed again.”

“Duly noted,” Elaine said, massaging her forehead. “Now would you please explain what exactly my powe-“

Another explosion shook the precinct and Elaine craned her neck.

“…are people being killed?” The heat that was never far from the surface rose once more, stinging at the inside of her palm. She had powers, shouldn’t she… not just stand by?

“No,” the seer answered cheerfully. “Just a cunning distraction involving property damage. Maybe some light bruising. Probably not so light bruising of certain egos. This way.”

She made a sharp turn into a narrow stairwell and Elaine followed at length, suspiciously gazing at the woman’s backside. For all that she decided that not rotting in a cell was the preferable option, she trusted that strange woman about as far as she could throw her.

Then Elaine belatedly realized that this might be a poor turn of phrase given this body’s immense powers.

As they ascended the winding stairs, she frowned. “Where are we going?”

“The roof.” Elaine caught a glimpse of the vacant smile and came to the conclusion that what unsettled her most about the white-haired woman – apart from the nonsensical ramblings and the eyes – was the eerie nonchalance with which she was cheerfully violating federal law.

Elaine battled twinges of guilt when she jaywalked.

Best that she not think too hard about what she was complicit in right now lest the perfectly law-abiding citizen that had woken up this morning to what had promised to be an utterly ordinary day might finally lose it and initiate Mental Breakdown Protocol, possibly with the Weep In Fetal Position subroutine.

“So how are we going to get off the r-“

Just as they reached the last flight of stairs, the door to the stairwell was blown from its hinges and Elaine shrieked. A second later mortification hit, its intensity directly proportional to the truly lofty height her pitch had reached. Her plan of appearing cool, calm and collected and not at all like the highly strung mess she currently felt like was not working quite as she intended.

So she steeled herself and tried to project the aura of a superpowered badass who was not at all way out of her depth, thank you very much, as a truly massive cyborg squeezed itself through the hole in the wall it had created.

Its black visor glinted with red light. Even though it had no visible eyes, she felt its gaze on her.

And then it lunged at her with an inhuman screech.

Elaine almost lost her footing on the stairs as she instinctively tried to retreat, but a delicate hand caught her upper arm in a surprisingly strong grip. Her vision went white, a thunderous noise almost rupturing her eardrums and then she was standing, disoriented, at the top of the staircase.

The seer let go off her, staring down at the mechanical monster at the bottom of the stairs.

“Bad Sir Fluffington,” she scolded. “She’s off limits.”

And the fluffy rabbit ears, the existence of which Elaine only now deliriously noticed, drooped and flattened.

“But The Devourer…” Somehow the coldly synthetic voice managed to sound like an apologetic whine.

“Hush, or I’ll ask Amelia to uninstall your wifi capabilities.”

How it could pout without actually having lips was beyond Elaine. Then again, her brain was diverting significant amounts of resources toward preserving her sanity, so it didn’t have a whole lot of neurons to spare.

The seer patted her hair and then not-so-gently nudged her toward the metal door not far from them.

Elaine blinked blearily against the sunlight as the seer pushed open the heavy door. She crossed her arms over her chest to shield against the chill breeze, intensely aware of the heavy footfalls behind them. The cyborg was climbing up the stairs, so she darted outside, wanting as much distance between them as possible.

In fact, she’d decided she wanted to put as much distance between her and the woman, too. Preferably in the magnitude of miles. As soon as they were clear of the police station…

She frowned when she noticed no immediate escape path. She wasn’t quite sure what she’d expected. A helicopter, maybe.

The seer crooked a finger, standing near the edge of the roof leading to the fire escape, and Elaine warily approached.

“What, are they not guarding the stairs?” she asked incredulously.

“Oh, they are.” A hand came down on her shoulder and the seer smiled.

And pushed.

Elaine screamed, the sound swallowed by the wind rushing past her ears. The world spun on its axis as it passed her by in a blur, the only thing standing out in stark detail the ground below. It was closing in on her with a swiftness that Elaine found to be inappropriate bordering on very, very alarming.

And then the world stood still.

The vicious wind died down.

And that was when Elaine realized she could fly.


***



Riora leaned over the edge of the roof, watching the young woman below flail about with uncoordinated enthusiasm. She exhaled a sigh of relief, closing her eyes as the future shifted into something resembling order.

She hated complications this late in her long game.

But, as always, she adapted. After all, a good strategist had contingency plans.

“This Creature.”

Riora slightly tilted her head toward the otherworldly Old One sealed within metal and wires.

And for the first time, she heard something resembling fear in its inhuman voice.

“It Needs To Die.”

She smiled reassuringly, and twirled a thin strand of red hair between her fingertips.

“Working on it.”



Author's Note: Well, guys... I've finally transferred all chapters from tgstorytime to here, and thus concludes my daily postings! From now on chapters will be posted as I write them :)

The Fall of Condor

Author: 

  • Baroness

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Former superhero Francisca Verdugo recalls how she was captured and transformed from a young man to a sexy woman, and how to the world the hero Condor disappeared and is presumed K.I.A.


The Fall of Condor


by
Baroness

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones

The Fall of Condor

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Baroness

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure
  • Erotica
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Former superhero Francisca Verdugo recalls how she was captured and transformed from a young man to a sexy woman, and how to the world the hero Condor disappeared and is presumed K.I.A.


January, 2008.

The seat was comfortable, near the window, and right above the wing, just as I liked it. As I looked outside my mind drifted through different worries. The treatment I got from the Airport security was downright humiliating, and almost made me miss the flight. I'm sure these kind of things will happen more and more now.

Letting out a sigh, I looked down at my generous breasts and smiled. This was certainly not the sight I had one year ago or one I would have welcomed back then, at least on my own body, but things have changed. I changed, was changed, so much.

I finally open the folder and stare at the paperwork inside, again... have been doing it for the last week. Everything was in order. Francisca Javiera Verdugo, female. I was still amazed how fast all of it was arranged, and despite how comfortable... heck that's not entirely true. I wasn’t just comfortable being a woman, I fucking loved it now. I couldn't imagine going back to the man I was, even if the changes weren't permanent.

But all this was just the preparation, the easy part. I disappeared for almost a year and now I was going back to Chile, back home to see my parents, to tell them their only son was now their daughter. My hands started to sweat as I imagined every possible bad reaction they could have, and felt the tightness in my stomach, the fear that was gripping me whole. Just telling them that I transitioned was going to be hard enough, but when they ask what I was doing for a full year, telling them I was a camgirl and an escort will not go well either.

My eyes looked outside the window once more, staring at the sky as I reminded myself that this was the only way, that I had to do it. The alternative would be worse, and far more dangerous. How could I sit in front of them, with my long and beautiful well toned legs, smoothing my skirt, adjusting my blouse to not reveal as much cleavage as I usually do, and tell them the truth:

"Mom, dad... a supervillain kidnapped me and tried to turn me into a 'shemale bimbo slut' (her words, not mine) as a revenge cause she blames me for the death of her father... oh and I am... was Condor... the hero."

Well, more of a heroine now - if I decided to go back to it.

***

November, 2006

The night was cold, really damn cold. Despite the costume insulation I could still feel it. The exposed lower part of my face did not help either. But it was a good night so far. Not many crimes that required my immediate attention at the moment, so I could focus on my investigations.

Some working girls were disappearing, and the authorities didn't seem to give a damn. No one questioned how high class escorts were being dragged to the seedy parts of the city and taken from dirty alleyways, when each of them probably earned in a month what I would be lucky to see in a year.

As I surveyed the area from the top of a building, I took the shield from my back. It was a sturdy and thick medieval kite shield, deep blue with a single white star on the center and red borders. Or so it looked like. In fact it was a very special shield, made with lighter and more resistant alloys, able to deflect high energy weapons and almost any ballistic weapon without getting a scratch. It had saved my life more times that I could count, and unlike those comic book characters, you won't ever see me throwing around my best defense. The shield stayed on my left arm or on my back, when I wasn’t expecting trouble.

Once I was sure that the area was clear, I jumped down, using my swingline to control the fall. My knee high black, combat armored boots hit the ground loudly and then I slowly walked towards the nearest wall. Activating the lens enhancers on my mask to check for any clue the police might have missed, I started to carefully inspect every inch of the alley. The last kidnapping was right there, the previous night.

My dark blue and red kevlar uniform created quite a contrast with the old dirty bricks of the building. The legs were split in the middle of my legs, the external part being the red, and continuing upwards, following the same pattern on my chest and then through my underarms, finishing on jet black armored gauntlets. And in the center of my chest, a thick white metallic star, capable of stopping a .50 round.

Raising my right hand to my ear, I started snapping pictures with the micro camera that was inside my mask. The mask left my face, below my nose exposed, and let my unruly brown hair be visible. Unlike most of the other metas around, I was just a normal guy, good physical and martial arts training, and a couple of gadgets. Even then my build was on the lean side, not nearly half as muscular or bulky as the other guys, just well toned and defined muscles on a fairly average build.

As I was taking the pictures I noticed a broken band of leather with metal, and moved closer to inspect it. A collar, a slave collar, and I knew the type. The victim was one of "The Dominatrix" girls. A retired villainess that went semi legit building an empire on the sex trade. Movies, internet pages, magazines and really high class escorts, you name it, and all squeaky clean. I thought the whole thing could have been a vengeance against her, or maybe someone trying to blackmail her to get part of her empire. She used to be and still is very protective of her girls.

Reaching to my utility belt, I grabbed one of my evidence kits and put the collar inside the plastic bag, as I knelt there to make one final sweep with my eyes. Then all things went to hell - I felt the weapon's hammer before it discharged and rolled to cover behind a dumpster, barely avoiding the gunfire.

"Come out here, you pansy! All you costumed freaks are nothing but..."

The thug fell backwards as a small disk broke his nose, right as I started a charge, using my shield for cover. Couldn't help but smile as the bullets bounced after hitting the shield. I saw there were three thugs. One on the floor holding his face, one reloading his gun and the other firing a SMG. Obviously he was the lucky one. I slammed him hard with the shield making him stumble and then hit him as hard as I could with a right hook. I felt how his jaw shattered as he fell unconscious to the ground.

Before the other could aim his gun at me, I turned around and kicked him hard in the middle of his torso, taking all the air from his lungs. One hit and he joined his pal, dreaming.

That left the bloody nosed one. I just calmly took my disk and put it with the other seven on my belt, and then grabbed him by his shirt, forcefully pushing him towards a wall.

"Now you'll be a good thug and tell me who sent you, right?" I smiled, confident. In the four years I had as a costumed crime fighter, or hero if you prefer, I came to be known as a sort of boy scout, using just enough force to stop the criminals and quite patient. Let's face it; my frame was far from imposing at just 5'7'' so I rather talked them over than try to scare them.

The thug looked at me and then at his fallen comrades, before gulping. The fresh blood was soaking my right gauntlet as he seemed to be considering his options. And his nose would be crooked after this night if he didn't go to a good doctor.

"Alright alright... we just got told to kill any 'cape' stupid enough to come here tonight"

That was wrong, I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck raising up as the realization sank in. I was being expected - this was a trap and I walked right into it.

The sound of the rocket boots made me turn around immediately as I saw her, in her dark grey and blue armor: Nicole Thomas, Hawker Hunter, the daughter of the previous Condor, the second one... that sadistic bastard who soiled the good name of one of the first Chilean heroes. And she was very much like her father.

"Ah so nice of you to have come tonight..." came the distorted voice from her helmet. “Tonight you'll pay for killing dad and will suffer my vengeance."

Did all villains have to go to some melodramatic posturing school or something? I just got my shield into the best possible covering position when I heard her laugh and then pain... the whole alley was rigged with electric emitters, she was going to electrocute me unless...

And that was the last I remember from that night.

The Fall of Condor Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Baroness

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Former superhero Francisca Verdugo recalls how she was captured and transformed from a young man to a sexy woman, and how to the world the hero Condor disappeared and is presumed K.I.A.


My head was pounding. It was not like a hangover, this felt different. My whole body ached. I tried to sit on the bed and was startled to find my wrist and ankles secured by metal restrains, built into the bed or slab. I remembered then, the ambush.

I lifted my head and noticed that my belt, boots and gauntlets were removed, but I was still wearing my costume. This was odd. I had fought Hawker Hunter many times, and she always tried hard to kill me. Capturing made no sense. Unless she planned to torture me, I realized with horror.

I had to find a way to escape, so I began looking around the room. It seemed small, but there were many hints of hi-tech equipment. One of those consoles probably controlled the restrains, so no luck there.

The door opened at that moment, right behind me. I could hear the heavy steps of the power armor, and behind that the distinctive click of someone wearing high heels.

"I see that you are finally awake. Good. I have been waiting to tell you exactly how I'll make you pay for humiliating and killing my father"

Hawker Hunter stood in front me, wearing her full armor that completely covered her body. I was damn sure she was smiling under her helmet.

"It is not my fault he had a heart attack while fighting me... He could have surrendered... and I tried to take him to the Hospital, it was too late"

I saw her tense for a moment but then she surprised me by laughing.

"You can claim any excuse you want, but nothing will save you. So far I have not been able to kill you, but then I realized that killing you was just too quick... too easy on you. No, what I really want is to destroy you, to make every single moment of your life a living hell. And that is exactly what will happen."

I watched her walk from side to side of the room and then click something on her left gauntlet. The bed started moving, lifting the side where my head was and lowering the one with my legs, until it stopped, close to 75 degrees.

"The solution is quite simple, really. Thanks to my new... associate, I have exactly what I need." She moved closer to me and grabbed my chin with her armored hand. "You will become a she-male bimbo whore, quite ready to please anyone in front of you, but the most important part of this... deep down, you will still be the same man you are now, and completely unable to tell anyone about it, or fight what will happen to you. Maybe I'll hire you so you can entertain my troops. I can even record it"

"You are insane. How do you think you can do that? You are just projecting your own insecuri..." The backhand almost made me pass out. The pain was intense and it made me feel very dizzy. The coppery taste of my own blood filled my mouth as I checked with my tongue. Luckily no broken teeth.

Then the second person came into view. The first thing I saw were her latex boots, smooth, black and reaching to the middle of her thighs. Below them there was a dark red latex catsuit, a very tight black corset framing her waist and finally long black gloves. A black mask covered her face and her long dark hair was arranged in a high pony tail. The Dominatrix. Despite being just a couple of years from reaching half a century she was still in great shape.

She stood in front of me and shook her head, gently caressing my face where Hawker Hunter had struck.

"There is no need for such acts... partner" She briefly turned to look at Hawker Hunter and then looked back at me. "Now you, my dear. You can fight this as much as you want, but I'm very good at psychic surgery. I can remake your personality in any way I want. And for your body? I have the perfect treatment to... improve you. You will soon have a body to die for, my dear girl"

At that moment I became really scared. This woman could get inside my mind and do as she pleased, turn me into her puppet if she wanted. Sure my training would let me resist for a while, but I had no idea how much time I'd be in her clutches, and I knew it was just a matter of time.

"You... you can't do that... you... you are retired... I... I don't want to be a woman..."

Hawker Hunter pushed The Dominatrix aside and stood right in front of me "You will never be a woman, idiot... just a she-male slut!" As she said that I noticed a flare of anger in the other woman's eyes. There was some tension between them, but I honestly didn't have a clue on how to use that to my advantage or to escape.

The Dominatrix put a hand over Hunter's shoulder and spoke firmly "I'll explain to our subject here what HER future holds. As we agreed, you will let me work on this and not interfere."

Hawker Hunter turned slowly to regard the latex-clad woman challenging her. "Three months for the first results... or our deal is off." Then she headed to the door and left us alone.

"Let's see what we have to work with." I looked at the woman in front of me as she uttered those words and began to examine me, looking intently at my body. "Average build... on the slender side too, good. It will make the process far easier. The waist will need some corset training but it is a good start, yes. And finally your features... hmmm, yes, I don't think you'll need too much surgery, the hormones will be more than enough. Still... I'm not writing off any possible retouch to make you as beautiful as possible."

"Why.... why are you doing this?"

She looked into my eyes for a long time. I almost thought they looked a bit sad. "Because I have to. Her crude methods would have probably killed you during the transformation. I'm going to make sure that you will survive and be as perfect as possible. In a way, I'm saving your life, girl... remember that."

The Fall of Condor Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Baroness

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Caught with Consequences
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Former superhero Francisca Verdugo recalls how she was captured and transformed from a young man to a sexy woman, and how to the world the hero Condor disappeared and is presumed K.I.A.


Of course the cell was bright pink. Subtlety was not one of Hawker Hunter's virtues, if she even had one. After our first meeting I was moved by her thugs - more like paramilitary unit - and her robots to this cell. At least I was allowed the dignity of my uniform.

The cell had a surprisingly comfortable bed, a vanity desk and a private bathroom. This was not Nicole's style. Dominatrix may have specified a few things. I just sat alone in bed, waiting for my captors. The soldiers would not be a problem, but the blasted robots - There was no way for me to take them without my shield, so I was forced to bide my time.

At that moment The Dominatrix came into the room and frowned, clearly displeased by the bright pink decoration, a frustrated groan escaping her lips. Then I noticed there was another woman behind her. A 6 foot something tall blonde, dressed as a chauffeur, with a black hat, long hair in a braided pony tail, and a tight black uniform. Her mini skirt displayed her wonderful legs. It was obvious that she was more than a chauffeur; she was also a bodyguard. Probably super powered.

The Dominatrix looked at me, taking some deep breaths to calm herself. "Well girl, here is where your journey begins." She made a gesture towards her companion, lifting her right hand and directing her towards the vanity.

The chauffeur moved, carrying an unusually big suitcase. She silently set it over the desk and then opened it; cold streams came from it as it revealed the interior. Many vials and a special syringe pistol, all properly refrigerated. She then turned to me and crossed her arms.

I remained silent, just glaring at them. My mind was trying to come up with as many possible escape plans as possible, and then discarded them when the obvious flaws became evident.

"I know you are thinking about escaping, girl. Please don't even try it. Chloe here is very fast and strong. Not to mention I can just get in your head and shut your motor control off, leaving you paralyzed, like a very conscious and helpless statue."

God, I hated psychics. I hated being helpless. I just nodded to her words. Yes, she was right, and the smug smile on the chauffeur girl, told me I made the right decision by waiting.

"Now, strip. You won't need that uniform again. Your new clothes will be provided as you show more progress." The Dominatrix paused, looking at the room. "But I'll provide them myself, my... colleague seems to have a lack of taste, but we'll have to do with what we have... for now."

I hesitated, obviously. Not just because I was going to be naked in front of two of my captors, but about exposing my face. It seemed quite silly at the time, worrying about my secret identity when they were about to completely destroy and change it.

I stood up and took what remained of my costume off. Despite all that was happening and what was about to happen, I kept a defiant look. Still they both appeared to miss that and just nodded in approval.

"Good girl, you'll learn that cooperating will make things better for you, maybe even pleasurable in due time." The latex clad woman gave a nod to her bodyguard, and the tall blond woman prepared the vials with the syringe.

"You will get the first dose of the special feminization process. Since you have no powers to interfere with it, things should work really fast. Let me give you a rundown, so you'll know what to expect."

She walked around me, looking at my body, and towering over me. She was taller than me, and her high heels gave her an edge. Still not as tall as her bodyguard.

"Your skin will soften, all these scars on your upper arms, and your back will fade. Your skin will be unmarred. In a week or so you should expect to see some breast growth as well. Eventually your body will stop producing and reacting to male hormones, and will start producing female ones."

"Why the fuck are you telling me this? Getting some kind of perverted high by describing what you are going to do to me? Or maybe just trying to scare me?"

The chauffeur, Chloe, tensed and took a step towards me, just as The Dominatrix stood in front of me.

"No my dear, I'm telling you because I expect your cooperation. I want you to participate in this process enthusiastically. It would be really easy for me to just bypass your mental defenses. Quite good ones I may add, but lacking against me. I could just make you a puppet, permanently craving for someone's commands. But what would be the fun in that?"

"Why would you care? You'll turn me into a bimbo in the end anyway... might as well do it now, and get this over with." It was a lost battle, and I knew it. My surrender or not would not change the outcome, so I might as well end the charade on my terms.

Chloe moved closer and grabbed my right wrist using one of her hands. The steel like grip confirmed that she was super strong. She then moved to grab my left wrist and held both my hands behind my back. "You should show a little more respect towards Mistress, girl. She is giving you options. She did not have to force me to become hers. And if you cooperate, you may find that your future is not as bad as..." there was a long pause and the tall woman took a deep breath "...her partner desires."

"Respect? You are going to destroy my life just because that psycho wants to punish me for something I didn't do, and you want me to show respect?" I couldn't stand it anymore so I shifted the weight of my body and made Chloe trip and fall forward. Instead of angry she just laughed and squeezed her hand, making the grip quite painful.

"You still have fighting spirit in you. That's good, girl... but you need to learn which battles are worth fighting." As she said this I felt how she easily lifted my body with only one hand. Stupid. It was a stupid move trying to escape from her. Maybe with my shield and gauntlets I could tire her and even stun her. Bare handed... naked? That was stupid, letting my desperation get the best out of me.

***

The Dominatrix gave a nod to Chloe and I felt the sting of the syringe gun on my right arm. It was done. My body was going to start changing soon.

"See dear? That wasn't so bad. Now we can't keep you naked. Chloe, please help our girl here with her first corset."

No hope, no way to physically overpower Chloe. And then Dominatrix. Her powers and capabilities were well documented twenty years ago, and they said it would only grow stronger as time and experience were on her side. But she was not directly using them. Why? There was something in this whole picture I was missing.

Chloe stood behind me and wrapped a shiny purple corset around my waist and then began to lace it. I was looking down as my waist got squeezed and given me a more feminine appearance. I noticed that the corset had some garter belts hanging down. Still it all looked quite silly on my flat chest.

"It is great that you keep your body hairless, girl. That tight suit right?" Chloe asked and I just nodded. It was hard to breath as she kept squeezing the corset.

Dominatrix was just standing in front of us, observing. Then she moved close to me, handing me some pink silky panties. I slid the panties over my legs, without protesting. It was just some clothes item, nothing more. I would not let a piece of fabric have any effect on me.

"I'm glad you are being more cooperative now. It would be a shame to use harsher methods. You may ask whatever you want, girl."

"How did you acquire this 'special treatment' as you call it? You were not known for performing physical changes."

I saw her smile at that. It was hard to tell with her latex mask on, but it seemed pleased.

"Very perceptive. It was developed for Chloe."

I felt Chloe's grip on my corseted waist tighten. "My body is impervious to all types of damage... or attempts at alteration. Made regular HRT useless with me. Thankfully this treatment worked quite nicely."

With that, Chloe kneeled behind me and guided me to lift my left leg as she slid a pink hose, securing it at the top with the garter clips from the corset and then repeated the same action on my right leg. They felt kind of nice over my legs, I must admit, but still made me feel silly and uneasy.

_____________________________________________________________________

Notes:

Not entirely satisfied with the chapter, but it is needed to set the stage for the upcoming ones.

Many thanks to Minikisa for her support and editing, and to those reading my first story.

The Fall of Condor Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Baroness

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Former superhero Francisca Verdugo recalls how she was captured and transformed from a young man to a sexy woman, and how to the world the hero Condor disappeared and is presumed K.I.A.


It took just a couple of days for me to start noticing changes. My nipples were itching and became sore at the slightest of touches. The changes were happening and I could just wonder how fast, or what possible negative effects they may have on my body.

Worst of all. I was left alone for an entire week. I just got some new sets of lingerie to wear and some heels. First day after the shot I tried to go without clothes. Big mistake. Whoever was monitoring me turned the room freezing cold and only once I accepted to put the lingerie on did it return to a normal and pleasant temperature. And then there was the damn corset. I had no way to reach behind me to loosen it up, and it was making it very hard for me to inhale in anything but shallow breaths.

Dominatrix and Chloe returned the next week with some papers for me to study. How to apply makeup. Wonderful. Just what I needed. Besides that and getting another shot of her treatment i was kept alone. It felt like I would lose my mind. I was bored.

In the middle of what I think was the second week, they started some classes. And everything was so repetitive. And after the second shot I noticed how my chest was getting a bit puffy and my legs and arms looked thinner and were slowly losing some of the muscle definition.

***

I was sitting in front of the mirror, quietly applying makeup. The reflection was so strange and puzzling. It was my face, I could still see it. But that was also a woman's face. It has softened and paired with my weight loss, thanks to the constant use of the corset and diet, this new face had thinner appearance, a completely new quality to it. And she was pretty.

It had been two months or so since I was captured. My body had already changed so much. My hair was growing fast, already reaching below my shoulders and styled by Chloe in a feminine way. My breasts were still growing, and it was quite a new experience to close my eyes and feel their weight. I was going to reach a C cup in the coming weeks. My waist was now so small, even without the corset. My figure was decisively feminine. My hips and butt had filled up too.

The time was spent learning how to apply makeup, how to walk and move, about clothing and accessorizing. Dominatrix and Chloe instructed me, guided me. And during this time I got quite a surprise when my voice changed too. Chloe told me it was part of the effects of the treatment developed to help her.

Admittedly, this wouldn't have been so bad if not for the clothes. Seems Hawker Hunter wanted me to look like a living Barbie doll. And of course, the looming threat of my mind being wrecked. That was really puzzling me. Why would Dominatrix take so much time teaching me how to behave, instead of just doing it?

It is not like she couldn't. I tried to attack her during my third week. That didn't go well at all. She showed me exactly how she could trap my mind inside my body. It was like being on the backseat of my own body while someone else was moving it, yet I was able to feel everything. Even today, I still shudder at the thought of going against her.

Maybe she was changing me, without me noticing. How could anyone detect a psychic putting thoughts in their mind? At this point I was not exactly accepting of the changes, but knew there was nothing I could do to stop them, at least the physical ones. My body was becoming more and more foreign but the thing that terrified me the most was losing my mind. I just couldn't be sure if the friendlier exterior presented by Dominatrix was real, or just a way to manipulate me.

I turned to the door, hoping to see my two captors. They were the only human contact I had for all this time. I didn’t count Hawker Hunter. She was a monster, not a human.

***

"...and then he screamed that I was breaking his arm. I swear those guys deserved far worse than just being tossed out."

She gave me a satisfied look and leaned back on her chair, her blond hair hanging loose and her driver's cap on the desk. Chloe kept trying to engage me in small talk, telling me about her odd jobs before meeting Dominatrix.

I just stared at her, shaking my head. It was hard to reconcile that she was part of all of this, yet tried to be friendly.

"Why are you doing this? Why try to be my friend when in the end my personality will be taken from me... or imprisoned, whatever."

She tensed up and looked at me seriously before letting out a sigh.

"Because I want to know you, and Mistress wants to know more about you. Who knows, maybe after this is over she will take you to be one of her video stars." At that she gave me a wide and hungry grin. It was obvious that my new appearance was to her liking.

"I don't really want any of this, and it won't change. I just can't understand how you two got involved and why are you forcing this on me... you of all people should know what it feels to be in a body that you don't belong to."

I saw her getting serious and looking as if my words had cut her deep. She shook her head and leaned closer to me, barely whispering.

"Because the alternative was letting Facemaker do the physical changes, girl. Mistress just couldn't let that happen and decided to make the transition as painless and effective as it was for me."

I just sat there speechless. The Facemaker was a grade A sadist, often operating on criminals to change their look, or creating bizarre experiments. Just the idea of having her near me, operating, shaping my flesh, mutilating me with those four spider-like mechanical arms that came from the middle of her back and were filled with scalpels and surgical instruments on the tip, was enough to make me nauseous.

Chloe saw my reaction and her face softened. She came to me, wrapping one of her strong arms around my smaller frame.

"Neither of us could have let that happen to you... even if it means we would be the ones changing you. But remember, everything my Mistress does, comes with an option... a decision for you to make. Just make the wise ones."

I welcomed her embrace, her closeness, I had not felt a friendly gesture in what felt an like an eternity. I noticed how my body was aching for any small display of affection, and I had to hug her back, my breasts pressing against hers.

"Yet you will still make me a bimbo for that psycho..."

At that moment the door opened and Dominatrix came in with a sour face, not wearing her mask this time.

"I swear this woman is an idiot." she said looking curiously at Chloe holding me tight and caressing my head. She shook her head and moved in front of me with a strange concerned look.

"You are dead, now... officially." She took a breath "Hawker Hunter made an announcement yesterday night, hacking National Television and displaying your costume and shield as trophies, claiming to have ended your life. So far all agencies are considering the claims true and you are now considered K.I.A."

For the second time that day I couldn't find any words. There was always the hope that with my disappearance some friends would look for me. Cazadora, Caupolican, Tralka, Anemona, Puma. Anyone. But with them thinking I was dead, all hopes for a rescue party vanished. And escaping on my own still seemed impossible. Unless there was a way to use the obvious dislike, almost veering on hatred, they felt for Hawker Hunter to get their help.

"She was in a big fight in New York today. Seems she wanted to brag and immediately a full squadron of heroes formed to fight her. Her armor was damaged, so we won't see her for a while. Thankfully. But now she left us only with her mechanical guards."

Dominatrix was not telling me the whole story. I later found out that the psycho bitch managed to took more than a dozen heroes down with her armor before being forced to retreat. Thankfully none suffered fatal injuries, but she cemented her position as a higher threat.

The Reaping - South American Front

Author: 

  • Baroness

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Non-Transgender
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

To celebrate the site is back, I want to share a small story I did to supplement a bigger role play event/plot. Tried to make it as stand alone as possible.

Hope you enjoy it. This is very action oriented and violent. CAUTION!!!


Cerro Paranal, ESO Very Large Telescope Array, Chile.
February 21, 2014; 02:00 AM

"Professor!!! Professor", yelled one of the undergraduate student as he ran towards the office. The woman in her early thirties came from her office, frowning at the commotion.

"What is it Jean Filipe?" She said, adjusting her glasses. As the young French student tried to regain his breath, panting in front of her.

"Professor Gutierrez , we... we just detected something incredible... You just have to see it!" He turned away and walked fast towards the telescopes, with the startled woman following close behind.

"What is it? if this is another small meteor..."

They finally stood with the other astronomers and she looked at the data. Alejandra Gutierrez swallowed scared. There were many objects in fast approaching vector towards Earth. As they calculated the trajectories, she focused on one group. They would be coming a few kilometers east of Eastern Island and head towards the continent.

"Send a message to UNTIL... I'll go to my office and make some calls."

This was it. Alien contact, and not of the friendly kind. She knew there would be something coming to threaten Earth, her friend Francisca had told her. The calls she had to make were far more important than contacting the Tribunal. As she locked herself in her office she materialized a discrete communication unit on her left wrist.

"Esta es Águila Sideral contactando a toda la red Cruz del Sur, tengo confirmación de la fuerza invasora."*

I

The fleet was advancing towards Earth, moving past the Moon quietly. The silence on the bridge was only broken by the beeping of incoming messages and new data gathered by the sensors. The Impaler was moving towards the south pole.

At the center of the bridge, General Xallantrya stood patiently, resting the weight of her body on her spear. She didn't need it, of course, but she preferred the gracefulness of a spear in her hands, than mere brute force. War was an art, and her movements with the spear were her masterpieces. She stood proudly, of average height for a Xellonian and a long and healthy mane, pulled in a high ponytail.

It was an insult. She had served well under Queen Celaera, but now the King dismissed her abilities. She was better than all the other generals, but her past service and loyalty was rewarded by sending her towards a low population area. And what was more insulting, her elite unit of half a dozen Battle Maidens was forced to accommodate the presence of four bloodthirsty brutes,just fresh from the agoge, eager to prove their worth, without the grace and elegance of her veteran and hardened Elite Unit.

The orders were clear too, wiping out an entire planet. She didn't liked it. What was the point on subjugating a planet just to wipe out all its inhabitants? Her Honor was already insulted by her own ruler by giving her a menial task, but as a good soldier she would follow the orders.

Her orders were to secure the southern continent, Antartica, but there was barely any life there, so she took her secondary objective and moved it up, as a primary. She would conquer the southernmost cone of the place called South America. Perhaps if there was some resistance, she would enjoy the pleasure of battle. Otherwise she would let the four brutes do as they please.

"Ensign, change the approaching vector, using that small and lonely island as a beacon." She said, while looking at Eastern Island. "We'll go to the mainland, and hope we find some worthy opponents."

*****

Caupolican was standing tall, proudly. Looking at the Pacific, from where the aliens would come. He was a giant of a man, standing at 7 feet tall, with long black hair, and naked torso, save for some straps and armored shoulders. The most distinctive feature was the scar running straight across his right blank eye. The fact he shared such trait with the historical mapuche war hero, gave credit to the theories that he was a reincarnation of sorts. Truth is, even he was ignorant of his true origins, it could just be coincidence, and be just a mutant. Made no difference to him. Hero to some, insurgent or terrorist to others, despite always acting to protect lives.

Behind him a large contingent of super beings was gathering. The fight would be hard since only a few of them were airborne. A small woman walked towards him, dressed in dark blue and white uniform, with a flowing white cape and blueish black hair. Her darker skin and factions showed the related ancestry. Laura Huenuman was also of mapuche descent. A weather controlling mutant. "Aguila said that the meeting will start shortly, come."

He looked down at her and nodded, turning and moving to meet the others. Some were friends, other foes and in a few cases they were both, depending on the situation.

A strong but not particularly muscular woman, dressed in a subdued golden costume, combining lighter and darker hues of the color, with a cat tail waving from side to side, giving away how anxious she was, turned and smiled at them. "Glad to see you both." She then drew her small claws, the nails of her fingers extending a few inches. She look at them for a moment and shook her head. She took the martial arts metal claws hanging from her belt. Those were lethal, her own claws could be as well, but she knew how to control how much damage and wounds she inflicted with those. The fact she was preparing the long Questionite claws and securing them to her wrists showed what Puma's disposition was for the fight.

They all looked seriously at each other. This was not a fight against VIPER or Terror Inc. This time they will have to fight a war, and for some of them the idea of killing was hard.

At the center of the gathering was a small group. UNTIL Commander Sergio Carrillo was given command of Chilean and Argentinean armed forces, along with his UNTIL troops. Aguila Sideral was standing next to him, with her black, blue and gold uniform that seemed to sparkle constantly. Towering over them was a muscular Atlantean. Light blue skin, slightly scaled, a deep green mane covering her head and big solid yellow eyes, that looked worried. Anemona was in full armor, holding a golden trident.

"Only four others of my colony can breathe air, but if we can lure a few of them underwater, they will be overwhelmed by our forces." Carrillo nodded. "If we are able too, that would give us a few more chances that we don't have right now. What about you, Aguila?"

"The whole Cruz del Sur is here, and I contacted the Global Defense Force too, Senhora Brasilia and her team will work protecting the upper half of the continent. Seems they have 2 or 3 ships heading their way. Local heroes from all the other countries are joining her and following her leadership for this. We'll try to stop the ones heading here and avoid them getting a third front to worry about."

It was true. The Cruz del Sur network responded in full. It was a loose association of heroes, not a proper super group, but they worked well together, for the most part. The size changing and super strong Aconcagua; Volcan and his magma blasts; Terremoto with his earth controlling powers; Antu*, the sun powered mutant; Copihue the mistress of plants and nature and a powerful healer; Cazadora Esmeralda, the fierce archer and transgender advocate; the speedsters siblings Relampago and Centella; Ventisquero, the ice controller; the super acrobat Chinchilla; and of course Tralka, Puma and Caupolican. There were also a few independent heroes and a few villains.

They also had UNTIL troops and defensive equipment. Sadly the Sky Carriers were all sent to reinforce the Brazilian position, since there was more population to protect up north. And the alien vessel would be in range of the weapon emplacements in roughly 30 minutes.

***

"We are in range to start bombarding the major cities, General."

Xellantrya observed the screens for a few moments, silently. "Move inside the atmosphere, and just aim at the defenses. There is no point or honor in shelling civilians. The virus will wipe them out anyway. Just keep the ship outside their range."

The ensign looked back, knowing that the General was modifying the orders, but it was not his place to point that out, not if he wanted to remain alive, that is.

"Inform our four... guests that they can start their assault. I'll go and prepare for battle... if something worthy of my attention comes up."

****

Tanks were flying around, as explosions framed the early night. The defense was not going well. The four aliens flew right into the middle of the UNTIL forces and immediately began to wreak havoc, killing anything in their path.

The aliens did not seem to slow down at all. Caupolican and Aconcagua were busy and hard pressed to just draw the attention to one of the alien warriors. Anemona, Ventisquero and Antu were also aiding on this, trying to contain or distract them. Antu was glowing bright yellow, hoping his sunblasts would slow the aliens a bit. This was a nightmare. Caupolican and Aconcagua were very experienced and resistant bricks, yet it seemed impossible for them to draw all the attention towards them. Both were bruised and injured but kept going, that was another new sight for Antu. His power blasts should be enough to stop an army on its tracks but at best it worked to negate the purple energy beams the alien shot at them.

Aguila should be there helping them, she had the power to make a difference, but her ability to maintain a large force field made her ideal to hold the command and medical field. Copihue was in the middle, letting her spores heal anyone who needed it.

Anemona engaged in a formidable single combat against one of the invaders, using her golden Questionite trident to counter his attacks. As a mutant Atlantean she was very strong, almost as much as the invaders, and had the resistance to endure a long fight, but she was not a killer. Even now she was pulling her attacks and that was giving the advantage to the Alien.

Relampago and Centella were moving fast around the aliens, trying to distract them, creating small tornados around them or hitting them with enough speed for them to feel it. It worked sometimes, and they were lucky to be faster than any of the invaders. Ventisquero produced tall walls of ice to protect the soldiers and sometimes trapped the alien warriors in blocks of ice. That gave them all a bit of a pause, but it didn't took the aliens a minute to break free from that temporary prison.

The last warrior was just on the loose, single handedly destroying the armed forces, as if they were mere toys.

A rock column erupted in front of the alien and formed a giant hand, punching him, over and over again. Terremoto was using his best attacks, raising rock walls between him and the alien and letting the earth itself be his weapon. Volcan threw hot magma blasts at the alien who just seemed unfazed by all of this, his armor was slightly scorched and dented, but his advance was relentless. A sonic arrow exploded near his head and he lost his footing, briefly. It was not enough to harm him, but seemed to be good enough for a distraction.

Up in the skies Tralka was summoning storms, using lightning to intercept the shells fired upon them by the alien ship, while a shield of super compressed air surrounded her and kept her safe, for now.

The Xelloran had enough of the sonic arrows, they were just giving him a headache while he was trying to enjoy the carnage he was performing. He quickly located the woman who dared to use such primitive weapons against him and walked towards her, tearing down the annoying rock barriers that appeared on his path and just shrugging off the mildly scorching magma blasts.

Cazadora, knew she was no match to the alien in close quarters so she engaged her stealth suit and tried to flee, but before she realized it there was a big strong hand around her neck, lifting her above the soldier who looked at her. A small, taunting blast of purple energy came from his eyes as he destroyed the stealth generator on the archer's belt.

"You are a worm... you are lower than any of the ones fighting me and earning their honor... you are pathetic, Terran. Using such primitive weapons... just touching you would be enough to dishonor me... killing you would shame me forever. Go and die with the other vermin and stop ruining my moment of glory!"

He threw her far away and forgot about her. Daniela was trembling. She was sure that the alien would kill her but, he considered her below contempt? That stung. Fear was quickly going away and replaced by anger and determination. She will show this alien not to underestimate her, and she darted towards the command center, with murder in her eyes.

The Warrior moved towards the blurry trails of the speedsters, ignoring the meaningless attacks of the human soldiers, occasionally blasting them with purple energy, making several tanks and missile launch platforms explode around him. He had enough time to observe the pattern of the speedsters and lunged into the trail of one. The fair Centella never knew what happened. her lifeless body fell at the feet of the Xellonian warrior with a fist sized hole in the middle of her stomach.

The heroes screamed. One of them has fallen. Relampago cried as he saw his sister lying dead on the ground. He cried and started running. He ran towards the ocean and disappeared.

"That is right cowards!!! Run away!!! You show no honor!" Roared the Xellonian warrior.

Heavy machine gun fire was falling on the alien, after he killed Centella. He barely noticed and did not cared for the old man in black and silver armor firing at him.

Husar de la Muerte cussed at himself. None of his standard arsenal was helping, and he doubted any of the energy weapons would fare any different. He was too old, and retired. Why the hell was he doing this?

He was an old soldier with great training. Terrorist or freedom fighter, it didn't matter at the moment. He summoned another weapon via teleportation. The Heavy energy gun was more powerful, and the Xellonian seems to have felt it. And laughed at it. Sure this one could hurt the alien. Eventually. Husar then started to consider more desperate options.

A cracking sound of thunder came from the mountains and what appeared to be solid light ran past the alien, a cracking sound was felt, and the plate covering the alien's torso shattered to pieces. It was the first breakthrough they had so far, and all the ones able, focused their fire on him.

"That is better Terrans!!" He roared and lunged towards some heavy tanks nearby.

Relampago moved fast, grabbing the body of his sister and took her towards the command center.

"Copi... please... please... bring her back... bring her back"

Copihue looked at her friend's body and then at her brother, still clutching her corpse. "I'm sorry Alejandro… she's gone... I can't... I can't bring her back" tears flew from her solid green glowing eyes, as she saw Relamapago just slump there, too consumed by grief to be of use to the team. "Rest here for a bit... we will still need you."

****

Cazadora arrived to the command center and began to look into the case with special arrowheads she brought with her. She had expected that she would not need them. And in truth, none of them would have any effect on the aliens.

"Aguila... my attacks are useless against these guys... and I need to replace my stealth generator" She quickly grabbed one of her backups, feeling a bit more comfortable with its presence.

"I know Dani... I know... but as long as the ship keeps bombarding this position, I have to stay here keeping the shield up. Just help with the wounded so far. Tell the same to Husar. Don't think his weapons will do any better than yours."

Despite all the efforts by the heroes, the four Xellonian warriors kept destroying the weapon emplacement. Annihilating entire platoons with just a couple of shots of their purple energy.

*****

Caupolican with his powerful muscles and nigh impenetrable skin was faring better than the others. Aconcagua was aiding him, using the advantage of his towering form, just as tall as a building right now, and transformed into living rock. Anemona was also able to contain the alien she was fighting, thanks to the help of Ventisquero, that made sure to give her a break by casting small ice crystals that quickly melted into a soft rain, keeping her moist for the fight, and by encasing the alien in ice blocks. Both teams were just delaying the inevitable, but faring far better than their comrades or the soldiers.

The barechested warrior moved from destroying the Heavy Artillery and killing soldiers, to move up and start attacking the fighter jets that kept firing at the alien ship, with very little effect.

Puma, Chinchilla and Antu moved towards the other Xellonian. Antu opened with a barrage of sunblast, strong enough to hurt the alien. Chinchilla jumped around, ready to distract the big brute, while throwing smoke grenades to disorient him. Finally Puma moved fast from behind, using the Questionite claws to slash at the Alien Grunt.

The fight was uneven. The Alien quickly grabbed Puma, who was starting to peel the back of his armor, and charging his hand with purple energy, he snapped her right arm, letting the woman fall, then turned to the annoying jumping man and blasted him. Chichilla was agile, but that wasn't enough to dodge the attack. A purple smoking carcass fell at the feet of the Invader. Antu cried in rage and began to fire concentrated sunbeams at the alien.

At that moment Puma stood up and laughed at the alien, adjusting the position of her arm and in a matter of seconds flexing her fingers as if nothing had happened to her. "You will have to try harder... I can do this all night." She lunged at him, scoring a hit on the alien's face, cutting through his helmet and breaking it. The Questionite claws proving invaluable. As the pieces of the helmet fell down, they saw that the claws had also carved out the left eye from the Alien and left a bloody triple mark on his face. But he was smiling.

"Impressive little one... Let's see how well you can heal from this..."

With an unnatural speed he grabbed Puma and first snapped her arms, just by squeezing them with enough force. Then he ripped them. The cries of pain were felt for miles as the alien gleefully removed the arms from her sockets, and then went to snap her legs.

Antu could not stand this and flew so fast towards his friend that he looked like a beam of pure sunlight, grabbing Puma's shaking body and taking her quickly towards the command center. She could regenerate most wounds, but never had she been subjected to such severe trauma. She may die just by the shock, so he had to move fast.

The alien looked around for a new target and found one. One of the humans was controlling the land beneath their feet with a surprising ease. He would make a fine war trophy. The Xellonian walked with a gleam on his eye, directly towards Terremoto. "You fight well Terran. Now I'll honor your efforts with a warrior's death!" Before anyone could react, the invader, the monster flew towards Terremoto and just punched him. The lifeless body of the hero fell down, while his head flew several meters away.

"He killed him... he killed Gabriel..."

The shocked voice from Volcan informed everyone on the communicator channel. An eerie silence gripped every single one of them. Then a cry, a single cry of rage and anguish. Volcan has never been this furious, in all his thirty years as an active hero. He always had to be careful to not burn criminals or super villains too much, to use just enough power to defeat them without permanent damage. This was different, this beast just killed his friend, so casually. And he was laughing, laughing hard, apparently enjoying the blood that splattered over his face and over his armor.

For the first time Volcan let go of himself, he let all his power concentrate on his body, making it glow, red, then orange, then yellow and slowly turning blue as he summoned more and more power and more heat. The soldiers that were close to him had to ran away, just the air surrounding the grieving hero was enough to burn flesh to a crisp. And then he released all of this power, the normal magma blast now pure plasma, as hot as the one from a blue star.

The alien laughed at the emotional burst. He knew how the barely scorching attacks of the flying Terran felt, and he was not impressed, it barely scorched his armor. He had nothing to fear from someone like this pathetic terran, so he turned to face the hero and jumped on his direction, ready to deliver a similar blow to the one he gave to the terran's friend.

The white and blue plasma beam hit the Xellonian directly, quickly engulfing his whole body as he kept moving to score a second kill. The hit never came. A scorched skeleton with a melted armor fell in front of Volcan, whose eyes were aching as tears welt his cheeks.

*****

On the bridge of the Impaler, General Xallantrya lifted an eyebrow. The Terrans fell one of the warriors. That was impressive. Perhaps she would see some action after all. She would have to test them first, of course.

The fight was getting interesting for Xallantrya. If the Terrans managed to defeat the other three soldiers, then she will know that her elite team will find a good and worthy opponent amongst them. Besides, seeing those four arrogant pups, fresh from the agoge, being defeated would show the others. She handpicked her troops for a reason. They complimented each other and every new addition was followed by months of training. Adding new members before a major battle was unwise, from her point of view.

II

Aguila reviewed the reports, tears falling down her cheeks. Her force field was still standing, despite the constant bombardment of the alien ship. It had destroyed most of the defensive emplacements, despite the best efforts of Tralka to destroy the shells in mid air. The weather controller was sitting behind her, recovering her strength, while Copihue was tending to the injuries of a few lucky soldiers that survived the first strike.

The reports coming from the northern front were devastating. Two Sky Carriers were lost, as well as one third of the active members of the GDF. Senhora Brasilia was barely standing, and her usually calm voice was shaking when she sent the reports. At least they managed to stop an entire force of the invaders, but a third ship was approaching them. Of the independent heroes that joined in the defense two thirds were dead. Some of them were her friends and allies, despite the different nationalities.

Of her own group; Chinchilla, Centella and Terremoto were dead, Puma and Relampago were not able to return to the fight just yet. According to Copihue, Puma's regenerating factor will allow her to re-grow her lost limbs, but it would take weeks. Relampago was still in shock about losing his twin, and she couldn't blame him. Many other heroes have died as well. Some she barely knew, and even some villains have joined the fight, but nothing seemed to change the tides for them.

More than half of the total forces led by UNTIL were wiped out. The ship kept advancing, hauntingly slow, as if it were just taunting them. Anemona, Caupolican and Aconcagua were the only ones strong and durable enough to contain the three remaining aliens. She knew that wasn't enough. They will grow tired and then, despite all their power, they could be killed. With a heavy heart and as the official acting leader of the Cruz del Sur she knew the only possible course of action.

"Commander Carrillo... tell your men to withdraw... all of them. There is no point on having them die for nothing. Conventional weapons are not slowing the aliens down. Take the wounded and help in the evacuation of civilians. Cruz del Sur will take it all from here. We will cover your retreat, whatever it takes."

The UNTIL commander looked at her and nodded. "We'll remember your sacrifice, miss... it has been an honor." He saluted her and moved to lead the retreat and evacuation of the wounded.

***

Volcan was breathing hard. After defeating, killing, the alien warrior, the other three seemed to focus on him, firing their purple energy, but he was able to dodge most of it. His left arm felt numb but he could still use it. The bricks of the group were doing their best to contain 2 of them, but that still left the barechested warrior that was tailing him. His magma blasts were not enough to slow down the alien, and he didn't had the time to attempt another super charged plasma attack while being tailed like this.

Antu, Husar and Cazadora were trying to distract the alien, but so far they were not being successful. "Antu, you should try charging up your attacks like I did... that may help us." said Volcan while still dodging the bare chested warrior. Husar planted himself firmly on the ground while firing an energy cannon at the alien. Still not very effective, but he could see how it was leaving bruises on the exposed flesh of the alien. Far better than anything he had tried so far. Cazadora, kept firing the distracting sonic arrows, knowing it would enrage the alien, while thinking on the special gift she brought with her, safely put on her belt.

"I can give it a try." Said Antu and he began to draw all his sun power, focusing it on a thin coherent light beam. It worked. The alien fell to the ground, and they all cheered.

It didn't last long. The alien grunt stood up slowly, bleeding from his right shoulder, his arm hanging loosely. "You think this will stop me maggots? I don't need both arms to squash your pathetic resistance"

Volcan turned and began to charge another blue plasma beam, only way he could stop the Alien, once and for all. He prayed that he still had the energy to pull that off. Slowly glowing and changing in the color spectrum, moving once more towards the blue.

He saw the alien leaping towards him, or maybe flying. The scene was repeating itself. He will fire the blast, but still not ready, not fully charged. Pain. The alien hit him at waist level, using his arm like a lariat. Was hard to concentrate. He could still make that shot, but he had to look down. His legs were laying on the ground in a pool of blood as he was still flying.

The scene was a gruesome one. The alien cut Volcan in half with his left arm alone. Legs fell first and a few seconds later the upper half of the veteran hero followed suit.

"I have bested your fire warrior!! You have nothing else that can harm me. Accept your deaths with dignity, Terran warriors!"

They were all paralyzed. Standing still as they contemplated their comrade's fate and the taunting and mocking alien, casually walking among Volcan's remains. Cazadora shot her arrow, and the alien focused on her. Annoyed "I told you that you were not worthy... but no one has to know, right?"

It was pure instinct and all the pent up rage and hurt of seeing her friends and mentors falling before the invaders. She took the vial-like arrowhead from her belt and secured it. Took aim, just as the Alien walked towards her, still talking, saying how worthless she was. She had heard insults like that before, just for daring to be alive and to be herself. The arrow left her bow and hit the back of the bare chested alien's throat. Green fumes came from his nose and mouth, and he coughed and then looked at her enraged.

Cazadora slowly lowered her bow. She did not move. Just looking at the alien as he walked towards her. This was her last gambit, and she knew that if it failed, running away would not work for her. She was, after all, just a normal human with an uncanny skill.

The foolish human dressed in green tight stealth armor was standing in front of him, not even trying to save her life as he approached, ready to kill her. She even lowered her weapon. His feet stopped responding. He fell to his knees just 20 meters away from the pathetic archer. Why? The pain. Something on the fumes? That couldn't be. Poison should not affect him.

The others looked wide eyed as the alien began to convulse on the ground in front of them, his eyes going blank and foam escaping his mouth. It looked painful and beyond horrible.

"Neurotoxins, motherfucker..." The archer said and turned away. The adrenaline hiding the fear. Years ago she destroyed a full batch of that neurotoxin being developed by VIPER, but she kept a couple of vials for study and safe keeping. Today that paid off. She thought that taking a life would make her feel dirty, that she could never do that. The previous events of this day, the many soldiers that died and her fellow heroes and even villains. It made things look different. She'll never kill a criminal. Alien invaders was a whole different thing though.

***

Caupolican was tired. He has been trading blows with the alien for hours now. They were closely matched. Except for the purple energy beams. Those hurt. That was the thing tipping the fight towards the alien. Anemona and himself were almost as strong as the invaders, but the added bonus of using that strange purple energy made them far more versatile. While not as strong, Aconcagua while in his living stone form was even more impervious to damage, and the taller he grew the stronger he became.

And that was the problem right now. They were all so tired, muscles aching, and the towering Argentinian-Chilean hero had dropped the stone form, exposing his flesh. Still as tall as a 20 story building his strength was more than adequate to contain one of the Aliens, but finally gave them an opening.

The alien warrior in front of him, was bleeding from his nose, his armor was dented and was smiling, enjoying every second of the battle. Eyes glowing purple and spamming energy attacks to push the uncannily resistant Terrans away for a few seconds. That's when he lunged at the giant that had been a torn on his side for the last hours.

Despite his size, Aconcagua managed to dodge the incoming Xellonian. That was good, since the alien would have probably destroyed his chest. But he was not fast enough. A giant arm fell to the ground cut just above the elbow, while the shocked and screaming hero fell backwards and by mere reflex returned to his normal size.

"Aconcagua is down... emergency extraction... NOW!!" boomed Caupolican to the com-link, just as he tried to contain the alien in a bear hug. "Need all the help here!"

Relampago perked his head up after hearing the message and still shaking and in shock, began his run. Faster than he has ever been. His sister died and many good friends. Won't let that happen to Aconcagua. He darted in a dash of blue light, grabbing he mercifully unconscious growing hero and took him towards what was left of the command center. Only a few people remaining there, finishing the evacuation. Copihue took the fallen hero and stopped the bleeding. Sadly he won't be recovering his lost arm. "Put him with Puma, for extraction." she said softly.

"I'm going back in... I can't let them do this... not anymore" and the speedster ran away. He went for the one alien battling Caupolican. The kinetic force that he gathered by running around the whole planet made the cracking punch something otherworldly. It was not just one, but millions of hits everywhere on the body of the alien. The complete armor cracked and left him standing almost naked there. And then the concentrated sun blast from Antu hit him on the chest, scorching it. The sonic arrows disorienting him and putting him off balance.

Finally a massive concentrations of lightning fell from the sky frying the disoriented alien. Tralka came down to help her friends. With the retreating army, the alien ship was not firing as much as before, leaving her free to act. And she brought with her all the fury of the weather.

The alien fell to his knees and his eyes began to glow purple, preparing to blast the insolent Terrans, but he was stopped by a solid punch by Caupolican. They were both injured now, and on far more equal footing, and Caupolican was letting it all go. Not giving the alien a moment of respite, now that he could punch directly into his body instead of the armor.

"You've been fighting me all afternoon, Terran... you can't win"

Grunting silently Caupolican kept the pressure of his assault on the alien while his friends teamed up on him. A few meters away Ventisquero and Anemona were doing their best to prevent the last alien to help his comrade. There was only one thing to do. Caupolican grabbed the Alien by the throat and struggled with him, trying to break his neck in an almost animalistic fashion. The barrage of attacks from Antu, Cazadora, Tralka and Relampago keeping the Xellonian disoriented and unable to act quickly enough gave Caupolican all the time he needed. CRACK!. The alien's body fell down with a broken neck, the head twisted in an impossible angle.

They all turned towards the last of the aliens. He was frowning and looked at the fallen comrade. A Terran has broken his neck. That shouldn't be possible.

A soft voice came from above, a woman dressed in black and red and golden, with white stars shinning along the black of her costume. "Surrender and in the name of Cruz del Sur, you'll be treated fairly."

"Surrender? Don't you know about honor, woman? You'll die first!!!" He quickly discharged his deadly purple energy at the flying woman. No one could react to that and the energy quickly engulfed her.

"That was refreshing... thank you. Maintaining that energy field all this hours really had me drained." Said Aguila Sideral as she clearly looked energized after that attack. "With most of the troops gone, my force field is no longer needed. Surrender now."

The alien could not stand such an arrogant attitude from a mere Terran woman, and lunged at her only to be stopped by a solid wall of ice. That pesky human has been bothering him the whole afternoon and so he switched targets, aiming to get rid of the ice controller.

Anemona moved fast in front of Ventisquero, raising her trident in a defensive position. It was too quick for the alien to change course and soon he was gurgling and spitting blood as the three blades of the trident entered his neck and were visible from the back of it. The alien quivered for a few more minutes and finally died, impaled on the trident of the Atlantian warrior.

They all took a long breath and smiled at each other. The four aliens that caused so much destruction were defeated. Now they just had to take care of the alien ship, still floating way up high above them. Copihue joined them as they all saw fit to kneel down and rest, and she tried to heal them all. The final battle against the ship needed them all on their best.

****

The General saw the images from the bridge of her ship and nodded in approval. These Terrans would prove worthy opponents, and they will all gain much honor in fighting each other.

"Move the ship down. Time to greet the Terrans formally"

III

The remaining heroes of Cruz del Sur stood over a hill, overlooking at the ocean and taking a moment to gather their strengths. Most of them bruised and exhausted. There was no need to agree about it. They could all use some healing, but it was best to reserve Copihue's powers for when they were really needed.

Aguila looked at the ones present. Antu, Caupolican, Tralka, Cazadora Esmeralda, Copihue, Anemona, Relampago, Ventisquero and Husar de la Muerte. What remained of her team.

"We'll do our stand here and take that ship down. Then we'll engage whatever is inside." She looked directly at Cazadora and then at Husar. "I'm sorry friends, but you can't remain here. I'd rather you be safer overseeing the evacuating than around us."

Cazadora nodded. She knew she had nothing more to add and would just be a liability. "I'll be waiting for you all when you return triumphant" Anemona and Tralka moved to hug the emerald archer while Caupolican put a protective hand over her shoulder.

Ventisquero coughed and walked in front of her, extending his hand "Daniel... I mean... Daniela... I'm sorry for being a jerk about you and... your life... all these years." She took his hand and nodded "We'll talk about it later... now just give them hell..." She looked at her friends and took a sigh. Sadly for this battle her arrows have proven ineffective for the most part. "I'll take care of Puma and Aconcagua..." and with that she engaged her stealth unit and went away.

Husar looked at the scene and nodded "I could stay behind, give you tactical input. I'm an old soldier." He laughed and looked were the archer was a few moments ago "Let the young ones still live. You do not expect to make it Aguila..."

"No I don't... for all we know that ship could have twenty more of those soldiers and if that is the case... " she trailed off and then moved her hand towards her ear.

****

"Commander Bazil, the alien ship is approaching the position where the landers are stationed."

"Good, tell all the warriors to prepare. We are going to be fighting on the surface. Let's hope our help will make a difference"

He turned and looked at the warriors behind him, all swimming in perfect formation, ready for the upcoming battle. Five hundred Atlanteans ready to protect the lands near their colony.

****

The Impaler was moving fast towards the battlefield were the heroes from Cruz del Sur were awaiting. Suddenly the controls of the proud spaceship stopped responding. A Massive storm has formed around the ship, a furious tornado and a barrage of lightning strikes, violently hitting the ship, damaging the engines and forcing it to crash land on the beach, just below the hill were the Heroes were awaiting.

The figure of Tralka descended from the skies, her eyes crackling with electricity. The Aliens never expected that the weather could become so extreme. The heroes did not expected the swift and quick response either.

Five figures wearing white armor and helmet flew from the ship following one who clearly seemed the leader. Same armor, but no helmet, just her hair in a high ponytail, and carrying a long spear. Before the heroes could reach she grabbed Tralka by the neck and threw her towards the ground.

"You dared to damage our ship, Terran? You'll pay for this act of defiance"

Copihue immediately tried to use her control over the flora to make a plant bed for Tralka, to caught her before she hits the ground. She partially succeeded but as the weather controlling mutant hit the ground and the dust settled, the others saw her head twisted in a painful way, convulsing, yet still alive. Her neck was broken. Dropping every caution, Copihue ran to her friend and used her healing powers to stabilize her, trying to set the neck in its place and mend the damage before the injury proved fatal.

All of them took defensive positions and the two fliers, Antu and Aguila, rose to the skies. As he began to shoot sun blasts at the aliens, weakening their personal shields a bit, Aguila shielded her friends on a force field, specially Copihue and Tralka. She would not let another of her friends die today.

The Alien warriors stood motionless for a time, observing the heroes, formed in a V pattern with the General at the tip of it. And then they moved in unison, as if they were one body. All six of them shot their signature purple energy at the force field, testing its power, noting that even the combined attack was not enough to dissipate it.

Xallantrya raised her right hand and signaled her troops towards the right. Immediately the three at the back moved to target the heroes that were on the ground. They never broke formation, making it hard for Anemona and Caupolican to properly contain and delay their onslaught. Ventisquero's ice traps just offered a few seconds of respite and he was too tired right now to create them as often as before.

The general led her remaining two followers on a direct attack at Aguila, to force her to drop the force fields protecting her allies. Only thing that still allowed the weakest ones to still remain alive. She used her spear to channel her purple energy, shooting at the heroine, followed by the two behind her, Yrania and Drexia. As the energy hits the heroine, she shakes but start glowing brighter, and the strength of the force fields seems to increase.

The General immediately caught on the nature of Aguila's powers and charged at her with the spear. Despite Antu's best efforts to distract or delay them with the sun blast, he only managed to make them drop their shields, but the armors protected them from any serious injury, and there was no time for him to attempt to supercharge a blast like the late Volcan did.

Aguila saw the three charging aliens, the energy they shot at her, overcharging her own powers, allowing her to raise her own barriers while keeping that of her friends. The spear cut through the force field with ease and it thrust deep inside her body, impaling her and coming from behind her back, until she is face to face with the Xellonian General.

"You fought well, Terran... but you are no match for me and my Elite guard."

Aguila Sideral tried to talk, to be defiant, she felt some blood coming from her mouth, and as the general removed the spear she fell to the ground, and once she drew her last breaths, the force fields protecting her friends dropped. The leader of Cruz del Sur was no more.

As the force field disappeared Anemona and Caupolican disengaged from the fight and moved to protect Copihue and Tralka, while she was being kept alive and slowly nursed back to health. Antu fired a barrage of energy to try and keep the Xellonians away. Relampago was the first to fall, his legs fractured, looking up at the aliens circling them and fighting in unison. Each one covering the other, leaving no obvious opening. Ventisquero fell then, his ribcage cracked, howling in pain.

"You stood valiantly until now... but you are going to die now. Know that your enemy was far too strong for your meager powers."

****

As the Xellonians circled the heroes, a great commotion rose from the deep. Large vehicles with a distinctive crustacean look appeared from under the waves, and grim looking soldiers, wearing helmets containing water marched towards the aliens. From the back of the column, the mages threw protective shields around the group of heroes.

The army from the Atlantean colony in the south pacific charged at the aliens, preventing them from scoring the kill, and quickly pushing them back and away from the injured heroes. Arcs of lightning, blasts of magic and cones of cold tested the resistance of the Xallantrya's Elite Queen's Guard unit, forcing them to assume a defensive position.

Commander Bazil got to the Heroes, and summoned a couple of the healers that came with his attack force. "Take the landers and patch them up, they fought enough for the day..." then looked at them and smiled. "Now we'll take care of these enemies."

****

Commander Bazil's forces split, half of them concentrated on the fallen spaceship, taking down the weapons and trying to get access to it, while the other half focused on fighting the invaders. This proved more difficult than they anticipated. Despite the innate toughness of the Atlantean race and their numerical superiority, the battle was hard. Dozens upon dozens of the warriors fell at the hands of the expert Xellonian elites. They never broke their V formation, and compensated for any weakness or opening the others left after an attack. Their armors got dented and partially broken, but stood defiantly over this newer foes.

After the initial push, the Xellonians took the initiative, starting a savage counter attack, decimating the Atlantean lines with a coordinated energy attack. The precision each of them showed, aligning their energy arcs in the most efficient way to cause more damage, gave credit to the Elite unit.

Soon the Atlanteans focusing on the alien ship had to reinforce the lines of the others. The six Xellonians methodically dispatched and thinned the army in front of them, but not without cost. After 2 hours of intense battle only General Xallantrya, and her closest confidants Yrania and Drexia remained alive. Of the five hundred Atlanteans barely 67 were still standing, and quickly falling back in horror as they were bested by such a small force.

"Retreat... retreat... these aliens are far more powerful than we imagined." Commander Bazil's helmet was cracking and losing water quickly, if it filled with air, soon he'll have no way to breath.

*****

The heroes were in shock. As they were healed and stabilized by Copihue and the two atlantean healers, they got to observe how the six Xellonians destroyed the submarine race forces. Anemona shaking her head in horror and disbelief. Tralka recovered and massaging her still aching neck, Ventisquero and Relampago sitting on the ground after being mended enough.

Caupolican stood up and walked towards Aguila's body. "It comes to what is left of us now... We need to stop them... somehow"

The Xellonians stopped the chase and turned to the heroes, landing gently a few feet away from the group. "Well, that was a lovely distraction, not bad at all. Cost me 3 soldiers. A commendable but doomed effort." Xallantrya said calmly, while eyeing the group, now almost fully healed but with a defeated expression in their faces.

General Xellantrya pointed her spear at the heroes, Yrania and Drexia assumed battle positions behind her, all three of them calling on their energy, building it slowly, ready to obliterate the Terran heroes.

"I should have realized... so obvious... it was in plain sight. Energy powers... the fabric of the universe. How could it be any other way? Energy and matter... you destroyed my body... but let me free, unshackled. I have always been just energy."

The voice sounded soft and calm around all those gathered, but none of them could point at the source. Then the purple energy from the aliens moved on its own to a point above both groups, creating a small ball of energy, changing colors and glowing. Slowly the ball took a more humanoid form, still transparent and incorporeal, ripping the energy from the Xellonian's bodies. Far in the distance the Xellonian ship made a strange sound, much like a growl, and energy came from it, directly at the new entity taking form in front of everyone.

"What in the name of the King is... this thing?" Said Drexia, taking a step back. Her short blonde hair sticking up as the energy being in front of them seemed to be charging the ambient as it was forming.

The figure stopped glowing and appeared to be a fully formed humanoid female, except completely made of dark blue energy, swirling around, always in motion, as if it were boiling. And amidst all that swirling energy bright white points like stars glowing defiantly with occasional red and yellow hints. Her eyes, bright gold and emanating energy out of their sockets, focused on the Xellonians for a moment.

"Energy cannot be destroyed..." Then her form changed to resemble Aguila Sideral's uniform, and the being turned with a smile at the heroes. "Cruz del Sur... let's finish this fight in our terms now... split them."

"Aguila..." came the recognition from Tralka, as the weather controller smiled. The whole group broke into smiles, despite all the loses of these day, this bit of good news was welcomed.

Cruz del Sur reacted immediately, Caupolican and Anemona going after Yrenia, the red headed one, arranged in a low ponytail. Ventisquero, Antu and Aguila engaging the General herself, while Relampago tried to use his speed to distract Drexia. Tralka tried to fly, but the near death experience has left her with no energy, so Copihue kept near her, in a protective stance.

Yrenia had to endure the relentless attack of Caupolican fists and Anemona's trident, without the use of the energy, she has to rely only on her training, and the previous fight against the atlanteans already left her bruised and damaged her armor.

Xallantrya foudn that her physical attacks against Aguila were useless, as she was evading them with ease, while Ventisquero kept using his ice powers, forcing her to break wall after wall of ice as she tried to catch Antu.

Drexia scored the first blow as she managed to grab Relampago's arm and use his impulse against him and his friends, throwing him against Tralka and Copihue, making them all fall, defenseless.

She walked slowly, menacingly at the trio, smiling broadly. The weather controlling girl was too exhausted to use her powers, the speedster seemed to have landed in a bad way, holding his right knee. And the plant girl? What problem could that one give her.

"Time for you three to make the peace with your deities... Too bad you wasted time and energy healing those whose dead have never been in doubt."

Copihue raised her head as she made some protective vines cover her friends, and focused on healing the damaged knee. "Just go... you are serving a madman... why would you want to add more death to this horrible day?"

Drexia laughed "How awfully naive of you, plant girl... Winning these fights give us honor, and your pathetic vines are not enough to protect you or these other terrans..."

Drexia had to stop talking, suddenly she started to cough and bended over forward, eyes opening wide, not understanding what was happening. Copihue was looking at her silently, just with deep glowing green eyes. Then vines started appearing from Drexia's mouth and nose, blocking her breathing, and started to envelope the alien in a sort of disgusting cocoon.

"Intestinal flora... you don't get to threaten me or my planet for this long." The anger on Copihue's voice was a shock to her friends, who only knew her as the gentle healer, focused on defensive powers. Drexia's vision was becoming blurred as she was suffocating. The last thing she saw was the plant woman, walking towards her, slowly.

Caupolican and Anemona were not holding back, giving Yrenia the best attacks. The Trident pierced the Xellonian's thighs, and then her left bicep, slowly tearing her down. The relentless attack could have been stopped if the alien could make use of her energy reserves, but the energy being was preventing them from accessing it. In the end her limited movement and capacity for defense was her undoing as Caupolican soundly knocked her with a powerful uppercut.

Xellantya looked in horror how her best soldiers fell, leaving her alone to fend the increased resistance of the terrans. She smiled to herself, understanding why her former Queen was so fond of them. It didn't changed her orders, but it was a small personal satisfaction for her, even in the face of certain death and defeat.

"Do your worse, humans... my last stand will be glorious!"

Aguila wasted no time, her body still in fluctuation but stabilizing, with an excess of energy from the alien ship, she focused her force field around the General's body, leaving just her torso and head open, lifting her and preventing any movement. In that precarious position it was just a matter of time for the heroes to beat her into unconsciousness.

The battle was finally won, at great cost for all of them. The last three aliens were defeated, and quickly transported to be held in hot sleep chambers.

****

The last stand of the GDF up in Brazil was not as desperate and bloody as the one her own group had to endure, but still they lost half their members, and Senhora Brazilia was in a coma. Full recovery was expected, thankfully. Aguila thought about it, and would send Copihue to help speed the recovery of other heroes. Very few healers survived and not many were in condition to help others. Copihue was one of the lucky ones, and she would be very busy in the upcoming weeks.

During the last assault, a dozen of Empyrians broke their oath of no intervention and came directly from Antartida and helped turn the tide on the northern battle theater. Maybe a few of them would decide to stay after all.

The loses for everyone involved were just too high, but Aguila had confidence that after this crisis Cruz del Sur and GDF Brazil will start working far more closely than before.

Puma was recovering nicely, her arms were growing once more. Sadly the same could not be said about Aconcagua, but the mechanical geniuses were excited about the prospect of making him a mechanical arm that also adjusted to his size changing powers.

The funeral for the fallen comrades would be in a week time. Helping the reconstruction and searching for survivors was a priority. There would be time for mourning later. As for her own problems, she was excited about discovering the new limits of her powers, and finding that she could make a solid body, let her relax a bit. She loved her civilian life and thankfully did not had to renounce it.

All that remained now was to ask.

What does the future hold for herself and Cruz del Sur?

FIN



Notes:

*"This is Aguila Sideral, contacting the Southern Cross network, there is confirmation of the invading forces"

https://www.eso.org/public/teles-instr/vlt/


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/49082/paragon-verse